Look to the West: Definitive Version

Thande

Donor
Interlude #14: Do Automatons Dream of Steampunk Sheep?

Dr D. Wostyn: Start recording.

You will be aware of how matters are progressing from Captain MacCaulay’s reports, so I will just explain this brief sidetrack in the historical narrative. This is partly, admittedly, due to us shifting base and having to obtain access to a new library in Dublin, so I don’t have all the books I would wish to digitise at the moment. However, I do think the field of ‘paracthonic romance’ (as the natives of this timeline dub a collection of literary genres approximately corresponding to our ‘speculative fiction’) is worthy of study in its own right, for it provides insights into the different cultural background of this world—and, importantly, give us clues as to whether they are likely to deduce the existence of the Portals and crosstime travel. One feels it would be much easier for a man of the early twentieth century to understand the concept of time travel if he had already had the opportunity to read H.G. Wells’ The Time Machine, for example, than for his father a generation before. But I do not wish to waste any further space with this recording, so...roll the digitiser (click!)


*

“Is God simply capable of making smaller and finer gears and mechanisms than Man could hope to?”

—Frederick Paley, 1834​

*

From: “An Unofficial History of the Paracthonic Romance” by E. B. Stark (1979)—

Unquestionably one of the greatest landmarks in the field was the publication of The New Eden in 1818 by Clara Keppel (née Roberts) who, like many female novelists of the time, used a male nom de plume—Cuthbert Lucas. She was a disciple in many ways of the school of realist social commentary in English literature pioneered by Elizabeth Austen a generation before.[1] However, whereas Austen and most of her imitators were firmly grounded in the realities of eighteenth- and nineteenth-century life, Lucas transposed that realist approach towards characters and dialogue into an alien setting. It has been argued (see, for example, White and Avramenko, Proc. Ac. Hist. Lit. (Prom-Multilang),[2] vol. 89, 1955) that Lucas’ apparently dramatic and original approach was in fact only the most prominent part of a wave of thought embracing escapist settings in English literature, prompted by the shock of the French invasion of 1807, the ensuing authoritarian regime of the Churchills, and the country’s transformation by the First Industrialisation. However, contemporary accounts suggests that Lucas’ novel stood out considerably from the milder attempts of her rivals—whom, like proto-paracthonic romantics since ancient times, regarded an escapist setting as an imagined trip to a fictional Pacific island or the moon.[3] Lucas, instead, looked forward to the future by extrapolating current trends. Precisely what can be defined as the first work of scientific romance[4] is, naturally, a matter for hot speculation among scholars, but The New Eden is perhaps the most commonly cited claim.

Lucas built upon those trends not simply observed and discussed in newspapers and around the dinner table, but those she recognised herself in her life due to her husband being an industrialist and factory owner. Her own diaries are prized to-day not simply due to their connexion with her literary career, but because they also provide a telling account of social change during the Marleburgensian period, with the emergence of the middle class and power shifting from the landed gentry and traditional old money to industrialists from fairly modest backgrounds. She also noted the problems that industrialisation was causing for the working classes and in particular the way that new machines, touted by their inventors and touted by her husband for the way they saved labour, were viewed as a threat by the workers as they effectively destroyed the need for some jobs. She records the Sutcliffist rioters of the 1810s before they became politicised, and their interaction with the proto-Mentians. ############################################################### #####################################################################################################################################################################################################################################################[5]

Like many scientific romantics who would follow her, Lucas took these trends and took them to their logical conclusion. It is worth remembering that at the time this was a fairly new idea, and so readers did not view The New Eden with the same sceptical goggles that we moderns would when reading such a romance which exaggerates current trends and ignores the idea that attitudes could ever change. Also, there is a powerful argument that The New Eden was itself part of the catalyst for those attitudes changing after the Inglorious Revolution.

Lucas’ narrative follows a protagonist named Zmit (said in a footnote to be a futuristic spelling of ‘Smith’ after one of those grand spelling reforms that always seem far more readily possible in fiction than they ever are in reality). Zmit is a farmer, like many such people in his unnamed land—implied to be either England or a fictionalised version of same. But unlike the farmers of the present day, he does not work with animals—he has never seen an animal in his life. His plough is powered by steam, his ‘cows’ are vaguely bovine-shaped machines that ingest grass and produce synthetic milk, his ‘sheep’ grow ‘wool’ of steel wire, gutta-percha and anything else that industry needs. Several chapters are expended in describing the setting of his farm in great detail, as a sort of anti-Arcadian image in which the only living things are plants. Zmit explains to the reader, via the plot device of a conversation with his neighbour, that all animal life on the planet died centuries ago, initially due to the unintended effects of man’s industrialisation, but later through deliberate policy as man sought to gain mastery of nature by destroying everything he could not directly control. Both Zmit and his neighbour, Zhoanz, seem fairly apathetic about the issue—ancient history. Later we meet Zmit’s son Zhaimz and daughter Lizbet, who have stronger, but opposing views on the question: Zhaimz is boldly defensive of the scheme, while the more romantic Lizbet wishes she could have heard the song of a real, living bird in the morning, rather than the music-box twinkle of the avian automatons her mother built to sing to her.

An element of the class issues Lucas notes in her diaries comes out in the book when Zmit goes into ‘the City’ (probably based on London) to visit his younger brother Ptr. Whereas Zmit is content to remain on his farm, Ptr is a high-flying industrialist who proudly shows his sibling around his factory. Everything is automated, with machines operating apparently without any supervision at all. Zmit inquires (with the voice of the reader) what happens when the machines break down, only for Ptr to introduce a group of humanoid automata with simple problem-solving abilities which are capable of repairing both the factory machines and themselves. This is often regarded as an allegory for the position of the working class in the contemporary mines and factories Lucas observed—the industrialist, Ptr, considers his maintenance automata just another set of factory machines (as indeed they are) but there is the unspoken implication that the contemporary factory owners believe the same about their common workers.

The main plot of the book takes hold when Zmit begins having heart problems (possibly inspired by those of Lucas’ uncle, though the question is controversial). The curmudgeonly old farmer stereotype to the core, he refuses every attempt by his family to persuade him to go to see the doctor, until it is almost too late—he collapses while out in the fields. A tense sequence of events follows in which Zhaimz and Lizbet rescue him and are forced to put aside their own quarrels. Zmit is rushed to the hospital just in time—but not so swiftly that Lucas does not stop to inform us about how even the hospitals of Zmit’s time are mechanised. The specifics are glossed over, but Lucas did predict something akin to an artificial respirator[6] and goes into detail about a system by which messages, medicines and even meals are shuttled about the hospital by means of a system of pneumatic tubes.

Matters are anxious as Zmit is operated on to replace his defective heart with a mechanical pump capable of performing the same task. The surgeon uses other wonders of futuristic technology (vaguely described) in his quest. Finally, in a happy ending, Zmit emerges from the operating theatre to be greeted by his grateful family.

It is at this point that Lucas makes one of the most celebrated twist endings in literary history—so celebrated that there can be few inhabitants of the Earth unfamiliar with it, and indeed there are not a few that do not realise it was ever intended to be a twist ending, and subconsciously miss the deliberate vagueness of some of Lucas’ descriptions earlier in the book. Some later editions even have cover artwork which blatantly give away the ending.[7] But to the earnest readers of the 1810s, the ending was genuinely shocking and thought-provoking.

It is revealed that Zmit’s operation was to replace one artificial heart with another—not a transplant, but simply replacing a malfunctioning part. Zmit and his fellow men and women are in fact automatons themselves, possessing no organic parts at all. When Zmit and Zhoanz reflected that there was no animal life left on the planet, they included humans in that. In an Afterword, Lucas goes into more detail about how this situation came about: man grew proud, became learned and skilled enough to construct artificial organs as good as natural ones, and—at first the rich, later everyone else—gradually replaced one organ after another with technology as they failed. Finally, centuries later, the last vestiges of humanity have been replaced with cold iron, and no-one on this world seems to have noticed that this represents a significant change.[8]

Lucas’ work provoked much debate and discussion amid literary and philosophical circles at the time (and thereafter) and is considered an important part of the trigger for the Steward movement, which would later form a key part of the Regressive Party in post-revolutionary British politics. The New Eden was viewed as a cautionary tale by many, a much more coherent and intellectual challenge to the technological progress of the early nineteenth century than the blunt opposition of the Sutcliffists or Francis of Austria. Needless to say, industrialisation played a sufficiently key role in the Phoenix Party regime that The New Eden was banned in Britain and Lucas and her husband were forced into exile in Ireland. And, as usual, such a ban only encouraged more interest in illicit copies of the book just to see what all the fuss was about.

The New Eden prompted an upsurge in interest in Automata, clockwork versions of which had been popular conversation pieces for nobles throughout the eighteenth century—Kempelen’s chess-player, Vaucanson’s Digesting Duck, Jacquet-Droz’s Musician and Merlin’s Silver Swan.[9] But the great revolution in technology sweeping across the world turned these one-off curiosities into the potential vanguard of something greater...

One factor mistakenly attributed to Lucas was the role of the steam engine. Lucas herself was careful not to give details about the means by which the automata populating the New Eden powered themselves, and tended to avoid contemporary technologies so as not to be caught in real-world limitations (a common tactic of the scientific romantic ever after[10]). It was the Saxon thinker Albrecht Bergner, writing in 1821, who introduced the idea in his critique of The New Eden (which had just been translated into German at Heidelberg, the Electors of Hesse being keen to promote an anti-technology image). “We are all familiar with the automaton operated by clockwork...such automata are amusing toys, but nothing more, for clockwork is nothing without someone to wind it up, and machines cannot wind each other up thanks to the law against perpetual motion...but what of the steam engine? Imagine an automaton that runs on coal, capable of mining for more coal to ‘feed’ itself, drawing upon an infinite supply of fuel[11]...if such an automaton could think like a man, then what need would he have for that man, for the whole human race?”

While Bergner’s writings have inevitably left the popular consciousness with the indelible impression that Zmit and company walked around emitting whistles of escaping steam,[12] they were also instrumental in the tone of Lucas’ many imitators, the so-called “Automata Craze” of the 1820s. Bergner’s open question was answered in The Iron Revolution by Yves Buillard. Using the French Revolution as a source of allegory, Buillard painted a picture of a world whereby class divisions among humans have been eliminated, with every man living the life of a king, all thanks to the use of automata to replace the workers. But the automata are themselves sentient and equal in intelligence to the humans, and rise up in a revolution to overthrow their oppressors. Unlike many of the rather dull and passable ‘automata revolt’ writers who copied him, who viewed the setting as simply an exotic one in which to set gun-toting heroes having swashbuckling adventures and fighting the evil automata, Buillard carefully made his story ambiguous in quality. We are never quite sure if the automata feel human emotions and are thus genuinely equal to humans and held unjustly in slavery, making at least part of their revolt justified, or whether they are cold machines who simply fake emotion to manipulate their overlords. Paralleling the French Revolution that was his inspiration, Buillard has the initial ‘Le Diamant’ revolution—where the automata simply demand equal rights to humans and an end to their slavery—followed by ‘Robespierre’ and ‘Lisieux’ figures who turn the whole thing into a war of extermination against humans and, later, even other automata who differ from their concept of what automata should be. Buillard keeps the ending of his story ambiguous, as the human narrator escapes on a shipful of refugees to a distant continent and he ponders whether an all-automata society is ultimately self-destructive...and, if so, what that says about the race that made them.

Automata writings spread widely and in many languages. In 1826 Luciano Piraneo, a Neapolitan, linked the concepts of The New Eden with that of The Iron Revolution by suggesting that the former was ultimately the result of the latter, with the victorious rebel automata having successfully exterminated humanity and then lied to themselves (or lied to by a repressive government) that they are in fact the descendents of humanity. In The Cogwheel Turns, Piraneo uses the simple maintenance automata in Ptr’s factory in Lucas’ book as a plot device, suggesting that as the original rebel automata grow lazy and delegate more of their tasks to the maintenance automata, the latter grow more intelligent, become angry that they are kept in slavery, and start a revolution of their own. Having set forth this cyclic idea, Piraneo then wanted to make the mind-bending possibility that humans were not the first turn in the cycle—that humans are themselves a form of automata, and were originally made by a yet earlier race (which he would identify with the various pagan gods and angels in old writings) but overthrew and slaughtered them in prehistory. However, the idea was too controversial for the Neapolitan censorship laws at the time, and so only circulated in certain unauthorised folio editions as an addendum. The official published version of The Cogwheel Turns therefore ends rather abruptly.

Other writers were anxious to extend the popular paradigm elsewhere. The Lithuanian writer Jonas Sasnauskas, who had lived for some time in Prague and knew its history, wrote the first Golem novel in 1828, called simply The Golem. Drawing upon the Jewish legend of the Golem, a man of clay with the Word of God printed on its forehead to give it life (in imitation of how Man was made by God, for if God made Man in his own image and God is a creator, then Man must also be a creator) Sasnauskas essentially applied the same ideas as the Automata writers, but in a past setting. He presented the same anti-technology moral as most (but not all) the Automata writers, suggesting that Golems made by the Jews of Prague had almost turned society upside down in the 1600s but had been destroyed and suppressed by the Hapsburg authorities. As a praising of their past and a useful excuse to be anti-Semitic, The Golem was widely promoted by the Austrian government and the German and Czech translations were best-sellers. Like the existing Automata books, it soon spawned imitators and by the time the Popular Wars were over, ‘Golem Literature’ was considered a separate (though related) genre. There were some attempts to relate the Automata craze to other mythological beings, such as the Vampires of Eastern Europe or the Zambees [zombies] of Hispaniola and Guinea, but at these did not suit the zeitgeist of the time and would only be discovered by paracthonic romance decades later.

The Popular Wars themselves would have a significant effect on the field of Automaton Literature. Just as these writings in part inspired the class-based and Steward tendencies to characterise many of both the Populist and Regressive movements, they were in turn affected by the social changes the Wars unleashed. Perhaps the best-known among the new wave of Automaton Literature was The Venator (from the Latin word for ‘hunter’) by the American writer Errol Robinson (1841). The story is told from the point of view of the titular Venator, an Automaton designed to be the ultimate warrior, and is set in the post-apocalyptic world struggling to survive that so many American paracthonic romantics are so enamoured of as a setting. The backstory of this world, told in snippets that the reader must assemble himself—none of the spoon-feeding excuse conversations that characterised The New Eden of a generation before—is that countries raised armies of Automata as soldiers, only to fight a war that (it transpired) was started by those Automata as an excuse to kill off their human masters. The humans narrowly won the war but were more than decimated in the process, and built the Venators to hunt down and destroy the last Automaton remnants. The Venator of the book is the last of his kind, genuinely believing that all Automata are a menace and happily going to the last rebel Automata down—even though he knows he is required to destroy himself afterwards to complete his programming. The Venator recounts how he is forced to reconsider his assumptions, and ends on an ambiguous note of whether he does kill the unexpectedly peaceful Automata remnant and himself or not. Of course, time marches on, and a few decades later, The Venator would inspire the reimagining All Steel is Steel, an early anti-Societist piece which emphasises the point about the rebellious Automata soldiers betraying their national masters by collaborating across the lines...








[1] An ATL ‘sister’ of Jane Austen. Her works aren’t the same as OTL, but are basically similar in tone.

[2] Abbreviation for “Proceedings of the Academy of Historical Literature (Promoted Multilanguage edition).

[3] Some examples of the earlier works the author is alluding to include Lucian’s 7th century Latin work “True History”, Cyrano de Bergerac’s “Voyage dans la Lune” (1657) and the Adventures of Baron Münchhausen, which all feature a voyage to the moon, and Thomas More’s “Utopia” (1516) and Francis Bacon’s “New Atlantis” (1627) which feature voyages to fictional islands.

[4] Broadly speaking, terminology in TTL goes like this: “scientific romance” = OTL “science fiction” (but with an emphasis on futuristic settings—aliens landing in the present day would not be put in this category), “fantastic romance” = OTL “fantasy” and some “horror” (settings involving supernatural elements other than mainstream religious ones) and “speculative romance” = OTL “alternate history”, but a broader category drawing in the aforementioned aliens landing in the present day. Speculative romance is often considered the most ‘realist’ school of the three, focusing on how strange events change the world as it actually is (or was), not how the author wants it to be to make a point, as is often the case in scientific romance. All three schools are collectively referred to as ‘paracthonic romance’ (from Greek para-cthon ‘beyond the world’).

[5] (Dr Wostyn’s note) You may note a blank space here. I was puzzled at the occasional presence of these gaps in the narrative of some of the books I obtained for digitising until Lieutenant McConnell happened to overhear the reason in an unrelated conversation. It seems that some of these books are printed in a single edition for all three British Isles nations. However, England and Scotland seem to have more pervasive censorship laws than relatively liberal Ireland. The solution is to provide editions with suitable blank spaces into which a secondary printing on the mainland may insert the propaganda addendums of their choice. In this case I would surmise from context that the English or Scottish version adds something about how while the classes were divided by strife then, this is a thing of the past and now all men are considered equal, though the different cultural types descending from the old class divisions are of course respected as a legacy.

[6] OTL “iron lung”.

[7] For an OTL analogy, compare all those DVD versions of Planet of the Apes which show Charlton Heston screaming at the Statue of Liberty on the cover.

[8] Compare the original origin story for the Cybermen in Doctor Who in OTL.

[9] All OTL creators of working Automata, although the ones following the POD did slightly different work to their OTL versions.

[10] What we would deem ‘hard’ sci-fi is instead considered a branch of speculative romance in TTL, and apart from scientific romance.

[11] This being based on a scientific theory of the time that the supply of coal regenerates over a relatively short timescale.

[12] Compare how people are convinced in OTL (due to later film adaptations) that Frankenstein’s monster was stitched together out of body parts and animated by lightning, when in the original novel Frankenstein creates the creature from scratch by deliberately unspecified means and certainly does not cannibalise parts from existing bodies, and lightning is not involved.


Part #121: Pablo Sanchez vs. The World

“Who’d have thought one man could have so much blood in him?”

New Epigrams, Anonymous (2000)​

*

From – “Great Political Figures of the Last Three Centuries” by Michael P. Lamb (1987) –

Pablo Rodrigo Sanchez y Ruiz (a.k.a. ‘Pablo Sanchez’), 1797-1868. Founder of the political/quasi-religious ideology Societism (q.v.) and acknowledged as one of the most significant individuals to change the course of history for not only the past three centuries, but all of human history. Attempting a full life of Sanchez is beyond the scope of this book, but see Bibliography Appendix A for some recommendations. Born in Cervera (Catalonia, then Kingdom of Spain), to Francisco José Sanchez y Rodriguez and Maria Ana Figures i Fábregas; the eldest of four children, the other three being daughters. Sanchez grew up under French occupation due to the Jacobin Wars, his father (the mayor of Cervera) collaborating with the occupiers to spare the town. When the French were driven out in 1807, the mob executed Sanchez’s father and drove his mother and sisters into exile, while the boy Pablo hid from the revenge squads and escaped. The next few years are sketchy. Sanchez was recruited as a drummer boy for a local Kleinkrieger regiment, which was folded into the regular Neapolitan army after the partition of Spain (1808). Sanchez appears to have left at the end of the war and later worked in a menial role at the University of Saragossa, then as a bank clerk in Santander (1815).[1] He joined the Portuguese East India Company in 1817...

*

From – “Pablo Sanchez as a Man” by Étienne Dubois (1978) –

Sanchez’s assignments for the PEIC were varied. For the ten years in which he served the Company, he travelled to almost every corner of the world, never setting down roots for very long in any particular place. Every region to which he visited left its mark on both the man himself and the worldview he was slowly developing. Important early on was the case of slavery. Sanchez had known little about the practice and was educated about it at firsthand while negotiating with Freedonians such as Josiah Quimbo about obtaining supplies to repair the Portuguese ship Centauro. Left thoughtful by the obvious hostility by which the Africans treated the Portuguese, as well as what he had seen of the young colony, Sanchez and his ship next found themselves in Montevideo, then in Portuguese Brazil. Sanchez witnessed the restless trade of radical ideas in the city (and may have played a small part in it himself) that foreshadowed the Brazilian War. Most importantly for himself, however, Sanchez met the Meridian trader Luis Carlos Cruz. The two men forged their lifelong friendship in a bar brawl against one or more Linnaean Racialists who had apparently not realised that Cruz was himself of mixed white and red blood.[2] Cruz was Sanchez’s introduction to the Meridians’ more egalitarian practices towards the different races, which he would not witness firsthand until some years later.

After leaving Brazil, the Centauro briefly visited Portuguese Mozambique, where Sanchez recorded that the local governors—though adamant about the superiority of the white man and his civilisation—were often cordial on a personal level with the local potentates such as the princes of the Matetwa Empire. This may have inspired Sanchez’s particular distaste for ideological hypocrisy that he expressed in later life. More generally, it also meant he observed the African natives of the Cape region and wrote extensively on how they differed from those in Freedonia and the rest of Guinea. Later, the Centauro finally reached its intended destination of Goa.

Sanchez worked as a clerk in Goa for four years, but never really settled in the city. He was always travelling, whether into the hinterland as part of the delegations sent out to the Maratha princes to check they were still obeying the Portuguese-puppet Peshwa, or over the sea to Persia as part of the alliance that even at the time came to life to take advantage of the Ottoman Time of Troubles. Sanchez played a minor role in liaising with the Persians and observing their Ottoman and Omani foes, but managed to get out before the reversals (such as the Retreat from Najaf) that led to acrimony and the decay of the alliance. In many ways Sanchez seems to have led an almost charmed life, particularly during his time with the Company: he saw rapid promotion in Goa not only thanks to deserved ability on his part, but also because of an outbreak of fever that killed several of his superiors. He made considerable sums thanks to bribes from Maratha princes and other local potentates, which (thanks to the corrupt nature of the Companies at the time) enabled him to buy himself further up the ladder. By the time he formally left Portuguese India in 1822, Sanchez was one of the PEIC’s rising stars and had obtained the honourary rank of major in the Portuguese Indian Army, despite not having any real military experience beyond observing others.

He left Goa thanks to having been offered a more prestigious post in China. The Portuguese possessed northern Formosa and, like the other European trading companies supporting the new Feng Dynasty in southern China, enjoyed considerable trade privileges in ports such as Fuzhou and Hanjing.[3] Sanchez was initially assigned in an administrative role in Formosa, but the reports from the mainland intrigued him enough that he was able to leverage himself into a move to Hanjing. There he acted as the third most senior administrator of the Portuguese ‘Hongmen’ in their Outsiders’ Villages. Sanchez at the time appears to have been noted as competent if not spectacular, though there are so many forged propaganda ‘records’ about him (positive and negative) that it is hard to pick out the truth. He observed the birth of the Gwayese creole people, half white and half Chinese,[4] and (having seen the utility of similar half-caste individuals in India) was part of the push to use the Gwayese as interpreters and administrators for the benefit of the PEIC.

Sanchez was also peripherally involved in the opium affairs at the time. He smoked opium himself a few times and wrote of its effects, of how he had realised he was becoming addictive and had forced himself to give up the habit. His diary records a gruesomely evocative early account of a sweating-withdrawal[5] at first hand, but he eventually triumphed, illustrating the man’s extraordinary willpower (which the world would come to know for good and for ill). After experiencing its deleterious effects himself, Sanchez was naturally at the forefront of preventing the PEIC and other traders from trading in opium—not simply out of fear of the Feng ultimatum like many of his contemporaries, but out of a genuinely felt moral imperative. It was Sanchez’s investigative work that played a role in the Dutch being fingered as flauting the opium ban, ultimately helping to kickstart the Popular Wars.[6] He also wrote somewhat philosophically about the effects of opium, specifically that what could leave men as empty husks enslaved by addiction could also remove pain and save lives in medicine. “One is left with the impression that nothing is truly good or evil in nature—it is simply how we choose to employ it”. Over a century later, some of these writings would be twisted by so-called Sanchezista regimes to justify some of their more abhorrent practices.

He continued to amass promotions and personal funds during his time in China—the Feng might be a new regime, but they were not entirely free from the hopeless corruption that had characterised the old Qing. A series of events took place at this time that vastly influenced his later ideological views. As a reasonably important figure in the structural relationship between European traders and the Feng administrators that was developing in the Watchful Peace (the legacy of the Phoenix Men), Sanchez naturally had to deal with his opposite numbers among the Feng. At one point he even met the Dansheng Emperor towards the end of his reign. The man who had once been Governor Wen Kejing was settling well into the imperial dignity and had already nominated one of his three sons to follow him, which he would in 1831 as the Xiaohong Emperor.

Sanchez was present for the Emperor ennobling several Feng military officers and civil administrators who had won themselves glory and praise for their actions in the ongoing Anqing Incident with the Qing remnant to the north. Also present was one of the original Phoenix Men, Michel Ouais. Ouais was still subdued over the death of his friend Dirk de Waar shortly before—it is thought that de Waar’s demise helped hasten the opium-addled downfall of the VOC in China. Ouais, who naturally spoke Chinese well, gave a running commentary to the other European traders about the complexities of the honour which the Dansheng Emperor was bestowing. He spoke of how in the ancestral Han Dynasty, there had been a system of ranks of nobility which men aspired to. Under the Tang they had become less important as the Chinese’s famed system of civil service examination for mandarins came in, but the ranks had survived ever since, and there were many among the northern Qing with such noble titles. The Feng, however, had decided that what had once been a triumph of meritocratic governance over blood and court intrigue had since run its course and become a practice of corruption and teaching trivialities. Their position was doubtless exaggerated simply by their desire for a clean break with the Qing—the Yongzheng and Daguo Emperors had reformed the Chinese civil service in their time and it was no longer as corrupt as it had been under the Kangxi Emperor. Nonetheless, until a more modern teaching system could be brought in and the civil service rebuilt from the groundwork up, the Feng took the decision to rely on a new class of nobility created by the Emperor. Hereditary titles were relatively rare in China (Ouais explained) which helped prevent some of the problems associated with nobility in Europe—titles were held only for life.

The younger traders, including Sanchez, listened in fascination as Ouais went on to list the titles that the Emperor was giving out. He would not immediately promote anyone save a national saviour to ranks as exalted as Prince or Duke (which he had given to men like Hao Jicai and Hu Kwa) but the men who had fought and intrigued to secure the Feng’s supremacy against the northerners were being granted the titles of Baron, Viscount, Count (or Earl) and Marquess. “But why would he give them European titles?” Sanchez asked, confused. Ouais laughed hollowly (the death of his friend was still weighing on him), and gently explained that the titles were just translations of the actual Chinese names, which had originally been made by the Jesuits many years ago.

Sanchez remained somewhat puzzled. “Why, then, do the noble titles correspond so exactly to ours?” he asked. “Perhaps there are some special Chinese ones that just didn’t come up this time? Or the Feng are emulating our ways?”

Ouais shook his head. “They work with us and treat us as something near equals, which is more than you can say for the Qing. But don’t go thinking that just because some of them see the importance of steam engines and oceanic navies that they want to be just like us. They want to copy the things we have so they can grow stronger, so we can never dictate to them. They are a proud people, after all, and their title system goes back thousands of years. Say rather that ours resembles theirs, young man.”

The affair left Sanchez thoughtful, and he wrote upon the subject (his own account is our main source for it) as well as musing about the Indian princes and potentates he had seen in Portuguese India, and the Persian and Ottoman nobility he had met during the intervention in the Time of Troubles. “Can there truly be such a universal template for governance that expresses itself in lands as far separated as Spain and China? Could it descend back to the dawn of humanity when all peoples were one? But what then of the radical Republics? They oppose nobility—do they then deny an essential feature of government? The French experiment certainly turned to chaos and instability, suggesting this might be true. But there are others. The UPSA, for one. I would very much like to see it again, and to meet Sr. Cruz once more...”

To a modern, well acquainted with the precepts of Societism, a natural reaction upon reading this (after shivering) would be to assume that Sanchez immediately went off in the direction of South America. But, surprisingly, Sanchez seems to have treated his experiences as nothing more than idle musings at this stage. He worked in China until 1827 and had the opportunity once more to travel farther afield—even to Yapon at one point, as the Portuguese sent a mission to spy on the situation there and how the rival Dutch were trading with the southern Yapontsi court. Sanchez himself was not one of the men to infiltrate Nagasaki (just as well for him, as four of them were caught out and executed by the local authorities) but did come ashore when they investigated Izumo Han, further up the coast. Sanchez learned that the typically fragmented state of government in Yapon at the time had worsened, and it was almost every man for himself. Prior to an earlier period of conflict in the sixteenth century (records are naturally sketchy[7]) Izumo had been one of the provinces dominated by the Mori clan, but the Mori had been crushed by the Tokugawa and Izumo left as a small independent fiefdom. Now the Mori were allied to the southern court (possessing long memories, and the north was dominated by the Tokugawa) and wished to regain control of Izumo.[8] The local Izumo ruler (Sanchez does not record his name), desperate for survival but knowing the northern court was too distant and fragmented to defend him, turned directly to the Russo-Lithuanians for help. The Portuguese spies, including Sanchez, record that a small Russian force arrived by sea to help defend the Izumo castle against the forces of the southern court, repulsing them. And, of course, afterwards a Russian ‘resident’ remained in that castle to ‘suggest’ to the Izumo prince appropriate courses of action in the future, if he wanted to retain that vital protection...

Sanchez’s last foreign visit of this period was to the Philippines. Having experienced war and drama during the Philippine War—and soon to see it again—Manila was recorded in his diary as a battered and complex but intriguing city. Sanchez wrote with some frustration of the many different languages spoken in the islands—doubtless simply venting some trouble he had had with interpreters, but this too would later be taken out of context by the regimes founded in his name. Sanchez also wrote prophetically that the war between the Portuguese-Castilians and the New Spanish had weakened the colonial regime in the Philippines and emboldened the natives, in particular the Sultan of Sulu in the south. “I suspect we have not heard the last of them.”

While in the Philippines, Sanchez became attached to a Portuguese ship commanded by Captain Sintra, the same man who had first brought him around the Cape of Good Hope to India several years ago. Sintra was down on his luck, but he had just had a stroke of good fortune at last: he had learned the location of a New Spanish treasure ship that had been travelling on its way to the Philippines (to bribe local fighters with gold) during the Philippine War, but had been sunken by Castilian forces. Naturally the Castilians had hoped to take it intact, but the sinking had been an accident. It had long been assumed the ship had gone down in the open ocean, too deep to be recovered—so had said the official report of the captain of the Castilian ship, the Argonauta. In any case the Argonauta itself had been lost with all hands not long afterwards, destroyed by the New Spanish.

Sintra, however, had found a drunkard in a bar who claimed to be the last survivor of the Argonauta, the last witness to the fate of the treasure ship Señora de Guaymas. The drunkard, named Rámon Salinas, said that the Argonauta’s captain had seen the treasure ship go down in shallow waters, but given a fake report and sworn the crew to secrecy, with the intention of returning later with hired South Seas divers to recover some of the treasure and keep it for themselves—perhaps turning pirate. Of course the Argonauta was lost soon afterwards, but Salinas had not been on board. He had been stranded on an island by the captain for reasons Salinas refused to go into, but perhaps involved the fact that the first mate’s daughter had accompanied him on board. As it was, Salinas had been rescued surprisingly quickly by a passing New Spanish ship. He had sought after the treasure himself, of course, but lacked the money and connections to launch such a trip. Until now.

Sanchez was sceptical, but was eventually convinced to take part in the plan. He used his connections with the PEIC to invent a mission to explain their absence. The Argonauta hired their divers—from the Friendly Islands,[9] coincidentally mere months before their conquest by Apehimana, Warlord of the United Mauré. Against all the odds, it turned out that Salinas had been telling the truth. The wreck of the Guaymas was found in shallow water off the Philippine coast, and with the aid of their divers, the crew of the Douro was able to reclaim between a quarter and a third of its treasure—the rest being too bulky to remove from the wreck. Despite the usual acrimony over how to split the riches, Sintra was able to hold the crew together and divide the gold equitably. Sanchez had begun the voyage moderately well-off, but now he was genuinely rich. He decided that, while his job was an interesting one that had taken him all over the world, he had a desire to get on in—no pun intended—society, and to do so he would need an education. Now he had the means to obtain one.

Like Sintra, Sanchez resigned from the PEIC and returned to Iberia. While Sintra is believed to have blown his riches on gambling and drink, Sanchez made some careful investments. Apparently foreseeing that chaos would come again to Europe (though, to be fair, that is hardly a remarkable assumption), Sanchez was careful to split his investments between the banks of many countries to ensure his riches could not be lost in a single blow. He then used his money to enrol in the University of Salamanca in Castile. He was intrigued in the fields of history, geography and linguistics after his experiences abroad, and began his studies in early 1828. Though supposedly only a student, his firsthand experience of the East—as opposed to teaching from books—meant that some of the professors deferred to him, and he found himself a reasonably important and popular figure within the faculty.

But, of course, even as he settled down, the Popular Wars were being ignited elsewhere. Sanchez became concerned by reports that the New Spanish were planning another invasion to regain the throne for Charles IV. While travelling through Castile, a country he had not seen for years, he was shocked that not all the burns and scars he saw afflicting cities were the result of the Jacobin Wars. Others had been inflicted during the abortive New Spanish attack during the Philippine War. He wrote in his diary of the misery that must have been caused by such a pointless and quixotic attempt, and feared what might come now, as it seemed Portugal was beset by enemies on all sides. There were rumours of a Christmas uprising in Madrid. Sanchez travelled there and shared his views of the pointlessness of war in a speech,[10] only to find himself faced by an angry mob who called him traitor and Portuguese-friend and threw stones at him. The mob were soon crushed by Alfonso XII’s troops, but Sanchez was nonetheless shaken by the experience. He returned to Salamanca, where some of his sympathetic colleagues advised him why he might have gone down so badly. Some suggested that it was simply because the people of Madrid did not know Sanchez as well as they did, and were already ready to hate him, regarding him as a simple Portuguese cat’s-paw. But there were others. There was a professor named Víctor Marañón, a regressivist aristocrat known to complain about the increasing number of students from bourgeois backgrounds. Of course, Sanchez was himself from a fairly bourgeois family, but Marañón seemed not to realise this. Marañón had a deep contempt for the working classes. He was an Enlightenment liberal of the patriarchalist, elitist school, the sort of man who would have supported Bernardo Tanucci a few generations before. He viewed the Jesuits with suspicion, but saved his real scorn for the man in the street. “Priest-ridden, empty-headed, he can be ordered about by any Jesuit, any churchman, anyone in a black robe! He does what he has always done, what he is told to do. Some say he should be able to vote for elected representation! I tell you, his landlord would tell him who to vote for, and then he would tell his son, and they would carry on mindlessly voting for the same family for all eternity, like a machine—like one of those Automata we keep hearing about. He’s not like you or me.” So Sanchez records his words, then adds his own addendum: “Marañón is a fool, but even a fool can sometimes stumble upon a great truth. Can it be...?”

Events followed swiftly. At the Battle of Cape St Vincent, the Castilian fleet sank the Dutch. Initially there was some jubilation in Castile at this victory against a traditional foe. But soon details began to leak out, probably aided by New Spanish agents. Public anger arose when the battle was presented (not inaccurately) as the Portuguese ordering their Castilian minions to throw themselves under a steam-carriage for them. As it was, the Portuguese had kept their own fleet safe and secured themselves against New Spanish invasion—or so they thought. But their act had nonetheless stoked resentment and hatred in Castile itself.

The First Spanish Revolution, as it was later known, began—ironically—in Salamanca itself. The Castilian government was convinced that the university town was loyal. It was relatively close to the Portuguese border and they knew of high-profile supporters of their regime such as Sanchez himself. But the students, ah, the students. Filled with big ideas and raging hormones, weathervanes for the tide of public anger...Sanchez was shocked and appalled when would-be revolutionaries seized control of university buildings in the name of Charles IV, flying the flag of New Spain. He was one of the people who tried to negotiate with them, and ended up dodging bullets. He did not write about the incident until later (thanks to the desperate situation) but seems almost to be weeping in his words: “These were young men I had worked alongside, some of whom I had even helped the professors teach! And now they spat on me and called me traitor as though they had never seen me in their lives before! Marañón was right, it had nothing to do with how well the crowd knew me. They are simple seized by a madness, a madness that makes them see their fellow man as a monster. They do not even have the excuse of prejudice about superficial differences, as I saw in my voyages, as I saw in my childhood when the mob turned on the French. They are Spaniards fighting other Spaniards for the sake of still other Spaniards. Why? WHY?”

The little revolution in Salamanca inspired other minor risings elsewhere, but these were only of the order of those seen during the Philippine War. On their own they would easily have been crushed, they would have amounted to nothing...but Portugal’s enemies had one more card to play...







[1] As noted in Part #100, the part about him being in Saragossa is based on rather unreliable sources, but is often repeated without citation, as it is in this case.

[2] I.e. a mestizo, ‘red’ being native American Indian.

[3] The new name for Canton / Guangzhou.

[4] Actually Gwayese originally meant adventurous Chinese youths who ran off with the Europeans and were disowned by their families. It was only later that it was applied to the mixed-race children that were a result of this and of traders marrying native women. The author got a bit confused. See Part #104.

[5] We would say ‘going cold turkey’.

[6] This is debatable, as the discovery was mainly thanks to work by the Feng themselves rather than Europeans. The author may be naturally exaggerating Sanchez’s importance at this stage.

[7] Specifically this refers to the Battle of Sekigahara in 1600.

[8] This is a gross oversimplification—it’s an attempted reconstruction by historians after the fact, possessing almost no primary sources, and is also tainted by being seen through the lens of prejudice that tends to look down on the Japanese.

[9] Tonga.

[10] See page quote for part #60.


Part #122: The Reconquista

Gam zeh ya'avor.
“This, too, shall pass.”

–King Solomon​

*

From “The Restless Peninsula: Iberia, 1701-1853” by Franz Dietrich, 1969—

It was common knowledge in the Portuguese court that the New Spanish were likely to attempt to reclaim the motherland during the Brazilian War. After all, they had previously made an attempt in the middle of the Philippine War, even though that attempt had been half-hearted—more of a raid and a probe—and few had thought it likely to succeed. Matters now were considerably more to the advantages of New Spain. The Portuguese seemed beset with enemies on all sides. Brazil was crumbling. Castile saw scattered outbreaks of revolution and protest.

And yet, as 1829 drew to a close, King John VI and the Duke of Aveiro had grounds for a mood of cautious optimism. The Battles of Flushing and Cape St Vincent sank Dutch fleets while preserving sufficient Portuguese naval force to defend against the New Spanish. As the Dutch people rose in revolution and the Flemings invaded, the Republic of the Seven United Netherlands had effectively been knocked out of the war. Dutch colonial and trading company forces continued to fight on around the world, of course—and would last longer than anyone might have dreamed—but there was no chance of a northern threat to Portugal in home waters. The initial aggressor in the Brazilian War had effectively been defeated. However, two more threats remained: New Spain and the UPSA.

The Duke of Aveiro advised his king that the Meridian contribution to the war was likely to be effectively over. The Meridians had landed troops in Cisplatina and Rio Grande to support their revolutions and only token Portuguese resistance remained there. However, it was likely that that was as far as they could go. Rio de Janeiro remained loyal, local militiamen crushing a brief attempt to set up a ‘Carioca Republic’. The hinterland of Minas Gerais was, as usual, more restless, but the troops in Rio de Janeiro had that in hand as well, and the Meridians had effectively reached the end of the supply lines that their control of the Uruguay River lent them. Aveiro pointed out that the UPSA and the New Spanish were scarcely natural allies, and suggested the entry of the UPSA into the war had been purely prompted by pragmatisme.[1] The Meridians had made considerable gain for little loss and had punished the Portuguese whom they had blamed for their loss in the Third Platinean War. There was effectively no more role for them to play. Therefore, Aveiro advised the king to send an envoy and seek peace with Cordoba. Cisplatina and Rio Grande could be written off for now, perhaps reclaimed at a later date when the UPSA was more isolated and Portugal in a stronger position. In the meantime, it would leave them facing New Spain alone.

After some hesitation and consulting with his other advisors, John VI agreed and sent an envoy in January 1830. As it happened, that envoy would not reach Cordoba until after matters had made his message obsolete—but now, when we can read President-General Velasco’s letters, it seems likely that it would have made no difference in any case.

The long-predicted New Spanish attack on the Peninsula did not materialise until March 1830. By this point, the revolution in the Netherlands had already proved the initial focus for the wave of Populist revolutions that would sweep Europe, igniting the Popular Wars. But Portugal remained focused on the immediate problem. Small groups of troops were used to quell the minor uprisings in Castile: troops were in short supply, with most of them either sent to Brazil or remaining in Portugal herself lest the New Spanish attack the Portuguese directly. The Portuguese response was, however, sufficiently strong to drive some of the revolutionary troublemakers (most notably Esteban Flores, known as “El Sombro”) over the border into Aragon. The significance of this to the ‘Reconquista’ as a whole has been debated: some have argued that Aragon would (mostly) have risen in support of the New Spanish invasion either way, but El Sombro and his ilk certainly helped. The Portuguese were themselves aware of the potential of Aragon joining Castile in rebellion, and as part of his diplomatic strategy the Duke of Aveiro also advised his king to seek alliance with the King of the Three Sicilies. During the Watchful Peace, the relations between the Portuguese and the Neapolitans had been correct at best, with the two viewing each other as jockeying for position in the Peninsula. Gennaro I had never relinquished his claim to be King of all Spain, not simply Aragon. But now matters might threaten both of them, and Aveiro’s policy made sense.

The Neapolitans had one advantage over the Portuguese: they had their own cadres of guaranteed loyalists within the kingdom of Aragon. The Catalans. Naples’ pro-Catalan policy had begun soon after the ascension of Gennaro to the throne in 1811, on the advice of his confidante (and later chief minister) the Pere de Portolà. The Catalans had always been a somewhat restless and separate-minded component of the Spanish crown, though it is wrong to retrospectively ascribe nationalist ambitions to some of their rebellions as has often been done. In 1640, around the same time as the Portuguese broke away from the Iberian Union with Spain, the Catalan peasantry had risen up—and been crushed. During the First War of Supremacy[2] the Cortes of Catalonia had declared itself in favour of the Austrian Hapsburg candidacy for the disputed throne of Spain—and, when the war had resolved itself with a Bourbon on the throne, had suffered the consequences. This ‘sedition’, together with general French Bourbon policies of centralisation and absolutism, had led to Catalonia losing many of its traditional institutions. The Catalan language was suppressed.

A century later the Jacobin Wars led to the French occupation of Spain, and the Catalans—possessing a particular dislike of the French—had been at the forefront of Kleinkrieger activity. And when Spain was divided into Castile and Aragon, the Catalans made up a sizeable portion of the new invented Aragon. Portolà had realised that, if given more freedoms and privileges, the Catalans would fight to the death to prevent any restoration of the New Spanish Charles IV or of the Portuguese-backed Alfonso XII. Thus, for the twenty years or so of the Watchful Peace, Catalans were systematically promoted and installed as an effective ruling class of administrators across Aragon. Saragossa remained the titular capital of Aragon, but the Catalan capital of Barcelona grew in importance as a port city and Neapolitan naval base. Catalans also often rose to positions of power in other parts of the Three Sicilies. It was the same logic that frequently put minorities in positions of mid-level power in other European monarchies: both the rulers and the minorities knew that the peasants would demonise them and they would be first against the wall if the revolution came, hence the minorities would work doubly hard to keep the peasantry in line.

If the Neapolitans’ support of the Catalans led to a cultural reawakening and artistic renaissance in Catalonia, though, it naturally alienated the rest of Aragon. Once more it can be debated whether Gennaro’s pro-Catalan policy ultimately helped or hindered the Neapolitans’ rule in Aragon. But resentment of the Catalans certainly played a part in Aragon’s fate during the Popular Wars.

For now, the Portuguese remained on the lookout for the New Spanish attack, the Duke of Aveiro trying to persuade the Neapolitans to contribute part of their fleet to help guard against the suspected invasion. The Neapolitans remained cagey, however, and their policy was ultimately vindicated when their ships were needed to put out the minor risings that took place in Naples proper and Sicily.

So the Portuguese stood alone, until in March 1830 a brig returned to Lisbon under full sail to report a fleet approaching. The fleet flew the New Spanish flag, yellow and red cross against a red on white cross of Burgundy. It was slightly smaller than the Portuguese had feared but, as if to balance this, also included more heavy ships of the line. But most importantly, it also had twenty large transport ships wallowing low in the water...as though packed with troops, horses and cannon.

Contrary to popular belief, Admiral Ferreira did consider the possibility that the New Spanish attack was some sort of feint, but dismissed the idea, arguing that the New Spanish Armada was not large enough for any leftover flotilla to constitute a threat. Therefore, and fatefully, he commanded his own fleet—virtually the entire Portuguese Navy in home waters—to intercept.

It was called the Third Battle of Cape Finisterre, though as usual when naming naval battles, the Galician headland in question was quite distant from the sea in which the battle was fought. Admiral Ferreira, a not tremendously imaginative but bold sailor, caught the enemy offguard. Just as it had been with the Battle of Trafalgar in 1783, the aim for the Portuguese was to sink the transports. Deprived of their troops, the New Spanish could pose no threat. The Portuguese ships outnumbered the New Spanish, and the New Spanish seemed to know it. They attempted to break off and make a run for the Iberian mainland, but Ferreira successfully intercepted. His ships sunk two of the transports with chasers alone before closing, destroying eleven more and two of the escort ships while losing seven of their own. The battle was not so epic or grand as paintings have suggested. The New Spanish seemed to want to escape rather than give battle, but Ferreira would not let them approach Iberia. Finally, after the loss of four more transports (leaving them with only three), the New Spanish gave up and retreated westward, a few Portuguese ships nipping at their heels.

Ferreira was relieved and pleased. The New Spanish had not offered so hard a fight as he had feared. They had acted in an almost cowardly fashion, unwilling to face the Portuguese—though perhaps that was simply because they had feared their transports being sunk if they stopped to give battle. And indeed Ferreira felt slightly guilty (as he later recounted) at sinking almost unarmed transport ships full of helpless men and horses who could do nothing to prevent their fate. But such was war.

One of the seventeen ships the Portuguese had neutralised had been captured intact rather than sunk. Ferreira himself went aboard to inspect it, with a bodyguard and two of his captains. The sullen New Spanish crew were on the deck with their hands tied behind their backs, watched over by suspicious Portuguese Marines.[3] A small, skeleton crew, but that was not so uncommon on a transport ship. But where then were the troops? Were they still below?

Minutes later, Admiral Ferreira found himself staring into the hold of the transport.

A hold which contained a great military force of stone slabs, barrels of water, anything to make it wallow treacherously low in the water. And, in the corner, a folded flag. It was pale and battered, unlike the unusually bright and striking colours of the New Spanish flag the ship was actually flying, as though it was this flag that normally graced the masthead. When one of his captains opened it up, Ferreira numbly noted its design. The same colours as the New Spanish flag, but arranged rather differently, with red and white in a canton, a field of yellow, a torch and motto in red.

And he knew that they had been deceived.

*

From “A Military History of the Spanish-speaking Peoples” by Antonio Vasquez, 1960:

...the Meridians faced diplomatic protest about fighting under false flag. President-General Velasco’s government countered that the fleet at Finisterre, a portion of the Meridian Armada, had been temporarily given over to New Spanish command and had ostensibly had a New Spanish admiral in command. Nonetheless the move did create a certain Meridian reputation for not playing by the rules of war, which would be taken up by the enemies of Velasco and his Adamantine Party as the Meridians neared their presidential election date of 1831. Ironically this probably only served to push the disparate groups that Velasco had united together into a single coherent political party, as they came together to defend Velasco’s policy.

As it was, the battle off Finisterre had weakened the Portuguese slightly, but its main role of course was to keep the Portuguese fleet engaged with a fake transport fleet while the real New Spanish Armada approached from the north, crossed the Bay of Biscay and landed its real troops, Infante Gabriel’s Nuevo Ejército. The New Army that had been formed in 1803 to take back Spain from its French occupiers and their Felipista lickspittles. Now King Felipe and Jacobin France shared a grave, his son Alfonso had grown to a man under Portuguese tutelage, and Spain was divided. Much had changed over the almost thirty years that the New Spanish had been absent. But Charles IV, now in his sixties, remained, and he was with the troops that landed in the Peninsula. He knew it was a gamble, but it was likely that the Meridians would not have the capability or willingness to outright destroy the Portuguese fleet, so there might be no chance to send a second wave of reinforcements once the New Spanish had achieved a beachhead. So the King-Emperor of Old and New Spain went in with his men as they landed on the beaches around Santander.

The ‘Reconquista’ was very much a matter of collapsing dominoes. The New Spanish could not physically put that many troops in Spain—Charles IV’s force is estimated at 25,000 at most. In a straight battle the Portuguese, even with their army depleted by those forces sent to Brazil, could easily have defeated him. But that was not what was important. With their King returning in glory and having a sizeable military force in place, the rumour mill in Castile promptly got to work exaggerating the events taking place and, before long, new Kleinkriegers were coming out of the woodwork everywhere. There were renewed uprisings in Salamanca and Burgos among other cities. The Burgos rising seemed on the verge of being crushed by Portuguese troops and Castilians loyal to Alfonso XII. However at the eleventh hour the New Spanish appeared, having marched inland from Santander, and the Portuguese withdrew as the rebels celebrated. That catalyst lit several more uprisings throughout Castile, and those some were crushed by Portuguese or Castilian troops, they could not suppress them all. Before the New Spanish could approach Madrid, the people rose up in one final rebellion. Alfonso had sent away too many of his own troops in vain piecemeal attempts to suppress other risings, and now he did not have enough left to prevent the revolution in his own back garden. Protected by a bodyguard of Portuguese troops, Alfonso fled amid the jeers of his would-be subjects. Initially he intended to go to Portugal to plead for more support from John, but Kleinkrieger activity and attacks on his bodyguard meant he made several diversions and ended up holed up in Badajoz for the moment. Madrid was already freed from the Castilian regime even before Charles IV marched in. There is debate about whether there was an attempt to set up a Populist republican commune of some sort in the city before the New Spanish arrived, but it is probable that this is either a myth or a minor incident blown out of all proportion by the later regime keen to emphasise the role of the local rebels.

The ‘Reconquista’ lasted until the end of 1832, but it was really just an extended collapse. The Kleinkrieger and Populist activity spread to Aragon, where the Neapolitans were in no position to suppress it thanks to their problems closer to home. The Catalans fought, however, just as Gennaro had hoped, and though most of Aragon ended up reconstituted into the restored Old Spain, an independent Catalonia survived as the new third of the Three Sicilies. French foreign policy at the time doubtless helped. The Portuguese fought for a while against the rising Spanish public tide, but John was aware that there was a danger of Populism in Portugal itself. There had been free exchange of ideas between Brazil and Portugal along with trade, of course, and the same republican ideals that had led to the revolutions in Cisplatina and Rio Grande were rumoured to be stirring in secret societies in Lisbon, Braga and Oporto. Intent on damage control (and arguably successful), John publicly dismissed and exiled the Duke of Aveiro, promoted new favourites such as the Marquis of Porto and focused on defending as much as he could of the inheritance he had obtained from his father.

This turned out not to be much. By the end of 1831 the New Spanish had control of all of pre-Jacobin Wars Spain except Catalonia, the Balearics, Badajoz, Ciudad Rodrigo and Galicia. The latter three had been directly annexed by Portugal during and after the Jacobin Wars, but now all three were joining the uprising. Ciudad Rodrigo was the first to fall. Confident Badajoz could defend itself, John poured all his troops into defending Galicia, and it was here where the New Spanish had their major failure. They did reclaim the symbolically important Santiago de Compostela and indeed much of the province, but the Portuguese held on to the coastline and the New Spanish were unable to dislodge them. While the rest of Galicia would remain part of Spain, La Coruña—afterwards known as Corunha—already possessed a large Portuguese population thanks to trade policy during the Watchful Peace, and racial purging and exchanges later on would solidify its existence as an integral part of Portugal. Aside from Catalonia, it was the major blot on the New Spanish’s glorious Reconquista.

All the same, the New Spanish had the last laugh. Badajoz had indeed been almost impenetrable. However, two weeks into its siege by New Spanish troops, the Governor—Miguel de Cruz—decided this was the point to reveal that he had been a secret Carlista all along. He opened the gates of the city to the New Spanish and, to make up for his years of service to the Portuguese, handed over Alfonso XII to Charles IV. The Portuguese sued for peace.

It was in August 1833, as the Popular Wars still raged over much of Europe, that the other four Infantes who had fled Spain in 1803 returned. Antonio, Gabriel, Ferdinand and John joined Charles in Madrid as he was crowned King of Old Spain. The five of them reaffirmed their coronation oaths that they had taken in the City of Mexico three decades before. And they brought along their wives and children. The people of Madrid, and Old Spain in general, were fascinated by Charles IV’s exotic queen-empress, María Jerónima Oca Moctezuma y Mendoza, formerly Condesa de Moctezuma de Tultengo. When he had been shunned and dismissed by ‘real’ European royalty, Charles had been unable to marry into another European royal house as was the usual practice. But unlike Frederick of Britain, he had not married a commoner. If he could not marry European royalty, he would marry American royalty. María Jerónima was the fourteenth generation direct descendant of Moctezuma II, ninth and last Tlatoani of Tenochtitlan (or, as Europeans generally knew the title, ‘Emperor of the Aztecs’). With a royal line going back beyond the fifteenth century, that was a better pedigree than a lot of European royal houses could boast.

And with her Charles had had children. His eldest son, Ferdinand—to become Ferdinand VII—came with her to observe the kingdom he would one day rule. And no-one suspected what might come of that...

As for Alfonso XII, there was argument between the brothers about what to do with him. Ferdinand of Guatemala and Antonio of Mexico wanted him executed as a traitor and a puppet. John of New Granada and Gabriel of Peru argued that he had been raised from a child by the Portuguese and could not be held responsible for his actions. Charles agreed with the latter two brothers in spirit but suspected Alfonso was too dangerous a potential rallying point to be left alive. However, an emotional appeal from the man himself moved the King-Emperor. The final compromise (as suggested sardonically by Antonio) was that if John and Gabriel wanted him to live so much, they could play host to him. In the end when the brothers returned to New Spain, they took Alfonso with them, and—stripped of all titles—he became something of a curiosity at John’s court in Santa Fe [Bogota].

Thus it was that the dream of New Spain and the Arandite Plan, dreamed so many years before, finally came to its fulfilment. The king over the water had returned, the nation was reunited once more, and all was at peace.

And if history was a novel, this would be a good place to close for the people of Spain. But history is not a novel, not a story. It lacks satisfying conclusions. All is temporary, all is changeable. And while some might wish that Spain’s story had concluded in this happy ending, it did not...





[1] In OTL we would say realpolitik.

[2] The War of the Spanish Succession.

[3] The corps in question is normally referred to in English as the Marines and serves the same function, but at the time it was known as the Terço da Armada da Coroa de Portugal (Tercio of the Navy of the Crown of Portugal).
 

Thande

Donor
Part #123: The Sins of the Father

The nations, not so blest as thee,
Must, in their turns, to tyrants fall;
While thou shalt flourish great and free,
The dread and envy of them all.

“Rule, Britannia!” (James Thomson and Thomas Arne, 1740)​

*

From: “A History of Government, Volume II: A Parliamentary History of the World” by J. Hartley, C. Desaix and X. von Bülow (1924)—

PARLIAMENT IN GREAT BRITAIN. The parliamentary tradition stemming from the peoples of Great Britain is well known across the world and has been a major influence on the development of representative government elsewhere. English historians wishing to trace back an uninterrupted history of government will often cite the Anglo-Saxons’ Witenagemot, an assembly of the great men of the realm whose role was to advise the King, as the beginning of parliamentary government in the island. However, there is little trace of any real connection between the Witenagemot and the later Parliament of England, which developed from the feudal Curia Regis (Royal Court) instituted by William the Conqueror after the Norman Conquest. The Curia developed into a recognisable Parliament by a process of steadily increasing its power whenever the monarchy looked weak, most famously during the reign of John Lackland with the signing[1] of Magna Carta in 1215. Later in the thirteenth century, the disastrous foreign policy of Henry III led to Parliament led to the rebellion of Simon de Montfort and the creation of the Provisions of Oxford in 1258, which set out a model for future parliaments. Montfort called a Parliament in 1264 without the consent of the King, presaging the later independent and combative mood of the body towards the Crown. While Montfort was eventually defeated and the Provisions forgotten, the models of government he had pioneered gradually made their way into the constitutional makeup of England. Under Montfort’s model a Parliament should be made up of an elected House of Commons and an aristocratic House of Lords, the latter also including bishops and the senior judiciary—a contrast to the Three Estates model to develop in France, which separated the clergy from the nobles. Prior to the Provisions of Oxford it had been common for Lords and Commons to sit together as a unicameral body with equal votes, as would later be the case in the French Grand-Parlement.

Montfort’s Commons also introduced the idea of how MPs should be elected: there were two types of MP, Burgesses and Knights of the Shire. Burgesses were elected by city boroughs, while Knights of the Shire were elected by the entire electorate of a county. This meant it was common for voters to cast multiple votes for multiple seats, such as for both the city they lived in and the county that city was located in. At that point it was also standardised for each seat (whether county or borough) to elect two MPs, with both the winner and the first runner up taking seats. A voter could cast as many votes as there were seats available, and when organised political parties developed later it was standard for each to stand two candidates per constituency. The Parliament of England had a surprisingly broad franchise until the fourteenth century, when the aristocracy became alarmed by the number of common voters and candidates and introduced property qualifications for voting that drastically reduced the size of the electorate.

There were several periods of significant change to the structure of Parliament. Although Wales was annexed to England by the Statute of Rhuddlan in 1284, Wales did not elect MPs to the English Parliament until a constitutional reform by Henry VIII in 1542. When James VI of Scotland succeeded to the throne of England in 1603 as James I, he supported the idea of unifying Great Britain politically as well as by personal union, including subsuming the Scottish Parliament into the English. This proposal got nowhere at the time (more through opposition by the English Parliament than the Scottish) and the eventual union a century later would ironically be the result of an action taken to prevent James’ Stuart descendants from trying to reclaim their throne. The Scottish Parliament, though often idolised by supporters of Scottish Home Rule, had little of the importance in its realm that the English Parliament did in England. The Scottish Parliament was a unicameral body, unlike England’s, although formally it was divided into Three Estates like France’s. A higher property requirement for voting than in England coupled to periods of being seen as a powerless rubber-stamp tended to lead to very low voter turnout in Scotland, often as little as 10% of that in England. Perhaps ironically voter turnout would only pick up after the Act of Union, despite the separate Scottish property requirement being kept—it seems that (sometimes justified) paranoia by Scottish voters about the Parliament of Great Britain imposing English practices on Scotland led to more public engagement with government. Or perhaps, as Lewis Taggart observed in Ane Auld Gest, it is simply that Scots never appreciated their parliament until it was taken away.

The English Civil War of 1642-51 pitted the English Parliament directly against an absolutist-minded King in military conflict. When Parliamentary forces emerged victorious, the institution proved too divided to actually rule the country effectively, leading to Cromwell’s dictatorship. Cromwell did pass some sensible parliamentary reforms such as abolishing rotten boroughs; paradoxically, these considerably held back the course of reform under the restored monarchy—the reforms were reversed and became taboo purely due to being associated with Cromwell. Under the Restoration, for the first time a formally appointed parliamentary Cabinet took over the management of government. The First Glorious Revolution in 1688 was another significant moment, with William and Mary taking the throne not through divine right but by the acknowledgement of Parliament, and the creation of the English Bill of Rights that formed the basis of the British Constitution. The origins of formalised political parties came to pass with the Whigs and Tories. With the Protestant Stuart line dying out with Mary and Queen Anne, the Union finally took place and the newly united Great British Parliament once again showed itself to be the dominant institution in the land by installing the Hanoverian monarchy. The European-focused (and non-anglophone in the case of the first) George I and II led to a furthering of parliamentary power. The South Sea Bubble in 1720 led to the resignation of multiple cabinet ministers and the ascension of Sir Robert Walpole as the first Prime Minister, though the term would not formally be used until years later.

Matters altered somewhat in the 1740s and 50s. The War of the British Succession and the Second Glorious Revolution put Parliament on the back foot slightly, with a popular and activist monarch in the person of Frederick I. Frederick was also more active than his father or grandfather in advancing his own interests in Parliament via his supporters, the Patriots. Frederick’s son George III was less intrusive in government, his only major contribution to policy being his fervent support for devolved government in North America. Under the leadership of the Marquess of Rockingham, the Patriots (who had always been only a faction of the dominant but divided Whigs) were reformed as the Liberals. The Tories, who had been viewed as a useless appendix whose raison d’être had long since vanished, benefited somewhat from the fall from grace of many major Whig grandees in the Frederician and Georgian periods and rebuilt their power base under the Earls of Bute and Exeter. They remained a bit of minor background noise in a political scene dominated by different Whig factions, but they survived.

With the ascent of the reform-minded Henry IX, Charles James Fox rose to power atop a new Radical faction of the Whigs, supported by independent Radicals and the remaining Liberals under Richard Burke. During the brief Henrician reign, the Foxites passed many parliamentary reforms, chiefly abolishing rotten boroughs and redistributing the seats to the new big industrial cities that lacked representation. The Fox Ministry faced an opposition made up mainly of conservative Tories and Whig aristocrats that seemed to make up the losing side of history. But matters changed drastically with the French invasion of England in 1807, the first invasion of English soil by the French since 1066.[2] London burned and the Palace of Westminster burned with it. Many MPs and Lords were killed, while others escaped to Fort Rockingham in the north where a remnant of Parliament was convened. With the deaths of Henry IX, his wife and his daughter, Great Britain was left with a boy king Frederick II on the throne and the need for decisive leadership. It found it, for better or for worse, in the notorious Tory John Spencer-Churchill, Duke of Marlborough. Having repulsed the French invasion, Churchill—as Lord Protector—dominated the recovery process.

Parliament seesawed in importance in the Marleburgensian period. It is untrue to regard the institution as having deteriorated to a rubber-stamp, as some have claimed, but Parliament certainly lacked the sovereignty it had possessed before the invasion. Elections in Great Britain had always been corrupt, but the creation of the PSC browncoats controlled by Churchill’s crony Conroy—and later Churchill’s own son—meant that Parliamentary elections were often subject to the whims of the Lord Protector. Voting turnout predictably fell, even though Fox’s reforms had theoretically increased the electorate and Churchill did not (formally) reverse these. When Frederick II rose to majority, Churchill was able to have himself made Prime Minister, upon which point Parliament began to gain in importance again as an arena for Churchill to achieve his agenda. Throughout the Marleburgensian period, Britain was formally governed by the Reform Coalition, the haphazard alliance of singed MPs that Churchill had put together in Fort Rockingham during the dark days of the invasion. The Coalition was made up principally of conservative Whigs and Tories, including some Liberals, but as the period wore on, often newer members stood on the ‘Phoenix Party’ ticket, and this was often held to encompass the whole of the Coalition. Somewhat surprisingly for a movement founded to oppose a bloody-flag Jacobin invasion, the Phoenix Party used red as its colour to evoke the titular phoenix rising from the flames. The Phoenix Party stood principally for industrial development to repair Britain’s shattered economy, no matter who was crushed in the wheels of progress.

Although elections were often subject to interference by the browncoats, an opposition of sorts remained. Some independent Liberal Whigs remained, and there was a significant Radical Whig faction, the heirs to Fox—although no more independent Radicals due to Churchill’s interference in election procedures. Perhaps the most surprising of the opposition groups was William Wyndham’s oppositionist Tories. Embracing the same English paleoconservative tradition that had produced Churchill himself, the Wyndhamites focused on attacking Churchill for having abandoned that tradition by promoting industrial development, boosting the self-made captains of industry at the expense of the landed gentry. Steward ideology[3] informed the Wyndhamite Tories’ views.

With the death of Churchill under suspicious circumstances in 1825, his son Joshua rapidly rose to power,[4] thus leading to the most significant change in the structure of the British Parliament yet with the Inglorious Revolution...

*

From: “Britain and the Popular Wars” by Michael Korsakoff, 1954—

Joshua Churchill is one of those men, like Jean de Lisieux and Pablo Sanchez, who has been so over-analysed by the alienists[5] (professional and amateur) that attempting to gain a glimpse of the real individual is probably doomed to failure. Nonetheless we must try. Let us cast aside ascribing undue significance to childhood incidents involving setting cats on fire and simply look at the man’s short and unhappy period in power.

Something of a rift had developed between father and son after Joshua’s excessive revenge on Scottish dissidents by demolishing St Giles’ Cathedral in Edinburgh in 1814. However, Joshua wormed his way back into his father’s good graces and, with the death of Conroy in 1819, rose to command the Public Safety Constables or ‘browncoats’. This was his real power base, and he used it just as Jean de Lisieux and other French Revolutionary figures had with the Sans-Culottes. Though he acted on his father’s orders, it was thus Joshua who was ultimately responsible for browncoat interference in elections along with arbitrary arrest and deportations of undesirable figures. It would appear that he gained an exaggerated idea of his own importance within the system, and that all other institutions were meaningless.

Thus it was in 1825 that, being the first man on the scene for his father’s death (a fact that has not gone entirely unnoticed by conspiracy theorists), Joshua acted quickly and attempted simply to replace his father as Prime Minister. He went directly to Frederick II, who he had known since childhood. Although the young King had never been close to Joshua, he had been filled with warnings from Churchill the elder about the potential for the country to go to wrack and ruin if a moment of weakness was shown to the Radicals, whom Churchill blamed for the French invasion of 1807 and the ensuing destruction. Joshua, aided by lickspittle advisors in the court, convinced Frederick that he could obtain support from the Phoenix Party in Parliament and take over from his father in a smooth transition of power. In what he later described as his greatest mistake, the King reluctantly agreed and formally asked him to form a government.

It is likely Joshua’s attempt would have been doomed to failure if he had not been first on the scene, but when he entered Parliament as Prime Minister, the death of his father was still nothing more than a wild rumour amid the Phoenix Party (and opposition) benches. Joshua addressed Parliament with the bold arrogance that typified his speeches, accompanied by vague but dark-sounding threats aimed at ‘subversive elements’ who would seek to undo his father’s accomplishments. In particular he claimed that it had been a Runnymede Movement supporter who had killed his father, spoke of the need to ban the movement (which was still in its infancy and not widely known) and accused the Radicals of being stooges of such bomb-throwing Jacobins.

In order to appreciate the events that took place, the changes made to Parliament in the Marleburgensian period must be understood. With the destruction of the Palace of Westminster in 1807, the remnant of Parliament had been forced to meet in different places around the country. Initially the Mansion House of Doncaster, neighbouring Fort Rockingham, played a (cramped) host to the MPs and Lords. From 1808 onwards Parliament moved to the Sheldonian Theatre in Oxford, which was normally occupied by the House of Congregation of the University of Oxford.[6] The New Palace of Westminster would not be completed until 1812, at which time Parliament moved in. New Westminster, in contrast to the Orientalist style sweeping London at the time, was made as a cold and dignified neoclassical building with only the occasional touch of Persian style to enliven the marble Doric columns. Much of the planning work had fallen to the Royal Committee for Transport and Freight Improvement under Arthur Churchill (Joshua’s brother), and the design was characterised by the RCTFI’s reputation for thinking ahead and using conservative estimates to allow for future expansion. Whereas Old Westminster had often been a cramped place, both the new Houses of Commons and Lords were larger than they needed to be. The RCTFI had not truly thought through the implications of this. The new Houses, both done in the style of Roman ampitheatres (but with the characteristic opposing benches of the Westminster system) looked imposing and empty, sparsely populated even when every MP or peer was in attendance. Coupled with the neoclassical style, they looked like dusty ruins rather than modern organs of government.[7] The size and slightly awkward nature of the marble benches meant that a tradition born in the Danian and Oxonian exilic days of Parliament also survived: MPs no longer voted by rising and walking into either the Aye or No lobby. Such lobbies were included in the design of New Westminster, but were rarely used and eventually repurposed. Instead, MPs voted according to a system loosely inspired by ancient Athenian practices: each parliamentarian had a paddle coloured black on one side for nay and white on the other for aye.[8] The Speaker would observe a vote by eye, and if neither black nor white obviously predominated, would then take a count.[9]

Joshua Churchill went on and on in his speech (or rant have some have called it), accompanied by frosty glares from the Radicals, alarmed looks from the Phoenix backbenchers behind him, and amused looks from William Wyndham. Joshua was not helped by the fact that—in another oversight by his brother—the Commons chamber possessed odd acoustics. The regular Members had learned to pitch their voices to compensate, but though Joshua was formally an MP via an uncontested pocket borough, he had rarely entered the Palace and had never spoken there before. He came across as weedy and echoey in tone and soon made himself hoarse. When he finally subsided, silence reigned in the palace for almost a minute.

Finally, the Radical leader, David Attwood, rose to his feet and spoke. “I thank the honourable gentleman—” he began, only to be consumed by roars from both sides of the House. He had not called Churchill the right honourable gentleman, as he was entitled as a member of the Privy Council through being Prime Minister. Joshua himself tried to protest but, again, could not get his voice to carry through the chamber, and it was the experienced Attwood who regained the initiative. “I thank the honourable gentleman for his very interesting speech,” Attwood said dryly, “and I will be sure to make a careful survey underneath my bed prior to my post-prandial nap, lest indeed there be Jean de Lisieux hiding there pulling my strings as the honourable gentleman alleges. But now I believe it is time to turn to the government of this country. It seems our right honourable friend, the Duke of Marlborough—” (more murmurs) “—has left this mortal coil. We have had our differences with the gentleman, many differences. But nonetheless he did his best to govern this country as he saw fit, and he sacrificed much to do it. We should honour his memory. And then we should look to finding a gentleman who may stand a chance of filling his shoes.” Attwood took a long look at Joshua. “I fear I do not see such a man before me.”

The uproar rose again, with some Phoenix members—but, it was becoming obvious, not so many—shouting to defend Joshua. The Speaker, Henry Grosvenor, was himself well acquainted with Churchill and had been amenable towards the Duke—it is likely that he would not have kept his place for so long without him. But he looked at the red-faced Joshua with misgivings and, finally, turned to William Wyndham, allowing the Tory leader to speak.

“I thank my honourable friend for his response to the very interesting speech we have all heard,” Wyndham said, turning sideways to Attwood, deliberately ignoring Joshua. “No gentleman here should need informing of the fact that my honourable friend Mr Atwood and myself are quite, quite opposed in matters of state and political judgement. But party politics should not prevent two intelligent human beings from standing together, looking at the sky, and remarking: That is blue! There are clouds in it! There is a sun! Later, it shall be black, it shall have stars, it shall have a moon! And thus I find myself forced to admit that there is nothing in my honourable friend’s statement that I can disagree with.”

There was more uproar, and Joshua managed to get a few words heard amidst it, something about ‘—for treason—’.

Wyndham raised a hand. “I fear I have not yet concluded. There remains one minor matter for the House to consider.” He paused, looked around the great chamber with a measuring look in his eyes, particularly seeking out the Phoenix Party backbenchers who avoided his gaze. “Mr Speaker, I move that this House can invest no confidence in the individual facing us and claiming to be Prime Minister. I move that he should resign. I move that this kingdom should return to a representative and constitutional form of government!”

The uproar that had preceded Wyndham’s statement was as nothing before the one that followed it. Phoenix Party members were rising off the government benches as though to physically attack the Opposition, though again the Roman-style benches made this rather difficult. Wyndham stood firm with his arms folded, and as the furore began to die down, Atwood spoke again: “I second the motion!”

Within seconds, virtually the entire opposition benches were shouting in support of the motion—and Joshua realised to his horror that a few voices were shouting behind him as well. The Speaker nodded and took the vote, the MPs raising their paddles. It is said, though not attested by witnesses, that Joshua was so shocked (and inexperienced in actually voting in Parliament) that he failed to cast his own vote.

Almost all the opposition members raised their paddles with the white side outwards. But the Phoenix Party possessed a significant majority. Joshua turned to see more than a third of his father’s party had cast a white aye, and many more raised an empty hand, abstaining. Less than half of the Phoenix Party supported him.

He was unable to speak as Grosvenor spoke: “The ayes have it,” he said. “This matter is somewhat unprecedented,” he added,[10] “but the vote is binding. I must ask the honourable gentleman—” Either deliberately or accidentally, he too failed to give Joshua his title “—to return to New St. James’[11] and tender his resignation to His Majesty the King.”

A hushed silence fell over the House. Finally Joshua spoke: “I knew that treason had infiltrated this body, but I did not know that the cancer was quite so virulent. Let us cut it out—now!

The MPs let out a cry of shock as Joshua pulled out a pistol and, after apparently momentarily hesitating between Attwood and Wyndham—so much history turns on that decision—he shot the Radical leader in the chest. The Opposition surged forward to seize him, but PSC browncoats were already bursting into the House. The Serjeant-at-Arms, Sir David Collingwood, was overwhelmed by a browncoat attack and struck on the head with a cosh, accidentally killing him and raising the death toll to two. Four more MPs (and five browncoats) met their deaths in the ensuing scuffle, though many MPs escaped, including Wyndham. The scene evoked the beginning of the English Civil War in 1642, when Charles I had made a botched attempt to arrest dissident MPs in the Commons.

Events now accelerated apace. Joshua had most of the House of Commons imprisoned in the Phoenix Tower—the new political prison and military arsenal that the RCTFI had built atop the ruins of the old Tower of London, destroyed by General Gabin’s guns a generation before. He announced his intention to have the King dissolve Parliament and then reconvene it as the House of Lords alone—the Lords had supported his father and, after the ‘Death Vote’ (as it became known) knew what was good for them. However, Joshua did not immediately approach the King. He was wise enough to realise that distorted rumours of Attwood and Wyndham’s demands were spreading through the city, and men might think that he was going to the King to resign. Initially he sent intermediaries, only to receive no response. He did not go to St James’ Palace until two days later.

To find that King Frederick had fled. Told of Joshua’s actions in Parliament to his horror and fearing that the browncoats might come for himself next, Frederick disguised himself and went to Windsor, where he used his contacts with the local people to secure transport on a ship overseas. Frederick’s move has been analysed and criticised, not least by Frederick himself. In later life he wrote that he felt guilty for abandoning his people to the monster and could not convince himself that he had fled solely because Joshua might be able to use him to gain legitimacy for his regime: some of it was just fear. He was always haunted by the thought that he could have stood up to Joshua when the man first demanded to be made Prime Minister—perhaps not successfully, but it might have at least checked his rise to power. As it was, he never quite escaped the epithet of King Runaway, and that would have important consequences in Britain after the Popular Wars.

Frederick also agonised about where he should have gone in exile. In retrospect he said that he even considered going to France, of all places, despite the unfortunate implications. He considered Ireland, and in his memoirs wrote of how he still had nightmares about what new horror might have struck that often unhappy country if he had. But in the end he was convinced that there was only one place where he could be surrounded by his subjects, yet free from Joshua’s Unnumbered spies and browncoat henchmen.

Thus it was that, like his great-grandfather and namesake, Frederick II found himself exiled to America...




[1] Actually, the Magna Carta wasn’t signed, as John (like most monarchs of the period) was illiterate; it was sealed. This is a common mistake made even by historians, however.

[2] This is completely untrue, but again is a common mistake.

[3] An anachronistic description.

[4] See Part #114.

[5] Psychologists.

[6] The so-called “parliament of the Dons”, one of the most democratic institutions in the kingdom in this period. Cambridge formerly had (and in OTL still has) its Regent House congregation, meeting in the Senate House, but due to the damage and rebuilding to the university in TTL this has been replaced with a new University Council.

[7] In OTL Winston Churchill foresaw this when they rebuilt the House of Commons, and deliberately did not make it large enough to seat all the MPs—realising that the chamber would look far too empty based on the usual attendance at debates.

[8] This is slightly incorrect. The author is ascribing to the Athenians the practice of secret voting by placing a black or white ball (the ballot, hence why this term is now used for voting papers) into an urn or box as one’s vote. The author is thinking of the Athenians’ practice of exiling citizens by scratching their names onto potsherds to vote: the black or white ball system (hence the phrase ‘blackballing’) is probably a later invention.

[9] In the earlier system (still used in OTL), members shout ‘aye’ or ‘nay’, and it’s when there is no obvious predominant call that the Speaker calls for a formal vote.

[10] In OTL the first motion of no confidence was in 1782, when Lord North’s mishandling of the American War of Independence led to his government being toppled. Parliamentary history, both in Britain and elsewhere, is considerably altered in TTL from the fact that confidence motions do not appear until ‘now’, in 1825.

[11] The royal residence. In OTL it was used up until the 1830s, but a fire in 1809 meant the monarchs increasingly spent more time in Buckingham House (later Buckingham Palace). In TTL St James’ was destroyed in the Second Great Fire of London and rebuild, just like the Palace of Westminster, while Buckingham House (still owned by the Dukes of Buckingham in TTL) was never rebuilt, eventually being replaced by new housing developments.


Part #124: The Runaway King

O tempora! O mores!

—attributed to Frederick II on first viewing the composition of the Continental Parliament in 1826​

*

From: “The Sons of Guelph: A History of the House of Hanover” by Patrick Nicholson, 1970—

When King Frederick II fled Great Britain in November 1825, he was unaware that an election was being held in the very North America he sought to escape to. His ship arrived in Williamsburg, after a rather rough winter Atlantic crossing, on Boxing Day.[1] Frederick had outrun the rumours of his own departure—even the death of Churchill was still a vague and exaggerated rumour, although it had influenced the collapse of Josiah Crane’s Patriots in the late election after they had run on a platform of closer ties with Britain. The King found himself forced to supply proof of identity to the Preventive Cutter Service.[2] He had left Britain in disguise, leaving behind the Royal Seal or any of the more obvious proofs, and with no token save a ring or two, in the end it was the Lord Deputy, the Earl of Fingall, who called on him in his cell[3] and recognised him. With rumours and gossip circulating before him, the King entered Fredericksburg on New Year’s Day 1826; with the city turned out to celebrate the turn of the year, welcoming home their monarch was seamlessly incorporated into the celebrations.

Frederick had previously lived in the ENA for some years as a child—he had been there staying with James Washington, the Second Marquess of Fredericksburg, and had become friendly with James’ son Jonathan, who had since risen to the marquessate after his death. It was this trip to the ENA, organised by his father Henry IX to better prepare him for his role as a monarch (then assumed to be years into the future) that had ultimately saved him, ensuring he was separated from the rest of the royal family by the Atlantic when they were herded into Modigliani’s phlogisticateur in 1807. He had been prevented from returning for some years until the French were defeated, which had ‘incidentally’ allowed Churchill to consolidate his power as Lord Protector. For fifteen years Frederick had been King in Great Britain, in the unhappy position of growing into manhood while under the oppressive and domineering influence of Churchill. Now he returned to the country he viewed through the prism of happy childhood memories, only to find it changed beyond recognition.

When Frederick had left, the Constitutionalist Party under James Monroe had suffered defeat due to the Cherry Massacre and the Patriots had been in the ascendant. Now, years later, the Constitutionalists were split and gone, and it was a splinter faction, the Whigs, who were in power. Frederick was in the same awkward position as his father had been: close ties with the Washingtons inclined them to a pro-Virginian point of view, but they were opposed in principle to slavery. Nonetheless Frederick identified more strongly with the Americans than his father, who had never warmed up to his colonial subjects. Despite what many popular histories have claimed, there is no evidence that Frederick ever intended to meddle in the slavery debate in the ENA before events forced his hand.

Frederick was received by the Lord President, Benjamin Harrison VII, . He found Harrison to be a likeable fellow, in the same mould of aristocratic Virginian planters as the Washingtons he knew well. Initially Harrison believed Frederick was exaggerating about Joshua Churchill’s plans for Great Britain, but as more news filtered across the Atlantic over the next few months, the American political establishment was forced to conclude that the mother country had indeed fallen into the hands of a brutal dictator. Frederick, who had become feted at parties in the imperial city, urged the creation of an expeditionary force to go to Britain, topple Joshua and restore parliamentary government. The King-Emperor was not one of history’s great orators, but he did his best, giving passionate speeches about the British people groaning in their chains and crying out for liberty, and reminding the Americans of their history, when they had formed an army to restore his great-grandfather and namesake to the throne.

However, America was not enthusiastic. Benjamin Harrison explained to Frederick that he had been elected on a policy of distancing the country from Britain and could not reasonably go back on his political principles by now interfering in British internal affairs—that would be hypocritical, as the Whigs stood for no British interference in American affairs. “Blandford[4] is a madman and a tyrant, but it is my solemn hope that these very qualities, combined with his utter lack of legitimacy, combine to encourage the British people to overthrow him, in whose endeavour they have my most sincere support,” Harrison said in a speech. Philip Hamilton, speaking to the King afterwards, confided: “Fine words, Your Imperial Majesty, but you cannot sail home on fine words, you cannot fight Blandford with fine words, you cannot win your throne with fine words.” The Hamiltonite faction of the Patriots were most vocal in calling for military support of Frederick—this was not entirely altruistic or principled of them, as it provided a useful rallying call and traditional Patriot cause to revive their flagging fortunes. The situation with the fractured Patriot Party was simplified by the untimely death of Josiah Crane in 1827; a by-election replaced Crane with one of Hamilton’s supporters, and the four remaining ‘Craneite’ Patriots also joined Hamilton. To help distinguish themselves from the larger Carterite Patriot faction that worked in coalition with the Whigs, Hamilton started styling his party the ‘Imperial Patriots’. This was both a commitment to favouring Imperial government over the Confederations, and also a nod to supporting Frederick. By analogy, the Carterites became known as the ‘Confederate Patriots’, although this was somewhat confusing as such terms could also be held as applying to the parties sitting in the Confederate assemblies as opposed to those in the Continental (Imperial) Parliament. The Philadelphia Daily Gazette’s cartoonist ‘Zolomon’ (who had also coined the term Neutral Party a few years before) satirised the terminological issue in a series of cartoons where Hamilton argues with an increasingly confused Philip Price, the leader of the Patriots in the Pennsylvania Council and General Assembly. “You, Philip, are leader of the Imperial Patriots in a Confederate Assembly, while Mr. Carter (d—mn him) is leader of the Confederate Patriots in the Imperial Assembly, while I, Philip, am leader of the Imperial Patriots in the Imperial Assembly...” Both men are shown as puppets being worked with strings by a bored Edmund Grey, MCP for Bergen and widely thought to be the real power in the Imperial Patriots.

The Radical-Neutrals were more divided. Ideologically they both hated men like Joshua Churchill but also disliked the idea of men dying in royal succession wars; the party accepted the monarchy but only so long as it remained a background ceremonial affair. On the other hand, Radical and Neutral leaders Eric Mullenburgh and Derek Boyd (respectively) wanted any stick they could beat the government with at this stage. In the end they came out in favour of intervention after stories of Joshua’s oppression of their ideological colleagues over the seas came out and a few Runnymede Movement refugees managed to escape to the shores of America, telling horror stories of summary executions by browncoats and Scotland being turned into an armed camp. In the end, however, American politicians would not be stirred to action until the Rape of Man in 1827...

*

From: “A Velvet Fist in an Iron Glove: Britain under Joshua Churchill” by Stewart Philips, 1980:

It has been debated whether Frederick II’s decision to flee the country made matters better or worse for those left behind. As Frederick had hoped, it robbed Joshua of some legitimacy—he had no monarch to confirm him as Prime Minister, and obviously showed that Frederick had no confidence in the man. However it also implied that the King feared him, and it is possible that this deepened the shadow of Joshua’s reputation and quelled some who would otherwise have protested or fought against him. Also, Joshua was never more violent than when he felt himself backed into a corner, and he became convinced that there were enemies around every corner and hiding under his bed. And his policies ensured that, sooner or later, this became a self-fulfilling prophecy.

Alienists[5] have typically characterised Joshua as a weak man struggling to escape his father’s shadow, resorting to violence not out of an intrinsic bloody nature himself, but because he saw it as the only way to preserve his own rule and save the country from the subversive elements he was convinced were everywhere. He was more of a Robespierre than a Lascelles or a Modigliani, for all that he has (naturally) been most often compared to Jean de Lisieux or Richard Cromwell.

After dismissing the House of Commons (and arresting many of its members) Joshua sought to rule through the House of Lords alone. The Lords’ support for him has been exaggerated by many historians, doubtless descending from the polemics aimed at them by Populist writers a few years later. It is worth remembering that many of the MPs of the Commons were the sons of Lords, and many of the Lords had themselves been MPs in years before: it was not that the Lords possessed some kind of rivalry with the Commons and were glad to see it gone, as has sometimes been suggested. Indeed, Joshua secured the support of many Lords precisely because he was holding their children hostage in the Phoenix Tower. Undoubtedly his most important supporters—at least those who sincerely did back him and were not simply cowed in such a manner—were John Henry Cavendish, 6th Duke of Devonshire, and Robert William Cecil, 1st Duke of Salisbury.[6] Both men were important grandees in the Whig and Tory parties respectively and scions of enormously influential families in the British establishment. Neither had a particular fondness for Joshua, but both shared his conviction that there were enemies everywhere who sought to destroy the British way of life (or at least the British aristocracy’s way of life) and cleaved to him as their best hope for stability. Cecil[7] was troubled by the Runnymede Movement and others of that nature, viewing them as Britain’s Jacobins: “Their Bloody Flag may have faded to murky purple, but they are no less dangerous”. Cavendish, more progressive in views by nature, was nonetheless furious at the Sutcliffists, who had recently destroyed a new steam-powered flour mill that he had invested in in Birmingham. Neither man believed a long-term role for Joshua would be good for the kingdom, but both plotted a carrot-and-stick approach: let Joshua cow the subversives with his brutality, then let him be quietly toppled and one of them become the new, kindly ruler. Of course, which it would be...

Cavendish was also important because his uncle William was a general in the British Army. Initially the Army wavered over Joshua, viewing him as ‘a rank amateur’ (in the words of Colonel St John Smythe of the Catterick Garrison) and resentful of his browncoat favourites playing soldier in their absence. However, William Cavendish and other members of the House of Lords possessed sufficient influence to bring the Army on side, combined with the memory of Joshua’s father. The Royal Navy Joshua viewed with more suspicion, and the story arose that he refused to send any ship out of sight over the horizon lest its crew desert.

The issue of the empty throne naturally remained paramount, however. Joshua was hamstrung by the way that, like the French House of Bourbon a few generations before, the House of Hanover had been reduced almost to extinction by a combination of few children and untimely deaths. Henry IX had had two children, the runaway Frederick and the deceased Augusta. (There is some evidence that Joshua toyed with the idea of inventing an ‘Augusta’ and claiming that she had survived and been living in hiding for years—little realising the notion would famously be used by his enemies instead). Henry IX had been one of four children of George III; his older brother Frederick George had been killed on the battlefield of Caen, his wife miscarrying their son and heir, while his three sisters had married the Landgrave of Hesse (Carolina), the Duke of Brunswick (Amelia), or remained unattached and died a few years earlier (Augusta). By this point the succession had become distant and vague, to the point where there was no clear heir to anyone except experts—and what mattered was the opinion of the people, or at least the great and the good.

Joshua was advised by constitutional expert Stephen Willcox. It is believed that Cecil suggested Joshua simply have himself crowned king, as he had a close (albeit non-inheriting) relationship to the current royal generation: Henry IX’s Queen Diana had been the older sister of John Spencer-Churchill, Joshua’s father. It was extremely questionable, but not without precedent if backed up by an army, as Henry VII could have attested. However, Joshua dismissed the proposal: “Do you have any idea how much power I’d have to give up to become king?” he retorted. He knew the position was hamstrung by ceremony and precedent, whereas that of Prime Minister had always been vague and undefined and so he could make it what he wanted. Likely Cecil also knew that, of course, and was trying to dampen Joshua’s own power. The “Ducal Triumvirate”, as it was sometimes known, had quite enough subversiveness between its three members without looking for it anywhere else.

In the end, Joshua was inspired chiefly by the First Glorious Revolution (ironically). Willcox talked him through the Bill of Rights from 1689; while Joshua was cheerfully removing most of those rights from the people, it provided a precedent for regarding a fleeing monarch (James II) as having abdicated his throne, and for Parliament to confirm a new monarch whose position in the succession was vague. Joshua decided to have the House of Lords pass a similar bill, which could then be signed into law by the new monarch. All he had to do was find a suitable one, and again he took inspiration from the past: two of Henry IX’s sisters had married German rulers, and British politicians could do a lot with the throne occupied by disinterested or absentee German kings, as Robert Walpole had proved with George I and II. Princess Carolina Sophia had been the eldest, but on the other hand Princess Amelia Dorothea still lived. Joshua sent secret proposals to both their families. Carolina, the Landgravine (and later Duchess) of Hesse-Kassel, had died a few years before and the Duchy was ruled by Duke William II, her son with William I (the last Landgrave, who had elevated himself to a Dukedom in the 1810s). William II was certainly keen for power, feeling trapped in his small statelet within the Mittelbund and already raising eyebrows for acting domineering within the Mittelbund’s Council of Princes, as though he ruled the entire confederation. However, there were also problems. William II was of the same school as Francis II of Austria, fervently opposed to industrial development as he saw it as indisputably linked to Jacobinism and would lead to social changes that would destroy the aristocracy’s power.[8] He warned Joshua in a letter that he would be unwilling to sit the throne of Britain unless the government took action to reverse its industrialisation. This was, of course, almost the raison d’etre of the Phoenix Party, and Joshua baldly refused. It is unclear whether Joshua deliberately let the story leak out in revenge or whether this was incidental, but by 1827 it was known to the people of Hesse-Kassel that their Duke had considered casting them aside to go and rule a foreign island, and this led to the embattled state of affairs in the Mittelbund that would detonate in the Popular Wars a few years later.

Therefore Joshua turned to Amelia Dorothea, who at the age of fifty-six remained Duchess of Brunswick. Her husband Charles II was a popular monarch and considered by some to be the natural leader of the Alliance of Hildesheim. The people of Hanover had become more and more distanced from their British monarch over the decades: the last British king to visit Hanover had been Frederick I, who had been born there. Furthermore, the Fox Ministry had refused to help Hanover when it looked as though the country might come under attack during the Jacobin Wars, leaving it to fend for itself by forming the Alliance of Hildesheim. Hanover had come under the effective regency of William FitzGeorge (aka Wilhelm Fitzgeorg) and, after his death in 1813, his son Richard. William had himself been the son of George FitzGeorge, an illegitimate son of George II by his mistress Amalie von Wallmoden.[9] The FitzGeorges were competent administrators, respected rather than loved by the Hanoverians. William had been given the title Duke of Cambridge by Henry IX in 1801—the title previously being held by Henry himself—in royal recognition of the duty they performed as governors of Hanover. Richard, however, felt slightly confined—unlike his father and grandfather, he resented his bastard ancestry and hoped for something more.

Joshua’s initial proposal was for Charles and Amelia to come over to Britain and become joint monarchs Charles III and Amelia I in the vein of William III and Mary II, again taking inspiration from the First Glorious Revolution. However, Charles was lukewarm towards the idea and Amelia actively opposed it. She described Joshua as “that odious little man” (with some earthier adjectives in some accounts) and regarded any throne that came from his hand as a poisoned chalice.[10] Nonetheless Charles was a cunning political operator and looked for any potential gain. During the Jacobin Wars, it had been William FitzGeorge who had commanded the Alliance’s armies in battle to support the Mittelbund against the Swabian Germanic Republic, but it had been Charles who ensured the alliance was solidified and Brunswick’s influence within it remained great. Furthermore, while William was deceased, Charles was still around and remembered the lessons of that conflict.

Therefore, it was Charles who made the proposal that was finally accepted by Joshua. Pointing out that British kings in the past had granted titles and recognition to the FitzGeorges in a position of government in Hanover, he claimed that it could be legally argued that the FitzGeorges had been legitimised and regarded as hereditary rulers of Hanover—kings, in fact, by the fact that Hanover had first been claimed to be a kingdom by George I, even though nobody had paid attention to that claim. Then, if Charles and Amelia could be regarded as the legitimate heirs to the throne of Great Britain, they could perform one of the land swaps that had once been common in the states of the Holy Roman Empire—they would yield up Britain, and the other possessions of the British throne, to Richard. And in exchange, he would give them Hanover, and it would be joined (rejoined in the case of some parts) to Brunswick.

This was, of course, very irregular legally, but Joshua saw it as a way out. Richard FitzGeorge he had only met a few times, but he respected the man and believed he would do his job well as King of Great Britain in the background. Richard too favoured the plan: although he liked Hanover and its people, he hungered for the legitimacy that a crown would provide And Charles would become one of the most powerful men in the Germanies. Therefore the so-called “German Sea Swap”[11] ended, in March 1827, with Richard FitzGeorge being crowned Richard IV of Great Britain in New St Paul’s.[12] Meanwhile in Hanover the city, Charles was crowned Charles I of Hanover. He sought to combine the kingdom with Brunswick (and the other parts of the Alliance of Hildesheim) as a single state, but faced resistance from the civil government which had become entrenched during the FitzGeorges’ decades-long tenure there. In the end he would not be able to achieve this until the Popular Wars provided impetus a few years later.

With a stroke, then, the last thread joining the crown of Great Britain to the continent of Europe had been cut. Ironically, however, Richard IV—like his ancestors George I and II—had German as his first language, and while he certainly spoke English more fluently than they had, it was with a noticeable accent. Nonetheless, at least at first, he fulfilled the role Joshua had hoped. He confirmed Joshua as Prime Minister and signed any bill that crossed his desk at the Palace of St James. He hoped for recognition from other states, which was swiftly granted by Hanover-Brunswick (naturally) and later joined by Saxony, Flanders and the (soon to vanish) Dutch Republic. The Mittelbund sulkily refused thanks to William II’s troubles, and Denmark hedged her bets due to the British blood in her own royal family potentially allowing a claim if there was a war of succession. France was the most strident in opposition, however. Joshua managed the almost impossible feat of uniting all three French political parties against him. The Bleus continued their antagonistic relationship out of the suspicion that Churchill the elder had had Charles Bone, Napoleon’s father, killed. The Rouges opposed his oppression of their ideological colleagues the Runnymede Movement. And the Blancs, currently in power, greatly prized a legitimate royal succession and were shocked by Joshua’s shenanigans. Both King Charles X and Prime Minister Émile Perrier baldly denounced the new regime as illegitimate and tyrannical. Of course, this only helped Joshua—the last thing any British monarch wants is for the French to approve of him, as James II had learned. France also provided a convenient enemy for Joshua to rally his people against. He accused the Runnymede Movement of being cat’s-paws for another French invasion plot and claimed the French would turn Jacobin again in an instant. This may seem rather ridiculous considering the Blancs were in power, but it seems Joshua had read Henri Rouvroy’s Heart of Diamond and become convinced that the ‘Adamantine’ movement represented the next major threat to the aristocratic establishment. “Rouvroy’s disciples represent Jacobinism that has washed its hands of blood, like Pilate, and now offers one in supposed friendship. But they are still the same hands that locked their king in the smoke-chamber.[13] Do not take that hand, for the other conceals a dagger!”

It was in this period that Joshua took propaganda techniques that had been invented by Jean de Lisieux and refined them further. Thanks to the RCTFI, Britain already had the third most extensive and capable Optel network in the world, after Swabia and France herself. This, combined with Joshua’s control over the browncoats, meant he could read a speech in London, have the script sent around the country, and have it read out in every major city and town by his local representatives. Most infamous of these was Matthias Cain in Edinburgh, who seemed determined to take Joshua’s reputation as “Butcher Blandford” and surpass it. It was through such men that Joshua extended his control throughout the country.

Not every aristocrat favoured Joshua, of course, and foremost among them was Hugh Percy, 3rd Duke of Northumberland. Though his inheritance of the title had been indirect (thus leading him open to a charge of hypocrisy by criticising Richard IV’s rise to the throne) Percy represented a family that had ruled Northumberland since the Norman Conquest. He had opposed Churchill the elder and lived to tell the tale, and viewed Joshua with contempt. Northumberland had been one of the regions to escape almost all the trials of the French invasion and the ensuing Marleburgensian period. Troops and browncoats might constantly be marching up and down the Great North Road to quell the Scottish Celtic Republic and later Scottish uprisings, but Northumberland continued doing things its own way. It had been a centre of innovation in mining and steam engine design since the early eighteenth century, and in the 1820s was the site of the first experiments in steam railways. Initially Britons were sceptical about the idea, arguing that iron rails would swell in heat or otherwise be damaged by the elements out in the open. However, Northumberland had long been home to rail wagonways powered by gravity, in which wagons loaded with mined coal were moved down wooden rails to the port of Newcastle. The wooden rails were quickly damaged and needed swift replacement, leading to a wood shortage, and eventually the idea arose of placing iron rails on top to protect them. The wagonways proved long-distance iron rails were possible—as Tarefikhov did the same in Russia—and the Percy family was among the local investors supporting RCTFI experiments in introducing a steam-powered iron railway network.

Now Lord Percy essentially walked out on the House of Lords. He returned to Northumberland and intended to live in exile from political life in home at Alnwick Castle, publishing occasional “Letters From A Concerned Gentleman” style accounts taking cracks at Joshua. But Joshua was unwilling to tolerate such dissent. In August 1827, browncoats descended on the castle, seeking to seize the Duke by subterfuge. However, the attempt was bungled, and though Percy’s servants lacked many weapons save hunting rifles, the place was a castle. They refused to surrender, both loyal to their popular lord and knowing that they might share his fate. In the end the browncoats were forced to requisition artillery from the Army and use it to topple one of the castle’s towers to form a breach. One of Percy’s sons, Henry, was killed in the attack; his two other children and his wife managed to escape and lived in hiding in Durham under an assumed name until the end of the Inglorious Revolution.

Yet in the biggest mistake of all, it turned out that Percy himself had never been present. His family and servants had bought him time by pretending he was in residence, allowing the rumour of the siege to reach the Duke’s ears. Percy was in fact in Bamburgh, organising a football match by the rules that would one day bear his name.[14] Initially on hearing of the siege his instinct was to ride to the rescue, but he was dissuaded by his valet who pointed out that this would achieve nothing but delivering himself into Joshua’s hands. Instead, with a heavy heart, Percy realised that the best he could do would be to emulate King Frederick by fleeing, denying himself to Joshua. However, he believed the King had gone too far—America was obviously unwilling to help him take back his throne by force, and while he was on the other side of the Atlantic, Joshua had replaced him. Percy had to remain close enough to be able to deliver propaganda counterblasts if he wanted to work towards Joshua’s overthrow. Therefore he decided to go to Ireland, where he had family among the Irish aristocracy. He disguised himself and left the minor Cumbrian port of Workington in September on a ship bound for Dublin.

However, the Unnumbered had gotten wind of Percy’s ploy and managed to identify his ship before it was out of sight of Workington harbour. By means of the Optel network, the spies alerted Joshua that Percy was fleeing, probably for Ireland, and the fast steamship H.M.S. Kensington was dispatched from Liverpool to intercept. Percy’s captain knew they could not outrun their foe, but they could reach the Isle of Man before being intercepted. Percy agreed and they managed to make it to land before the Kensington. However, the Kensington’s captain and crew had been largely replaced by browncoats led by one Andrew Wilson. Wilson approached the Tynwald, the ancient parliament of the Lordship of Man, demanding Percy be turned over to him.[15] This was a strategic mistake. The Tynwald, comprising the House of Keys and the Lord’s Council, did not yet know Percy had landed, and would probably have turned him over without prompting. However, the Manx parliamentarians were insulted by Wilson’s domineering way, the manner in which he acted like a base thug and expected to get what he wanted without question. The Manxmen, governing themselves, had never been exposed to the arbitrary rule and brutality that had become the order of the day in Britain. Their only insight was through their appointed Governor, Sir Malcolm Greening, and he had only been given the post because Churchill the elder wanted to get rid of him in 1815. Greening had a grudge against Churchill and his son and encouraged the Tynwald to reject Wilson. Wilson was dragged away by Manx constables, swearing revenge (and just plain swearing).

Thus it was that the Tynwald was placed in a defiant mind when Percy really did reveal himself and come to them a few days later, asking for transport to Ireland. The Manxmen were eager to get rid of this hot potato and agreed. Wilson attempted to set up a blockade, but this was impossible with only one ship and he did not dare leave to signal for more. The Tynwald bluffed him by claiming their men had located Wilson trying to escape from Douglas and were holding him. Wilson took the Kensington there while Percy actually escaped on a Manx fishing boat from Peel on the west coast. When Wilson arrived in Douglas the Manxmen claimed that Percy had managed to escape them. Wilson was furious. It is unclear whether he heard about Percy’s actual escape and realised he had been tricked—more likely, perhaps, he would have taken crude revenge regardless of what the people of Man had done.

So, while Percy made it to Belfast, Wilson and his men ravaged the Isle of Man. The Manxmen had no military forces beyond their unorganised police and were subject to horrors that seemed to come from the island’s Viking past. The act which symbolises the Rape of Man to many people is the literal rape of Catreena Radcliffe, daughter of Member of the House of Keys Doncan Radcliffe, by Andrew Wilson himself. The actions of Joshua Churchill on the matter are subject to some controversy—some claim he was furious with Wilson for his actions but didn’t dare show division or fail to support one of his browncoats, while others claim he approved of the Rape of Man as an act of rule by fear. In any case, Churchill made Wilson the new Governor, sent in more troops and browncoats, and made the rump House of Lords pass an act ending the Lordship of Man’s thousand-year independence and annexing it as just another English county. Needless to say, this would have significant consequences later on.

Percy, meanwhile, reached the Irish court in Dublin and was received by the ageing Duke of Mornington. Wesley sympathised with his fellow duke and was shocked by Churchill’s actions in Man. Furthermore, as the Irish Parliament well knew, Ireland could be next—it was not as if any British ruler had ever needed any excuse to go rampaging in Ireland, and Churchill might well decide to do so to distract his people from their own oppression. Wesley sent messengers to fellow Irishman the Earl of Fingall in America, while organising new regiments and militiamen. When Churchill sent an envoy at the end of 1827 to demand Percy be turned over to him, all the envoy found in Dublin was closed doors and towers flying a black flag with fifteen golden bezants in an inverted triangle—the old standard of the Duke of Cornwall, symbolic of the first King Frederick, King Over the Water. The Irish made their position clear: they rejected Richard IV and Churchill along with him...

*

From: “The Sons of Guelph: A History of the House of Hanover” by Patrick Nicholson, 1970—

...the Rape of Man changed things considerably. The Continental Parliament could not turn deaf ears to Joshua anymore, or not entirely. King Frederick II worked at Benjamin Harrison, encouraging the Lord President to action. Harrison in the end agreed to try and make his reluctant party commit to action, but in exchange for help with some of his longer-term aims. Frederick agreed and signed the so-called “Proclamation of Independence” in February 1828, a Whig bill (which some support from the Radicals and Neutrals, but opposition from both groups of Patriots) which formally severed all governmental ties between America and Britain, save the monarchy itself. In practice these had already grown so weak they might as well not exist, but it was an important symbolic moment—the King-Emperor recognised his two chief realms as separate and equal.[16] It also divided institutions that had been shared, principally the Royal Navy: the American Squadron of the Royal Navy formally became the Imperial Navy, a name it had often informally been given. American ships would now take the prefix HIMS (His Imperial Majesty’s Ship) rather than HMS.

In exchange for this, Harrison attempted to pass laws that would bring the ENA into a position where it could topple Joshua. He worked long hard days and nights keeping his party on course, when strong isolationists such as Andrew Eveleigh opposed any move that could lead to, in his words, ‘white men killing their brothers for the sake of a piece of paper’. And of course Eveleigh was Foreign Secretary, meaning he wielded uncomfortable influence in foreign affairs. Harrison considered sacking him, but that would only alienate Eveleigh’s cadre of supporters within the party. The Continental Parliament did manage to pass the Naval Settlement Act (1828) which stated that any British ship turning against Joshua could come to America and join the Imperial Navy wholesale without penalty. Many ships did do this, particularly later on, and Joshua really was forced to keep most of the Navy in home waters. This made the next bill, the Protection of Ireland Act (1828) somewhat redundant. America committed to defending Ireland if Joshua attacked it as he had Ireland. Many Carolinian politicians had Protestant Irish background and the thought of such an attack moved normally isolationist men to action.

But Frederick wanted more, had demanded more in exchange for the Independence Proclamation. He wanted troops to be sent to Britain to support an uprising. And there remained too much opposition in Parliament. Harrison had become convinced that an intervention was necessary, but his party did not agree. Despite support from all the opposition parties, there were simply not enough votes. Frederick even spoke to the Earl of Fingall and considered using his Royal prerogative to dissolve Parliament and call for new elections, but the Earl dissuaded him, saying it would only anger the voters and turn them against him. When Frederick did eventually interfere in American politics it would be more subtle.

Harrison thought he was almost there, and was up all night in a cold church hall addressing important Whig constituents, trying to get them to influence their MCPs into supporting him. And it killed him. Partly it was overwork, partly it was pneumonia contracted from that long speech. Harrison was hospitalised and died in April 1828, decapitating the American government.

The two natural choices of successor in the Whig Party were Foreign Secretary Andrew Eveleigh and Continental Secretary Albert Sinclair. Both men were Carolinians and potentially divisive compared to the moderate Virginian Harrison, but they nonetheless commanded considerable cadres of support within the party. Sinclair lukewarmly backed military intervention while Eveleigh strongly opposed it. According to the practice instituted by John Alexander, the Whig Party elected their new leader by a show of hands. The problem was that Alexander, who remained an enormously influential figure inside the party, was strongly in favour of intervention—but despised Sinclair, who had previously opposed his attempts to reform land ownership in Cuba. Some suggested Alexander should stand himself, being elected in a by-election through Harrison’s old seat, but he refused. Several more minor candidates immediately came forward, all claiming (falsely) that they were Alexander’s preferred candidate, and it was just plausible enough to drag in some votes. The final results of the poll were:

Andrew Eveleigh (South Carolina-I): 19
Albert Sinclair (St. Augustine): 17
Peter James Bedford (Delaware): 3
Thomas Rutledge (Charleston-II): 2
Samuel Spaight (North Carolina-I): 1

Eveleigh was thus elected leader with 19/42 of the vote (it would be 43, but Harrison’s seat was still vacant). There was some controversy over this being a minority of the vote, with some advocating repeated ballots with the lowest candidates being eliminated, but this system would not be implemented by an American political party until some years later.

And with Eveleigh as Lord President, the ENA would go no further against Joshua Churchill. Eveleigh, a controversial figure even before his writings were discovered, was about as opposed to kings and royalty as one could be without actually being a republican. He was a Leveller by nature, indeed he would probably have been a member of the Neutral Party if it had not been for the slavery issue. He disliked aristocracy and hereditary titles, believing that all white men (and, as it later transpired, Indians and Chinese) should be equal. And, in a view that have led some to accuse him (anachronistically) of being partially Societist, he thought a conflict between two white nations—especially two which held one another to be brothers—for the sake of a crown would be a monstrous thing. Eveleigh practically came out and accused the king of being responsible for Harrison’s death by making him work himself to death to try and push an intervention bill through. And Frederick himself felt some guilt over the affair. He withdrew from public life in Fredericksburg.

For a while, Eveleigh thought he had won. What he failed to realise was that the King had withdrawn from Imperial politics to begin undermining his enemies in Confederal politics. For, as Frederick had foreseen and Eveleigh had not, the Virginia Crisis was beginning...







[1] I.e. December 26th, as in 1825 Christmas was on a Sunday. This is New Style (Gregorian calendar) which was adopted by Britain and the ENA in the 1770s, twenty years later than OTL as the upheavals of the War of the British Succession butterflied away the OTL switchover in 1752.

[2] Founded in 1796, this American institution serves the function of coast guard, auxiliary navy and customs. See Part #27.

[3] The author exaggerates, Frederick was under house arrest—not even American customs men are stupid enough to risk mistreating someone who might actually turn out to be their head of state.

[4] Many people at the time refer to Joshua Churchill as “Blandford”—prior to his father’s death and his ascension to the Dukedom of Marlborough he was the Marquess of Blandford. Using the old name is partly an acknowledgement that it was by this name that he first became well known/notorious, as in ‘Butcher Blandford’ in Scotland, and partly a dismissive insult saying that he is not worthy of the Dukedom.

[5] Psychologists.

[6] Technically Robert Cecil was 2nd Marquess of Salisbury and was only elevated by Joshua as a result of his support, but the text commits a slight anachronism.

[7] Many authors tend to refer to aristocrats in this period by their family name rather than their title, as with ‘Churchill’ rather than ‘Marlborough’. The reason will become clear later on.

[8] See Part #77.

[9] OTL, George II had an illegitimate son by her named Johann Ludwig, but Amalie’s legal husband agreed to adopt him as his own heir in exchange for a bribe.

[10] Evidently this author has a problem with mixed metaphors.

[11] The German Sea being the more common term for the North Sea before World War I in OTL. This is referencing a popular dance of the day called the “River Mersey Swap”, originating in Liverpool, a form of quadrille which focuses on particularly extravagant steps ending in the exchange of partners.

[12] Westminster Abbey is of course more traditional, but it was destroyed in the Second Great Fire of London and was not rebuilt, the site instead being encroached upon by the sprawling new neoclassical Palace of Westminster.

[13] An Anglicised phrase for ‘chambre phlogistique’ or ‘phlogisticateur’. Not widely used, but Joshua is one of those people who avoids foreign words whenever he can.

[14] The Percy Dukes of Northumberland were instrumental in popularising and standardising football in OTL as well.

[15] The Tynwald claims to be the oldest continuously operating parliament in the world. Note that the Tynwald in 1827 of TTL is considerably more powerful than the Tynwald in 1827 of OTL. This is because the Isle of Man Purchase Act (1765) has been butterflied away and therefore the British Parliament has not gained the powers of taxation over Man it did in OTL.

[16] Basically this is similar in nature to the Canada Act (1982) in OTL.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #125: Under the Yoke

“A little mathematical paradox that no tyrant has ever solved: I have three enemies. I have them all brutally and publicly executed. Now have many enemies have I got? The correct answer is usually in the region of ‘seventy-nine’.”

–Jethro Carter​

*

From: “Britain and the Popular Wars” by Michael Korsakoff, 1954—

Joshua Churchill, though inarguably a sorry excuse for a human being, has often been over-demonised. The accounts from the ‘People’s Kingdom’ period are obviously coloured by the bias of any revolutionary against the preceding regime, and in later years memories did not much fade as grow larger than life, creating a fairytale villain to scare young children with. This image was also supported by Joshua’s conviction that he could not publicly contradict his PSC subordinates or the military. This was partially because he believed it would seem to present weakness to his enemies and encourage the Jacobin revolutionaries he was convinced were lurking everywhere to strike, and partially because he felt he had to remain lockstep with his core supporters to prevent them turning on him. The first part was certainly incorrect, as it was the impression of an implacable and uncompromising brutal authority which alienated moderates and fed the fires of support for the Runnymede Movement and its allies. The second is more defensible: Joshua needed a cadre of fighting men he could rely on, and in order to gain such loyalty he had to protect and defend them in turn. It was the same principle that Robespierre had used with the Sans-Culottes of Le Diamant—he might randomly send any other citizen to the phlogisticateur, but never his ‘pure ones’.

The problem with this was that, as in the Rape of Man, Joshua could not castigate any of his supporters even when the alternative would undermine his authority even more. This led to the impression that Joshua had wholeheartedly approved of the Rape of Man, when he was furious—not perhaps on moral grounds, but certainly realising it would damage his position in the eyes of civilised society. Finding himself unable to publicly condemn Wilson, he did the next best thing by appointing him Governor of the island and overseeing its annexation to the British Crown, keeping him safely away from the mainland.

The Rape of Man also led into Joshua’s next problem. The ‘Death Vote’ in Parliament, the flight of the King, the Rape of Man, the installation of Richard IV...all of these things turned more people against their self-appointed ruler. Marleburgensian Britain had always been fairly authoritarian, but Joshua’s paranoia raised matters to heightened levels, with habeas corpus and trial by jury routinely suspended for ‘political reasons’ and public assembly of more than three people banned. One trick the PSC browncoats were fond of using was to exploit the fact that, with priority control and censorship over the country’s Optel network, they learned of new laws and decrees from London days or weeks before the public as a whole. The browncoats of Manchester used a new anti-assembly law—which the public were unaware of—to pre-emptively conduct a mass arrest a Runnymede Movement protest on De Trafford Common.[1] Their colleagues in Birmingham tried the same trick on a protest in Sutton Park, only to find that the better-informed (and more militant) local radicals already knew what was coming due to a spy in the Optel offices. The browncoats found themselves facing armed rioters, some toting the new revolving pistols that Jacques Drouet had made famous the year before. The browncoats were forced to retreat and call in the Army, who finally dispersed the rioters with a cavalry charge by the 4th Light Dragoons. With bullets flying everywhere, the cavalrymen were in no mood for mercy and used the edge of their sabres. Twenty-one rioters were killed (along with seventeen browncoats, two cavalrymen and three horses) and many more were wounded. Those survivors who did not escape were imprisoned. This was the famous Sutton Massacre.

It was the number of prisoners that became a problem. Joshua was aware that summary executions of commoners was a recipe for trouble (though the commoners could sometimes be placated by the execution of an unpopular aristocrat). Imprisonment was the obvious solution, but King Frederick’s flight and his recognition by the Empire of North America—along with the fact that Joshua felt he could not trust the Royal Navy—meant transportation to the American penal colonies was no longer possible. Cloudsborough and Susan-Mary had themselves become less commonly used by Britain over the past few years, instead being recipients for criminals from the Empire itself. Guinea remained a possibility (and the Royal Africa Company, like the BEIC, remained loyal to whoever ruled in London) but again the actual means of transportation was a problem. Joshua’s brother Arthur suggested papering over the problem of the Rape of Man by converting the island into a penal colony itself. Joshua considered the idea but decided he did not want to do something which might only keep the name of the island on everyone’s lips and constantly remind them about the catastrophe. Other islands, however...in response to the almost inevitable uprisings in Scotland by the group best known as the Inveraray Men[2] he approved a plan to turn the Isle of Arran into a penal colony for Scots rebels. The Isle of Wight and Anglesey were both considered for the arrested English and Welsh radicals currently filling the overstuffed prison hulks on the Thames and the Mersey, but in the end Joshua chose to send 2,500 of the worst offenders to the Isles of Scilly, moving the Scillonian natives off (whether they wanted it or not) and depositing them in Cornwall. Like most of Joshua’s plans, it solved the immediate problem while simultaneously creating three bigger ones.

It was this move, in September 1829, which prompted the crisis to spread beyond the English-speaking world...

*

From—“France since the Restoration” by Giacomo Petrelli (1980):

...the Perrier government was an important testing field for the constitution of post-Restoration France. The country had managed to hold together throughout the Watchful Peace despite the Crisis of 1814, a boy king and constant intrigue. But many attributed this more to the political strength and personal charisma of Napoleon Bonaparte, the man many British veterans still knew as Leo Bone. When Bonaparte’s Moderate Party (or Bleus) finally lost power in 1828 in favour of the Royalist Party (or Blancs), France collectively held its breath. Bonaparte was clearly tired and had alienated many of his allies, principally François Vauguyon who had crossed the floor to the Blancs.[3] The Blancs almost gained a majority in their own right, and were supported in a limited fashion by the Bleu rump under temporary leader Adolphe Réage. The third party, the Liberty Party or Rouges, bided their time and slowly rebuilt their support under new leader André Malraux.

Like the leader of any party that has trying to gain power for years and now suddenly has, Perrier immediately faced problems. The Blancs were an awkward coalition of ultraroyalistes who wanted to turn back the clock to the time before the Revolution and those royalists more moderate and willing to compromise; of those who accepted the technological progress the Revolution had brought and those who would smash the machines and burn the Optel towers; of those who wanted caution in foreign policy and those who wanted France to assert herself again as she had in the days of Louis XIV. Perrier possessed more moderate views on industry and parliamentarianism—in fact there was little to distinguish him from Bonaparte in that regard, Perrier opposing Bonaparte more because he saw him as a foreign favourite and power-grubbing. But Perrier realised that in order to unite his fractious party he had to commit to a bold and attention-grabbing course on at least one issue. Perhaps rather unwisely, he chose foreign policy as that issue.

In an act of historical irony, it was the moderate Bonaparte who had become known for maintaining the alliance with Austria at all costs, dealing with the absolutist and regressivist Francis II running the Hapsburg monarchy, while the absolutist Blancs had turned against the practice. It was the chief stick that Perrier had used to beat the Bleu government with during his years in opposition, talking of how absurd it was that France was committed to an alliance with the only power whose royal house was currently occupying large parts of the territory France had possessed before the Revolution. Perrier said that France was making a future war more likely, not less, by attaching themselves to a figure regarded as a pariah in much of Europe.[4] He argued they should reach out more to the Concert of Germany, which (strangely for a man leading a reactionary party) he described approvingly as “the future, not the past”. Clearly, of course, he could not be thinking of the Mittelbund with that description.

It is possible that Perrier’s move could have been more successful under other circumstances, but events hamstrung his attempts to chart a new course for France. His chief problem, of course, was the fact that Vauguyon had joined him and now continued in his old role as Foreign Minister—it was Vauguyon himself who had been the architect of the Franco-Austrian alliance, leaving Perrier’s government open to constant mockery. Another problem was the dynastic ties between France and Austria. In 1817 Francis II’s first wife, Sophia Mathilde of Württemberg, had died after a miscarriage producing a stillborn son. Francis already had two daughters by the marriage, Maria Theresa (whom he married off to Alfonso XII of Castile) and Maria Sophia, who remained unmarried due to the small number of European states that would accept a Hapsburg bride during the Watchful Peace. In the end Francis issued a Pragmatic Sanction re-creating the County of Tyrol (from its integration into the main Hapsburg crown in the seventeenth century) and made her its ruling Countess. He also gave her an electoral dignity as part of his somewhat mad scheme to redefine the Holy Roman Empire as the current Hapsburg lands. Francis’ motivations are unclear. Partly it would appear that he was grooming Maria Sophia to succeed him in case he did not produce a male heir—and he knew from the life of his grandmother, Maria Theresa, that such a situation could lead to bloody wars of succession, so she had better be as prepared as she could be. Another possibility is that he wanted to reassert control over Tyrol due to not always approving of his cousin Leopold’s policies in the Kingdom of Italy, and the border having grown vague and debatable since the Hapsburg conquest of the region in the Jacobin Wars.

Whatever his policy towards his daughters, Francis was left stricken by the loss of his wife. They had quarrelled sharply in recent years, ever since Francis had threatened bloody reprisals against the people of the Swabian Germanic Republic, only for Sophia Mathilde’s brother Frederick IV to accept a Saxon-Danish deal which would give him the SGR as a new Kingdom of Swabia. Francis viewed this as a betrayal of the Hapsburgs who had sheltered Frederick’s father in Vienna after his deposal by the French, while Maria Sophia accused her husband of having threatened the lives of her brother’s rightful subjects and brought this upon himself. Despite their estrangement, though, Francis was shaken by her death and privately regarded it as a punishment from God for his hubris. For a year, until the Austrian intervention in the Turkish Time of Troubles roused him, Francis let Chancellor Warthausen set policy. But it had been Warthausen, along with Vauguyon, who had first implemented the Franco-Austrian alliance, and therefore his thoughts continued to run along those lines. It was Warthausen who convinced the ‘Emperor’ that, regardless of his personal feelings, he should remarry in order to try and produce a son, and that his bridge should come from France to cement the alliance. The main sticking point was that, thanks to Robespierre’s fondness with the phlogisticateur and chirurgeon, there were very few suitable French candidates left. Louis XVII left only one young son when he was assassinated in 1814, and the French royal family had been battered by disease years before the Revolution. But there was the matter of the Dukes of Orleans. A cadet branch of the ruling House of Bourbon, the family were considered princes and princesses ‘of the blood’ and should be acceptable to produce a bride for the man who called himself Holy Roman Emperor. And it was Henrietta Eugénie, eldest granddaughter of the Duke of Orleans who had choked in a phlogisticateur mere minutes after Louis XVI, who fit the bill.

Warthausen should perhaps have done more research. Henrietta Eugénie was infamous in French society. She had been raised by her mother (her father had died fighting for Royal France) on stories of the glory of the ancien régime and viewed it as a vanished golden age. Despite this she was not solely an unabashed reactionary. She managed to combine highly progressive views with much more old-fashioned ones. She is most famous for her arguments later described as Cytherean, complaining of how women had lost most of the political power they had enjoyed under the ancien régime by owning salons. Her letters, later intercepted and published in Notre ami, Monsieur Loyal (at the time their content was considered so absurd to be satirical in itself) argued that if political power had now passed to the Grand-Parlement, then women (or at least noblewomen) should have that power restored to them in the form of the vote. At the same time, however, she also staked a claim to far more typical ultraroyaliste views, such as being firmly convinced that extravagance and waste would awe the poor and inspire loyalty and subordination rather than anger and opposition. Perhaps a few too many stories of the Sun King in her youth.

Despite the obvious potential for catastrophe, however, Francis quickly took to his new younger bride. Perhaps it helped that the royal wedding came at the height of Austrian successes against the Ottomans and Francis’ chief moment of glory. As well as appearing to genuinely become infatuated with her, he seems to have actually enjoyed her strong will and firmly held positions on political issues and governance. It may be the case that he had become used to getting his way for so long that he only now recognised that some of his policies might be misguided. Unfortunately for Austria, however, Henrietta was also a Sutcliffist[5] and thus did not dissuade him from his anti-industry position. She soon produced two sons for him, an heir and a spare—Rudolph Ferdinand and Joseph Charles.

But Francis’ love for his ‘Empress’ was not shared by the people of the Hapsburg Dominions. There were many people who had been willing to tolerate Francis despite his sometimes unhinged foreign policy, because they believed him when he said they were surrounded by powers run by secret Jacobin sympathisers. But they were enraged by Henrietta’s extravagant lifestyle, her accumulation of foreign favourites at court, and her rudeness towards Viennese court officials. In particular Austrians were irked by her refusal to learn German and the fact that Francis spoke French to her, using it so much that he was sometimes left with a slight French accent when addressing his ministers in German. It was a rather comical position for a man who had spent much of his life warning of the dangers of ‘French ways’—and a hazardous one.

The election of the Perrier government in France and Perrier’s new foreign policy caused immediate problems. Francis himself was angered and viewed Perrier with suspicion, something Henrietta did nothing to dissuade him from—she herself disliked Perrier, viewing him as amoral and unprincipled, motivated solely for a thirst for power. But these subtleties did not filter down to the Austrian people. The general view on the street was that their ‘Emperor’ had spent years cozying up to a Frenchwoman only for the French government to turn around and betray them. The concept of a parliamentary government with changing parties was not really understood by the people of absolutist Austria, who thought that such a dramatic change could only come with the consent of the King, and therefore by extension the whole nation.

War between France and Austria seemed possible, but as yet it was really only a case of bad feelings on both sides. The new Bleu Party leader, Pierre-Christophe Vaillant, mocked Perrier for his disastrous foreign policy and accused Vauguyon of being dragged along in his wake regardless of his own views. There was more than a little truth to the accusation and, behind closed doors, Vauguyon made it clear Perrier must take account of his views or he would resign. Perrier reluctantly agreed, having seen how he had mishandled the situation, and Vauguyon acted to try and patch things over with the Austrians. The threat of war retreated, but the resentment of the Austrian people remained. Giovanni Tressino reflected that the French and Austrians had, ‘for reasons of their own’, managed to recreate the situation of a generation ago, but in reverse. Instead of the Dauphin of France (the future Louis XVII) married to an unpopular Austrian princess who stoked the mob, now it was the ‘Emperor’ of Austria married to a French princess of the same ilk.

In any case Perrier nonetheless managed to doom himself through another misjudgement, which came in January 1830. The Brazilian War had begun to intrude into European waters and the Netherlands was collapsing. It seemed a general war could be on the horizon and France could find herself dragged in. What was required was a careful and cautious foreign policy to steer the country through the dark valley. What was not helpful was an opportunistic and daredevil foreign policy.

France had remained carefully neutral on the issue of the crisis in Britain. The Watchful Peace had featured the icy diplomatic issue of Bonaparte blaming Churchill for his father’s death. In reality though this had never significantly impeded trade between Great Britain and France or their cooperation in international organisations such as the ICPA. Joshua Churchill’s rise to power and subsequent reign of terror the French government initially regarded as ‘an internal British matter’—Bonaparte in his final years as Prime Minister had an earthier opinion but was too tired and his political position too weak to act, particularly since he had alienated Vauguyon and lost much of his authority on foreign affairs. Matters changed somewhat with the coming of the succession issue and the questionable accession of Richard IV. All three French political parties and their King publicly stated that they found Joshua’s regime illegitimate. Franco-British trade died down, though partly because half the British traders who left chose never to come home. Soon there was an effective blockade.

After Perrier was elected in 1828, as part of his ‘new foreign policy’ he tried to mend affairs with Britain, but with little success. In 1829 he sent Vauguyon as an envoy (and partly to get a man who was increasingly becoming his political sparring partner out of the country for a while). Vauguyon returned in a fury, claiming Joshua had accused the French of running weapons to British rebels and sending veterans to train them. He said he had barely escaped being locked up. Joshua’s paranoid claim seems to have been inspired by the fact that the revolving pistols characterising the armed Runnymede Movement rioters were indeed mostly French models, but of course that meant little—most of them were bought by front organisations of sympathisers in the Kingdom of Ireland, supposedly for the Irish army, and then the Irish government naturally turned a blind eye as they were smuggled across the Irish Sea to Britain. The weapons smugglers (or ‘runners’) became legendary and a popular English and Irish film genre in the 1950s was ‘The Runner Picture’, usually set in the coastal West Country, Wales or Scotland and featuring moustache-twirling browncoat villains.

Joshua’s claim of soldiers to train British rebels seems mainly based on the high-profile capture of General Lewis MacDonald in the crushing of the Men of Inveraray in August 1829. Lewis (or Louis) was a French officer who had fought for Royal France in the Jacobin Wars. He was also the grandson of a Scottish Jacobite, Neil MacDonald, and had sympathised enough with this new set of Scottish rebels to resign his commission and go over to help and train them.[6] MacDonald’s help had undoubtedly helped the Men of Inveraray win far more battles than they should have against the redcoats Joshua sent against them—spearheaded by the regiment he considered the most trustworthy, the 54th (Oxfordshire) Foot. MacDonald also taught them Kleinkrieger tactics, using camouflage and rifles to pick off the redcoats at a distance rather than giving a stand-up battle the Scots would most probably lose. Of course the British Army was already familiar with the growing importance of the rifle and their failures were largely due to Joshua picking officers and regiments based on how close they had been to his father rather than whether they were suited for the task in question. Nonetheless eventually the rebels were forced to give battle at Inveraray—their heroic last stand recorded in The Ruddy Loch Fyne by Iain MacGregor is considered one of the defining moments of modern Scotland.[7] Joshua accused the French government of complicity and had MacDonald, a minor war hero in the Jacobin Wars, publicly executed. The French naturally condemned the execution but did not act beyond further blockades against British goods. Vauguyon, after calming down, believed that they would do better to ensure that they had the moral high ground, and Joshua’s regime was likely to implode on its own anyway.

However this was not to be. In January 1830, faced with more imprisoned rioters and thousands of captured Scottish rebels, Joshua decided to make a calculated insult to the French by announcing that he would repeat his trick with the Isles of Scilly, but this time with the Channel Islands. And as well as being a prison camp, they would house a naval base—ostensibly to prevent prisoners escaping, but it would hang over France ‘like the Sword of Democles’ as Perrier went on to say. Perrier realised that Joshua could not be allowed to act, but initially did not dare any move that could be taken as aggressive, not when feelings were still running high over the botched diplomacy with Austria. What tipped him over the edge was the arrival of a delegation to King Charles X from the Channel Islands. The Bailiffs of Jersey and Guernsey, Lord Carteret and Guillaume Sausmarez, had come in person to ask for help in defending their islands from Joshua’s coming ‘attack’ as they called it. They reported that the States (parliament) of both islands were willing to publicly recognise Charles, rather than Frederick II or Richard IV, as rightful Duke of Normandy, ending the separation that had come in the time of John Lackland—if the French protected the islands.

The King deliberated, realising there was an opportunity here but it risked starting a general war. Furthermore there was the legal issue that the Bailiffs’ authority did not cover Sark, which was an absolute monarchy. There was plenty of room for anyone who wanted to pick a fight with France to call it an act of aggression.

Perrier did not hesitate. He sent French troops and ships to the islands on his own authority.

The first that Charles X knew of Perrier’s act was when the Prime Minister came to triumphantly report that French soldiers had been welcomed as liberators in the streets of Saint-Helier and Saint-Pierre Port. The King reacted with horror, claiming Perrier had grossly overstepped his authority by acting alone and saying that the intervention could be taken as an act of war, which the Vendean constitution explicitly retained as a power of the monarch alone. In a moment of fury, Charles dismissed Perrier as Prime Minister and asked the Grand-Parlement to produce another individual who enjoyed the confidence of the whole assembly.

Charles’ act did not dissuade Joshua from a violent response, of course. He was almost pleased, saying to his advisor Stephen Willcox “no longer must we make unsubstantiated claims of French perfidy; they have played directly into our hands. No man will stand against me if it means standing with the men who invaded us”. Convinced that this would strengthen the loyalty of the suffering British people to him, Joshua ordered the drawing up of a task force to land troops on the islands and retake them for the British Crown—upon which point they, like Man, would be directly integrated into the country. Formally, with the cautious assent of King Richard, he declared war on France.

The fleet left Portsmouth on February 12th. It arrived at its destination on July 29th. This may seem like a rather long time for a Channel crossing. This was because the fleet’s destination was, in fact, Boston in the Empire of North America. As soon as Admiral Collingwood’s ships were out of sight of land, the admiral—who had spent the last four years patiently toadying up to Joshua for this very reason—promptly had all remaining Joshua loyalists thrown overboard and set off to America to defect. Rumour has it that the number of loyalists was less than three per ship.

Of course, this move only convinced Joshua that he was right to suspect everyone, and brought on the most paranoiac and final phase of his rule. But it also left Britain impotent. The French ruled in the Channel Islands and could effectively ignore Joshua’s declaration of war, for it seemed he could not trust any man to leave the country to fight for him. Joshua rapidly became a figure of mockery on the European stage.

But France herself had her own problems. Politically decapitated, technically at war, with storms on the horizon...who could steer the country through the Popular Wars?

Only one man.




[1] Part of Manchester’s OTL Trafford Park. In TTL the somewhat cash-strapped De Trafford family sold off part of their estate some decades earlier for use as public land.

[2] Because of where they made a stand, not where they’re from—the revolt originally started in Glasgow and drew in much of western Scotland.

[3] See Part #115. NB ‘crossing the floor’ is a translated idiom, as the French Grand-Parlement (like the French Parliament in OTL) is based on a hemicycle rather than opposing benches.

[4] This is not a translated idiom—the French empire in India, and increased trade with the region, has brought many words from Indian languages into French usage.

[5] The term is used by the author a bit inappropriately to generally mean ‘technophobe’—one generally only means ‘workers breaking machines to stop their jobs being lost’ with the word Sutcliffist.

[6] Lewis MacDonald is the ATL son of Jacques MacDonald, known as one of Napoleon’s Marshals—Jacques also had a son called Lewis in OTL, but years later to his third marriage.

[7] That’s ‘ruddy’ as in ‘red’ (i.e. blood staining the loch red), not as an expletive.

Part #126: The Revolution Never Dies

“They have ruled over us, oppressed us, turned us against one another for so long. They think they can persuade us to be Saxons or Swabians or Brandenburgers and sneer at our neighbours as aliens and foreigners. They do not see that lines on a map are unimportant: nations exist because men believe in them. So long as men believe in Germany, there is a Germany, and they can never destroy her. All we must do is bring her from the world of the mind into that of the body...”

–Pascal Schmidt, 1829 speech​

*

From: “A History of the German-speaking Peoples” by Raoul Lagarde, 1980--

Pascal Schmidt, possibly Germany’s most well-known son, first rose to prominence as a soldier in the Jacobin Wars.[1] Schmidt fought for the Hesse-Kassel army, initially in defence of the Mittelbund during the invasions by Ney’s Swabian Germanic Republic. He rose to the rank of sergeant and fought for the Mittelbund during the War of the Nations, the final phase of the Jacobin Wars, when Marshal Boulanger’s armies were driven from Flanders. Schmidt became notorious for his actions during the liberation of Brussels. His courage and bravery were praised by his fellow soldiers and a few officers close to him, but most of the officer corps were appalled by Schmidt’s flouting of the laws and customs of war: he cut the throat of the French general Armand Poulenc after he had surrendered to Schmidt’s force, then planted bombs on wounded Frenchmen so that they would kill those who tried to aid them. Schmidt claimed in his autobiographical book Jean de Lisieux: My Part In His Downfall that, like the American John Alexander, he considered that the Jacobins, having overthrown the laws of the ancien régime, had forfeited the right to be treated as civilised foes. In reality Schmidt probably invented this political position in order to appeal to moderates who read his book (published in 1827, before the Popular Wars kicked off in Germany). The reality suggests that Schmidt was just as contemptuous of the ancien régime as the Jacobins had been and indeed agreed with them on many political positions. But he still despised them, more because they were French than any other reason, and this comes out in all his writings.

Schmidt was dishonourably discharged from the Hessian army after the end of the Jacobin Wars—the fact that it took that long was indicative of how desperate the armies facing the French often were for trained men. He returned to Kassel, where his father worked for the Hessian College of Arms—the origins of Schmidt’s unusually detailed knowledge of German history for a man who had little formal education. He corrected this now, however, with the aid of plunder he had obtained during the Flemish campaign. Ironically he used the money from this plunder to enrol in the University of Heidelberg, being a part of the newly expanded Flanders as it was located in the Rhine Palatinate. Schmidt studied law and civics but was frustrated by how much of the university faculty was, in his words ‘hidebound and trying to pretend nothing dramatic had happened in Europe for years’. Nonetheless Schmidt made some like-minded friends there from across the German-speaking lands, helping to cement his views that those lands should be politically unified. Chief among these was Wilhelm Brüning of neighbouring Hesse-Darmstadt, who (aside from Schmidt himself) became the source of much of our biographical information about Schmidt. Brüning viewed Schmidt alternately and simultaneously as a heroic, praiseworthy visionary and also the most frustratingly stubborn man he had ever known, a view which informs his writings: “Possibly the only debater in history who could, if stripped of any potential points of disagreement with his opposite number, would settle for violently and loudly agreeing with him in a confrontational manner.”

Schmidt completed his university studies in 1817 and returned to Kassel. He lost touch with his family largely because they were afraid he would bring the authorities down on them with his fiery writings—Schmidt himself agreed and was careful to shield them from any such wrath. He still had enough money from the war to live comfortably if simply, and spent most of his time writing for suppressed radical newspapers as well as original pamphlets. In some respects Schmidt was part of a broader cultural movement across Germany as her states recovered from the trauma of the Jacobin Wars. Saxony had the “Young Germans” who similarly advocated a politically united Germany, but were reactionary or moderate in their other politics rather than radical; Schmidt and Brüning viewed them as a movement invented and sponsored by the Saxon monarchy for their own ends.[2] Other German romantics professed an admiration for the Hohenstaufen monarchy of the Middle Ages and advocated a modern recreation of such an entity. In the Mittelbund, which had after all originally been formed to resist the encroachment of what were now its fellow members of the Concert of Germany, some openly praised Ferdinand IV and said that a Hapsburg-led restored Holy Roman Empire was still possible and desirable, providing the Hapsburgs replaced Francis II with someone less mulish. (Brüning once commented, out of Schmidt’s earshot, that Francis was possibly the only German political figure who could match Schmidt’s stubbornness and unwillingness to compromise).

At one point around 1822 Schmidt found himself chased out of the country by Duke William II, who succeeded his father and proved even less willing to tolerate dissent. Schmidt partly brought it on himself by publicly mocking how the Hesse-Kassel Landgraves had unilaterally promoted themselves to Dukes. “But why stop there? If you know that no authority gave you the right to that title and no other ruler takes it seriously, Little Willy, why not call yourself King or Emperor or God Wilhelm of Hesse-Kassel?” Schmidt was wise enough to get out before the Duke’s men beat his door down.

Initially Schmidt fled to Hesse-Darmstadt, where his friend Brüning met him and they decided to leave the Mittelbund altogether. They went to Flanders, to Swabia, and eventually toured throughout the Concert of Germany and the Hapsburg empire using a wide range of false passports (Brüning was a skilled engraver). Duke William would later regret his actions. By forcing Schmidt to flee, he had inadvertently set the course for his own doom. Schmidt found his views on German unification newly strengthened by travelling throughout the country, and it gave him much material for his writings. He co-authored a book with Brüning under the assumed collective pseudonym “Rudolf Danziger”, The Discerning Traveller’s Guide to Germany. The book proved a best-seller and arguably did more for what men would soon call the ‘Schmidtist’ cause than any of Schmidt’s overtly political works: many who would have been repelled by the association with radicalism happily bought what seemed like a harmless travel guide. But Schmidt and Brüning’s prose, though well written and with many humorous asides, pointedly dwelt on the still-evident damage in many of the German states caused by the Jacobin Wars, and pondered aloud how things might have been different if Ferdinand IV had managed to hold his pan-German alliance together. The book’s conclusion reflected that though the traveller had seen many cultural differences throughout the German-speaking lands, he had also seen much their peoples held in common, and listed various positive qualities among them such as determination and industry. “If you wish to travel to any part of this fascinating land,” they wrote (supposedly for foreign travellers, even though the book was first published in German) “do not follow those who would seek to divide her into petty kingdoms with incompatible ways, for no matter where you are, the German is the German, and he has a bright future ahead of him.” The words were innocuous, their true meaning carefully couched in what seemed like an idle debate between tourists.

This, combined with the fact that the book’s popularity with the middle classes tended to turn the ruling classes against it, meant that the rulers of the German states did not recognise The Discerning Traveller’s Guide for what it was until it was already well known. The first to ban the state was William Frederick, Duke of Nassau in the Mittelbund, in 1827.[3] Most of the other Mittelbund states followed suit, as did the two Brandenburgs, the Danish government, the Austrians and the Flemings. Of course, like all such bans, all this did was encourage the public to see what all the fuss was about, and unauthorised copies abounded everywhere. In 1828 Schmidt and Brüning publicly declared themselves to be the real authors and Schmidt completed a new book. Its correct title was On the Failures of the Current Regimes, but it has generally been known by a phrase it popularised to describe the rulers of the German states’ inept attempts to suppress the Traveller’s Guide: Spitting at Fires. In the book (which was of course banned as soon as it was first printed), Schmidt mocked and castigated the petty princes, comparing them to ‘a spoilt child atop an enraged stallion, trying to convince themselves they are still in command’. Ironically the metaphor would later be reversed by Pablo Sanchez, although it is not clear whether this was a deliberate reference to Schmidt’s work.

Although Brüning was always an important figure from the start, he and other like-minded writers found themselves overshadowed by Schmidt, to the point where they were generally described as ‘the Schmidtists’. It was by this name that the ruling regimes, chiefly in the Mittelbund and the Alliance of Hildesheim, condemned the group. Brüning and his ally Hermann Klein set up the ‘Committees of German Democracy’, a secret society which placed members throughout the German states to further Schmidtist goals. Schmidt himself created a paramilitary group called the Arminian Legion, based around a core of old soldiers dissatisfied with their treatment after the Jacobin Wars, and named after the German war leader who had thrown back the Romans at the Battle of the Teutoburg Forest. The Arminians (not to be confused with the Protestant sect) were used by Schmidt to allow himself or other Schmidtist speakers to address crowds, the Arminians fighting to hold off police or militia. By the time the government could send in an overwhelming force of soldiers, the speaker had finished and the crowd had dispersed. This was particularly effective in the Mittelbund, not least because of the number of soldiers who had served as mercenaries for so long that they felt little loyalty to their would-be rulers. Schmidtist methods were successful enough that they were copied by other revolutionary groups such as the Confederation Society in Swabia and the unfortunately-named Nancy Boys in France and Lorraine. They even played a role among the Runnymede Movement in Britain, though sadly blockades meant that there was little of exchange of ideas between the like-minded groups.

Schmidt’s chief thesis was that the German rulers had forfeited any right to their thrones by their treatment of the German people. “There are many more Germans than French,” he said at a meeting near Darmstadt. “If I told this to a South Sea savage from the other side of the world, he would conclude that France is always at a disadvantage when she fights Germany, and that such wars would consist mostly of German troops fighting in France as the French fall back. You know as well as I do that the savage would be wrong. Why? Because we do not fight as one Germany, we fight as many feuding petty states whose rulers would sooner see the brothers of their subjects, see their own subjects for that matter, dying in blood and fire than give up one iota of their power. They would sooner take the risk of being conquered by the French, even when the French were ready to kill any king they got their hands on, than bow the knee to a single German government. That is how much they hate us. That is how much they hate their own people. They do not want to be Germans. I say they have given up the right to be Germans. Let there be one Germany, and let there be no kings!”

This idea was also expressed in the famous engraving (by Brüning and some assistants) “The Eagle’s Wings”. This was a parody of many illustrations from the eighteenth century (and before) which showed the great two-headed black eagle of the Holy Roman Empire, with the coats of arms of the various German states and ruling families as coats of arms atop its feathers. Brüning’s version was a vicious work of propaganda. Instead of facing away from each other, the eagle’s two heads are fighting each other. The heads themselves are barely bloodied, but the body weeps blood from many wounds, the feathers are torn out and ragged. Around the self-destructive bird sit smaller birds representing other nations, chiefly a Gallic cock for France, who casually sweep up some of the bloodied feathers to line their own nests. The message was that the rulers of Germany fought each other and let foreign powers have their own way, while the people of Germany suffered. The engraving was widely distributed and larger versions were pasted as broadsheets on walls. Probably its most dramatic use was by some Schmidtist students in Berlin. They raggedly but recognisably painted the image on a holed mainsail purchased from a shipping firm in Danish Danzig. Then in the dead of night they climbed atop Schloss Charlottenburg and hung the sail, painting and all, from the roof of the palace. Their act was not discovered until the morning and rumours of the humiliation spread like wildfire. Grand Duke Frederick William II was not amused and this led to an authoritarian crackdown in Brandenburg-Berlin. Behind the scenes, Schmidtist Committees intrigued, but found they were not the only ones plotting away...

Besides being the year in which Schmidt’s writings first rose to prominence, 1827 was a significant year because of the actions of Duke William II of Hesse-Kassel. He had been privately offered the British throne by Joshua Churchill, dictator of Britain, in his quest to find a suitable occupant for the kingdom’s empty throne—William was a cousin of the Runaway King, Frederick II. William eventually turned him down, but there was sufficient bad blood between the two by this point that Churchill allowed the details of the negotiations to become public. This provided Schmidt with endless ammunition. “Little Willy’s not happy being ruler of such a little landgraviate, sorry, duchy. He wants to steal a nice bigger throne to play with! It shows you how much, how little he cares about the people he demands absolute obedience from. But then we already knew that. Does he think he is an American? Are we his slaves to sell on to whoever he likes in exchange for some new furniture?”

Schmidt’s acerbic tongue found its mark. William’s actions were unpopular not only among the commoners of Hesse-Kassel but its upper classes—who had been just as in the dark about the potential deal as everyone else—and his fellow Mittelbund monarchs were not exactly thrilled at his ambitions, either. It also soured relations with the Duke of Brunswick, who had also been seeking the British throne—and who would eventually instead acquire Hanover in a complicated trade with the British crown.

The situation deteriorated over the next year or so, with Schmidtist writings circulating and Schmidt giving speeches even as he wrote what would be his magnum opus, The Inevitable Germany, in which he set forth his views about what form a united Germany should take: a democratic republic with an elected President-General (like the UPSA) and a bicameral parliament. The lower house would be elected in a manner similar to other parliaments, but the upper would be demarchic, consisting of randomly chosen citizens. Schmidt also noted the impact of technological breakthroughs, a theme he particularly emphasised when facing the technophobic Mittelbund rulers and Hapsburgs, and wrote that the new breakthroughs in communication thanks to Optel would also change how countries were ruled. Schmidt set out a futuristic vision, accompanied by an imaginative engraving of an Optel network across Germany by Brüning, in which governing decisions would be taken by truly democratic means: every citizen could send in his vote on each issue as it came up. This is sometimes known as “Consultative Democracy” and the association of such referenda with the radical Schmidt tended to colour other regimes’ attitudes to them later on.

Generally speaking, most German states banned the Schmidtists as best they could. Even relatively liberal states like Flanders did so. The exceptions were Saxony, which allowed the Schmidtists limited free speech and attempted to channel their support into their own Young German movement, and Swabia. The Swabian chief minister, Michael Elchingener, (correctly) believed that if forces undermined the Swabian government they would not come in the form of those advocating German unification, and allowed the Schmidtists to openly debate, speak and write. This made an enemy (again) of the Mittelbund and stirred tensions with the Austrians, but that would not come to fruition later on.

In 1829 matters had deteriorated sufficiently in the Mittelbund, with the local princes losing control over their soldiers and police, that Schmidt felt he could openly proclaim himself with the aid of Arminians. He gave speeches in the streets of Kassel itself. One in September, before the Orangerie, was famously witnessed by the famous traveller John Byron III, who had come to know Schmidt’s words through his Discerning Traveller’s Guide.[4] Byron was travelling Europe largely because of the breakdown of law and order in Britain thanks to Joshua Churchill’s reign. He had intended to visit his friend Henri Rouvroy on Corsica, but sadly the father of Adamantianism had died in 1827. Byron wrote in his own secret diaries—not the official versions published in My Grand Tour the year after—that he feared that nowhere in Europe might be safe from the storm that was coming. The Brazilian War was intruding into European affairs and within a month Flanders would invade the Dutch Republic. The year after the New Spanish would land in Spain. But in his work Byron presented a generally positive view of Europe, as he intended it—just like Schmidt’s earlier book—to serve as a propaganda piece criticising Churchill’s regime.

Byron wrote of the Hessian soldiers surrounding Schmidt’s crowd and that they seemed uncomfortable, as though ready to join him. He appears to have exaggerated somewhat—even in the dying days of the Duchy of Hesse-Kassel, Schmidt appears to have always needed Arminian guards to protect him from loyalists. Yet it is true that Duke William II began to feel he could not trust his own soldiers. Too many times he had set them to capture Schmidt or a fellow radical speaker only for the soldiers to unaccountably manage to let them escape at the last moment. He suspected radical sympathies had infiltrated the Hessian army and constables, and while there was a grain of truth to that, suspicion bred further suspicion. William, seeing no other option, took a course that would leave him open to mockery but just might solve his problems.

The Duke was wise enough to know that simply paying an assassin to kill Schmidt—particularly since the only time they knew where he was was when he was speaking—was asking for trouble. No matter how well it was faked, indeed even if it really was a madman randomly doing it, the public would associate it with him and might turn revolutionary. But perhaps simply capturing Schmidt...still, he would need solid reliable men who could potentially turn canister shot on the mob if necessary without hesitation. Mercenaries, in other words. And so the Duke of Hesse-Kassel, famously the source of some of the finest mercenaries in the world, was forced to beg and borrow elsewhere. In the end he turned to Italy. The Latin Republic and Kingdom of Italy had resulted in many great men of the former northern Italian states being dispossessed. Some of these men now had other interests, and one—Marcantonio Foscarini, son of a former member of the Venetian Council of Ten—now ran a mercenary company calling themselves the Condottieri after the great mercenaries of Italy’s past. What better choice could there be than men who knew themselves the consequences of small states being swept away by revolution?

It was in November 1829, when the Flemish invasion of the Netherlands was already sending shocks throughout western Germany, that Schmidt was giving yet another speech in Kassel. This one, however, was interrupted. The Hessian soldiers surrounding the group were as shocked as the crowd themselves—Duke William had cut them entirely out of the loop. Foscarini’s men went in, acting with vicious efficiency when some of the crowd tried to shield Schmidt, and captured him alive. Twelve people were killed in the action, mostly Arminian guards, and the Duke promptly had Schmidt imprisoned.

The action shocked the Schmidtist community and temporarily dampened matters, but it is unlikely that William’s scheme could ever have truly succeeded. Flush with victory, the Condottieri acted like they owned the place and casually demanded free drinks and sexual favours of Kassel’s barmaids, sparking public resentment against the foreign troops. Hermann Klein famously spread the rumour among the less well educated folk that the Condottieri were actually Frenchmen, not Italians, and William had deliberately hired the last surviving soldiers of General Lascelles’ gang of rapists, the ones Michael Hiedler hadn’t managed to kill. The claim was ridiculous but did have some effect. Soon Condottieri were being quietly disappeared by Hessians, having their throats cut and being lynched in the street when caught alone. Of course Foscarini, with William’s support, retaliated by a rule-by-fear disproportionate method, burning down the houses of those he suspected of being involved in the deaths of his men and summarily executing people. This, of course, only served to inflame public anger further.

Brüning, who in the absence of Schmidt was the leader of the movement, made a plan. He had designed a flag to reflect Schmidt’s vision in his as yet unpublished The Inevitable Germany: the old Holy Roman Empire black-yellow Hapsburg bicolour turned upside down, using the same symbolism as the French Jacobins had. On it was a red two-headed eagle and the letters VRD, standing for Volksrepublik Deutschland (the Populist Republic of Germany).[5] The V was turned into a disembodied arm with a sword sweeping down, with the eagle’s two heads sliced off. It was a reference to Brüning’s famous The Eagle’s Wings, and to make the point clearer some versions of the flag had the red body of the eagle made up of many small human figures as its ‘feathers’. Cut away the kings and aristocracy, and the German people would triumph.

The Hessian Revolution, as it was initially called, began on December 24th 1829: the night before Christmas. For all his rousing the people, Brüning’s plan was originally just to use a mob to cause a disturbance elsewhere, distracting the Condottieri and making them send some of their troops to the other side of Kassel. Brüning planned to use Arminians to infiltrate the Schloss Wilhelmshöhe, where Schmidt was being held, and break him out. But Foscarini had suspected the plan and held back some of his soldiers. The result was extremely bloody and Brüning would doubtless have been killed had not Klein brought in another angry mob as reinforcements. The mob had been armed with hunting weapons by some Hessian aristocrats who, furious at William’s use of the Condottieri and how they had ruled the streets, had defected to Schmidt’s side. Brüning later wrote that “It was when I saw that even members of the class we sought to cut away had seen the righteousness of our cause...it was then that I knew we would light a fire that would never be put out.”

Brüning’s mobs had been sparked partly by the claim that William was having Schmidt tortured to force him to recant his views. The claim had been invented by Brüning, but coincidentally happened to be true. When the mob bloodily defeated the Condottieri by sheer force of numbers—almost a hundred people were killed and the Schloss was badly damaged—Schmidt was brought out with a limp, a collection of scars, and damage to his throat which meant he could no longer publicly speak with such skill. It is unclear whether this had been done deliberately or by accident. Schmidt whispered his words to Brüning who roared them in his stead. He then saw the banner Brüning had designed, raised it above his head and hoarsely cried: “Dem Deutschen Volke!”[6]

Having lost more than twenty of his men in one night, and suspecting that William’s claims of payment might be exaggerated, Foscarini knew which way the wind was blowing. His men ransacked the royal buildings for gold—the Hessian troops attempted to defend them, but few were willing to stand with William against the men he had brought in to replace them. Foscarini’s remaining men fled into Flanders, where they eventually became involved in the conflicts arising from the collapse of the Dutch Republic.

As for William II, he too managed to escape, fleeing into Hesse-Darmstadt and demanding that Duke Ludwig XII provide him troops to reconquer his duchy as it fell to the fires of revolution. Ludwig had little sympathy with William after the British throne incident. But he knew the dangers of revolution if it spread. And so mere days after the Volksrepublik Deutschland was proclaimed in Kassel, Hesse-Darmstadt soldiers were marching to try and crush it.

Needless to say, they failed. As did the Nassauers, and the Würzburgers, and every other Mittelbund state that sent soldiers against them. Schmidtism had infiltrated too many places. Too many men were tired of the petty rule of the Mittelbund dukes and princes. The uproar in the Low Countries and events further east encouraged angry young men to strike out.

By the end of 1830, the Mittelbund was no more. There was only the VRD. And, for better and for worse, matters did not end there...

















[1] See Part #77.

[2] See Part #112.

[3] Like OTL, but for slightly different reasons, the fragmented parts of Nassau have reamalgamated into a single state by now.

[4] See Part #77.

[5] A better translation would be People’s Republic of Germany, but this rendition is affected by both French usage and how the incident is historiographically framed.

[6] “For the German People!”


Part #127: The Death of Princes

“There are some backsliders who cry ‘How many must die for freedom? How many must die for Germany?’ I say that while we must dwell in petty divided feudal realms, crushed beneath the bootheel of the aristocracy, none of us are truly living. Not when a war may come at the whim of any petty ruler and foreign soldiers may march through our land without warning, raping and murdering their way across a nation that they would run in fear of, were it united. Therefore, knowing that we begin this conflict as little more than dead men, do not think that thousands must die for some think to be abstract causes. Rather know that millions who did not possess true life now walk upon the earth as real men and women. Mourn and honour those few who do not reach the sunlit lands with us, but know that it might cost many times their number and it would make no difference. If this war costs the lives of every German save one, it would still represent an improvement on what came before, for that one last German would be free to call himself a German...”

—Pascal Schmidt, 1830 speech​

*

From: “State Stagnation and Reform in the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Antoine de la Mer (1958)—

The Hapsburg empire had not truly remained neutral with respect to the Brazilian War; it was simply that there was little that Vienna or Turin could do to influence the conflict. The Hapsburgs had two reasons for favouring the Portuguese side. Firstly, the kings of both Portugal and Castile were married to Hapsburg princesses; John VI of Portugal was married to Leopold of Italy’s older sister, Anna Maria, while Alfonso XII’s bride was Francis II of Austria’s daughter Maria Theresa. Hapsburg foreign policy was always dictated largely by family relations; indeed the two were considered much the same thing. Secondly, the Portuguese were at war with the Dutch Republic, and the Dutch were a member of the Concert of Germany, albeit sometimes a reluctant one. Francis would have no truck with the Concert, even refusing to trade with its member states, which helped some parts of the empire develop their own economies but harmed borderlands such as Bohemia and, of course, Bavaria. But then the situation in Bavaria had been such that the 1822 famine and general deprivation were scarcely on the top list of priorities. Indeed one of the region’s harsher military governors, General Wolfgang von Arnstein, commented that “Anything that means there will be fewer Bavarians next year than this year is cause for celebration, not concern.” Arnstein was particularly hated given that his own family originally came from Bavaria, meaning he was painted successfully by Kleinkrieger propaganda as a turncoat. He was killed by the Hiedlerites in 1824, prompting a mass crackdown by the Austrian authorities that at least temporarily brought order to the ‘Bavarian Ulcer’. By the time of the Popular Wars a few years later, Bavaria had been relatively quiescent for long enough that some had begun to hope that Austrian control was finally cemented there. Secret messages and proclamations from Hiedler continued to circulate and the Hapsburgs never located the man (if he truly remained in one place) but Kleinkrieger activity finally seemed to sputter out.

Initially the Hapsburg rulers did not see the Brazilian War as something that would significantly affect them; an excusable conclusion, considering it was the opinion of much of Europe. However the empire was not slow to respond when Schmidtist activity in the Mittelbund came to their attention. The Hapsburg lands were one of the first German-speaking authorities to ban Pascal Schmidt’s writings, an obvious decision when they contained outright subversive language and demands. Somewhat bizarrely, however, Francis II did not obey his own law and obtained copies of all Schmidt’s writings to date, reading them voraciously and discussing them with his beloved (to him, at least) wife Henrietta Eugénie and her confidante Sylvie Perrut. What conclusions he drew are known to us solely via second-hand accounts and there have been accusations, probably justified, that these have been exaggerated and twisted for an ideological agenda. Certainly it seems rather unlikely that Francis was truly so enthusiastic about Schmidt’s agenda, considering it was aimed largely at his own neck. On the other hand, the would-be emperor was a mercurial and often unpredictable man. Still, it seems more likely that his attitude has been amplified over the years, initially by Hapsburg apologists claiming that their emperor represented a moderate pan-Germanist cause more faithful than that of the Young Germans of Saxony, then later by Diversitarians seeking to give every historical figure suitable nationalist credentials.

Having given that disclaimer, the accounts of Francis suggest that he seemed to understand Schmidt’s anger and said the man was correct to blame it on his own petty rulers. He, of course, did not consider himself one of the ones at fault, saying that his father Ferdinand IV (one of the few rulers who received praise from Schmidt) had sought to create a truly unified Holy Roman Empire and that he would have carried on that aim, had it not been interrupted by the Jacobin French invasion and the Prussians and Saxons turning on each other. “I am still waiting for them to return to their proper place,” he (it is claimed) said wryly to the Empress, “and if it requires the so-called King in Dresden to be overthrown and Schmidt to bow the knee in his place, I care not if the man is more than half a Jacobin.”

A much more debated charge is that reading Schmidt’s account of Bavaria led Francis to re-examine part of his record at least. Francis, surrounded at court by nobles and sycophants, had never truly appreciated the depth of feeling in the country, the people’s sense of betrayal when he had focused on war with the Ottomans rather than liberating them from the tyrannical regime of General Lascelles. It seems out of character for Francis to truly alter his opinions, but it is true that in 1829 he gave an order for the occupying authorities there to relax their grip, claiming the worst was past and it was time to integrate Bavaria more directly into the empire. Some have claimed that Francis sought to use the integration of Bavaria as a model for how he saw the proper administration of a pan-German state, on a small scale. However, if any such plans existed, history ensured they would never see the light of day.

By 1830 things had grown more tense. Partly this was due to the Schmidtist risings in the Mittelbund and the Flemish invasion of the Netherlands. King Augustus II Frederick of Saxony was making noises about an intervention, though of what precise nature remained ambiguous. The Saxons considered themselves the leading power in the Concert and indeed its natural leader. In order to assert that claim they had to maintain order within the Concert—and, of course, if that ‘maintaining order’ also happened to extend their influence among the other states... It was no secret that Augustus II opposed Maximilian II of Flanders, who was already more sceptical of the Concert and independent-minded than his brother and predecessor Charles Theodore II. Furthermore, ejecting the Flemings from the Dutch Republic would favour the Saxons, presenting them as protectors of the status quo and opposing arbitrary military power. However there were problems with a direct intervention: firstly there wasn’t much of a coherent Dutch opposition for the Saxons to defend, given Scherman’s unpopularity and his imprisonment of Stadtholder William VII. Some Dutchmen (though not as many as have been claimed by triumphalist Belgian historians) welcomed the Fleming troops as liberators. A further issue was the fact that the Schmidtists overrunning the Mittelbund effectively blocked the Saxons’ way, as well as overspilling into Hanover-Brunswick and the Dutch Republic itself: Munster in particularly enthusiastically joined the so-called German Populist Republic or VRD. The Schmidtists complicated matters and Augustus seemed uncertain of how to deal with them. As crown prince he had been a patron of the Young Germans and supported the ‘idea of Germany’ as a tool through which to increase Saxon power, but saw the Schmidtists as wild, uncontrolled and dangerous. Their egalitarianism was a threat to his power and that of the Saxon nobility. The Radical Society, a more Schmidtist-sympathetic pan-Germanist group based on students at the Saxon universities of Leipzig and Halle, was mercilessly suppressed even while the Young Germans were promoted. Precisely how to deal with the Schmidtists remained a problem for Augustus, but events ensured it was not one he would have to solve just yet.

Francis kept half an eye on the Saxons. There had never been all-out war between Dresden and Vienna, but the two sides had been sharpening their knives ever since the Jacobin Wars. For the Hapsburgs matters were particularly bitter, as it was they themselves who had helped the Saxons reach their current position: when Prussia was defeated in the Third War of Supremacy, Saxony had been a useful surrogate to absorb all the other minor German states that the Prussians had acquired over the years, when taking them directly for the imperial crown would have caused too many problems. After all, Saxony could be trusted, could it not? With Prussia always breathing down her neck and Austria her only hope for defence? But Saxony had smashed Prussia without any Austrian help, indeed dragging down the Holy Roman Empire in the process, and now she had taken Prussia’s place as chief thorn in Vienna’s side. Conflict could surely only be a matter of time.

But to Francis and the Austrian court, the Saxons and even the Schmidtists were not the biggest problem the Hapsburgs were facing. The election of the Blanc party in France in 1828 swiftly led to problems. The Blancs were ultra-royalists and one might assume them to be friendly to the Austrians on ideological grounds, but in fact after years of the Bleu party’s policy of close alliance with Austria, the Blancs were ready to make a dramatic change for the sake of change. The new French Prime Minister, Émile Perrier, seemed to want closer relations with the Concert of Germany, sometimes actively using rhetoric about the Hapsburgs occupying rightfully French land in Lorraine and Provence. The matter was worsened by the fact that the absolutist Hapsburgs, for the most part, did not really understand French parliamentarianism (which was, after all, quite young) and believed that any such dramatic shift could only originate in King Charles X. This was seen as a betrayal of the years the two countries had spent in cautious alliance and, by the more paranoid, the beginnings of a new period of French hostility. Some even muttered about the return of Jacobinism, absurd though it seemed given that France’s elected government had never been more royalist.

The greatest issue from Francis’ point of view, however, was the fact that this led to public (and not a little noble) anger directed at his own francophile court, with his French wife and her confidantes such as Madame Perrut. It did not help that the Empress was related to several members of the new Blanc government. All sorts of propaganda directed at the Empress (and sometimes even at Francis himself) circulated illegally in Vienna, printed broadsheets and pamphlets accusing Henrietta Eugénie of being a ‘serpent in the empire’s bosom’ to choose one of the less poisonous examples. Francis’ opposition to semaphore did not help; lacking an Optel network, Austria was subject to a much more far-fetched and dangerous rumour mill than most European states. Stories about the Empress poisoning her husband’s food or consorting flagrantly with French spies and lovers—no matter how invented—were often allowed to circulate widely due to insufficient state control of information. Needless to say, Austria’s enemies, principally the Saxons, fanned the flames as much as they could.

The Emperor and Empress were persuaded to go into seclusion for a while in the Schönbrunn Palace while troops put down occasional riots. Fortunately, though, the Blanc government soon ran into its own problems, blundering into war with Great Britain. Charles X’s public fury with Perrier and his dismissal in February helped matters somewhat. However the French Grand-Parlement refused to choose a successor, with many Rouge parlementaires saying the King had intervened too sharply, no matter how disastrous Perrier’s policy had been. The French governmental crisis dragged on for over a month, further confusing Austrian attitudes of the relative powers of king and parliament in France and whether Charles was truly opposed to Perrier or had used him as a scapegoat. Still, it seemed that the worst was past. Francis insisted to Chancellor Warthausen that he and his wife had to be seen in public again. “We cannot cower in the Schönbrunn forever,” he said.

Francis was adamant that in this era of uncertainties, the best way to rally Austria behind him was to give the impression that nothing was amiss and that he was continuing to act normally. He declared that he would go to open the new Vienna Opera House and watch the opening night of its first opera, Zsigmond’s The Vanishing Villain.[1] His wife said he would not go alone, which almost made Francis reconsider, but he agreed. Contrary to what many have assumed, Francis was well aware of the prospect of assassination and was deliberately placing himself in harm’s way in an attempt to draw out any assassins. He was much more unwilling to do the same with the Empress, but in the end put his faith in Grenzer bodyguards.

On March 13th 1830, an open-topped carriage bearing the Emperor Francis II and the Empress Henrietta Eugénie, horse-drawn of course in Sutcliffist Austria, grandly passed by the crowds on the way to the Opera House. Many had turned out to see their Emperor for the first time in months. Grenzers were stationed everywhere, their flinty eyes directed at the slightest sign of suspicious activity.

Just when everyone had begun to believe that there might be no irregularities after all, however, the assassins struck. They were stationed in the building to the right of the Opera House, a printing-house. As the carriage approached, they unfurled a banner from the printing-house’s windows bearing the words “MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN” in blood-red.[2] And as the crowds gaped and the Grenzers scrambled to respond, they hurled bombs.

The bombs were based on grenades, but with clever clockwork timers. Two failed to explode, but four detonated on cue. They landed all around the carriage; one actually landed in it, but (according to eyewitness accounts) Francis caught it and hurled it away. Over a dozen people in the crowds lining the streets were slain, but the Emperor and Empress escaped unscathed. However, one of the bombs smashed two wheels of their carriage (almost flipping it over) and killed the horses, forcing Francis and Henrietta to clamber out. A group of Grenzers rushed to help them—only to pull out French revolving pistols and train them on the royal couple. Impostors.

Fortunately the real Grenzers reacted quickly and mowed down the impostors with their repeating windrifles. Between them the impostors got off only two shots. Francis leapt in front of his wife to protect her and was hit by both, one in the shoulder and one grazing his belly. As the crowds screamed, the Grenzers quickly rushed Francis to his physicians.

Francis’ surgeon was able to remove the bullet in his shoulder and said there was no reason why he would not recover. However, the would-be Holy Roman Emperor had suffered one last piece of bad luck. He had been wearing a silk shirt under his clothes, which would prevent bullets penetrating and drawing fragments of cotton or wool into the wounds, which caused infection. But while the shirt had protected his shoulder, the second bullet had scraped his side as he moved to shield Henrietta, and the hem had lifted just enough out of the way for the bullet to travel beneath it. Even so it was only a scrape, but tests on the captured guns and the unexploded bombs showed that the assassins had deliberately immersed the bullets and bomb casings in human waste to ensure the wounds they caused would be infected. What slew the Emperor also killed many more people from the crowd—not only those cut to ribbons by bomb fragments, but those who had had no wound more serious than a nick from a tiny piece of shrapnel and died in their beds weeks later. Despite the best medical care that early nineteenth century Austria could provide, Francis sickened and entered a fevered delirium at times. Aware he was dying, he summoned Chancellor Warthausen and his shocked wife and dictated his orders. Francis’ eight-year-old son Rudolph Ferdinand would succeed him as Rudolph III, but he would obviously need a Regent. Warthausen thought that another Hapsburg prince was the logical choice, perhaps the Archduke Charles. But Francis angrily—some say feverishly—said that his family would ruin everything. None of them knew his plans for Germany, he said. The only choice could be the woman he had talked everything over with for years. He named Henrietta Eugénie as Rudolph’s Regent.

Warthausen knew the chaos that would result. The Empress was unpopular and the other Hapsburg princes would see it as a slap in the face. But he knew Francis well enough to know what was a mere fever dream and what he would defend to the death, and he knew Francis had good reasons. Therefore, though his heart would have favoured another, Warthausen remained loyal to his Emperor and pledged to support Henrietta in everything she did. His goal achieved, Francis lasted only long enough to shakily scribble his signature on the relevant papers and bid his wife a final farewell. He died on March 22nd.

The Chancellor counselled Henrietta that she was unpopular and there would be trouble. Henrietta was well aware. In collaboration with Madame Perrut and several Austrian writers, she turned the situation around with a speech to a sceptical public before the Karolinenstadttor, where a statue of Maria Theresa had been unveilled not long before. Henrietta obviously sought to evoke the great Empress, although English-speaking writers have more often compared the “Caroline Gate Speech” to that of Elizabeth I at Tilbury. Surprising the crowd, she spoke High German fluently. “You see before you a foreign queen, a capricious alien, but know that I will shed the last drop of my blood to defend you and to uphold my husband’s last wishes,” she said, “and I assure you that I will find the hand that sent those murderers and I will bring it to justice. For the sake both of my husband and for all that died that day, a city shall burn. A city shall burn like those we hear of in China, a city burning until all their fine porcelain melts and runs in the street like rivers, mixing with the blood of its vile denizens...”

The Empress’ speech was printed and circulated and the implication was obvious. Her reference to the wars in China was hardly coincidental: she made it so she could have plausible deniability when talking about porcelain—whose major source in Europe was, in fact, Dresden.[3] The Empress, advised by Warthausen, knew that the assassins had used French guns and Swabian-made bombs, which would be enough for some to call for war against those countries, particularly given the existing tensions with France. Henrietta was adamant about averting such a war, partly because it would be bloody but also because she still felt some loyalty to France. Instead she put about the claim that some of the assassins had been caught alive and, under torture, had confessed to being Saxon agents. This was a complete fabrication, of course, but it was true that some Saxon-made weapons had been found on the assassins as well as French and Swabian ones. None of which said anything about who had sent them, of course. Lacking any further information, that would not become obvious for quite a while.

Henrietta’s speech won over the people of Vienna and helped change public opinions of her—though some of the Austrian nobility were alarmed at her reaching for a populist touch. As Warthausen had predicted, the major problem was the other Hapsburg rulers. Leopold of Italy, Charles of Krakau and Servia and Joseph of Greece all staunchly opposed Henrietta’s regency, saying that Francis’ wits had been addled by his fever. They all accepted Rudolph’s minority rule but insisted on one of their number as Regent—which, after rapidly circulated letters, they decided would be Charles. Perhaps surprisingly, though, Maria Sophia, Countess of Tyrol, accepted Henrietta’s regency. She was Francis’ daughter by his previous wife, Sophia Mathilde of Württemberg, and had initially disliked Henrietta, but the two had grown closer due to Maria growing interested in Henrietta’s Ancien Regime French notions of female participation in government. Naturally in the Hapsburg Fracas (as the brief civil war has been known) Cytherean historians take the side of Henrietta and Maria.

The Fracas was described by Tressino as “a family argument about which other family to have a fight with first”, which is pithy but somewhat accurate. Charles, Leopold and Joseph all said France and Swabia must be held to account for their presumed involvement, while Henrietta and Maria blamed everything on the Saxons. The result was that the parts of the Hapsburg dominions controlled by the former blundered by default into war with France, while the parts controlled by the latter ended up at war with Saxony—though in that case it did not come at Henrietta’s instigation. Confused risings across Bavaria came with Francis’ death, far less effective and united than the earlier Hiedlerite Kleinkrieger strikes. Indeed, some wondered at the absence of pamphlets from Hiedler crowing over the Emperor’s demise. But in July 1830, Augustus II Frederick of Saxony proclaimed the rightful separation of Bavaria from Austria “by the demands of the people” and announced that his Catholic younger brother, Xavier Albert, would take the throne as Albert VII. Of course, though there were risings, the Austrians were far from ejected from Bavaria, so this would require the presence of a Saxon army to ‘help matters along’...

The Popular Wars were about to reach their zenith.











[1] Set in ancient Greece, but obviously a take on the disappearance of Jean de Lisieux, just using stand-ins.

[2] The ‘Writing on the Wall’ from the Book of Daniel. Literally it is simply a list of weights and measures, but its meaning is interpreted as “Your days are numbered; you have been weighed in the balance and found wanting; your kingdom is divided and given over to your enemies”.

[3] More specifically it’s Meissen, just outside Dresden.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #128: Boney’s Part

“All men in my position grumble about not being allowed to enjoy their grand Cincinnatian retirement. For my own part, I am firmly convinced that after a few months back on the farm, our great prototype was soon looking eagerly at every visitor as they came down the road, hoping against hope that they were messengers from the Senate asking for him to return once again. I find myself returned to a position I would have sworn I had forever left behind me, I find my health failing me, [my daughter] Horatie tells me this will kill me. And there is nowhere else in all the world I would rather be, not even the quarterdeck of the Diamond as a young man...for here I shall make history. One last time.”

–diary of Leo Bone/Napoleon Bonaparte, April 2nd 1830​

*

From: “The Popular Wars” by R. J. Steinbeck (1959)—

At the start of 1830, France found herself plunged into crisis. Her recently elected Blanc government, led by Prime Minister Émile Perrier, had managed to blunder from one mistake to another, alienating the Hapsburgs and then getting France involved in a war with Britain and her mad dictator. After Charles IX furiously dismissed Perrier, the situation was made worse by the assassination of the Hapsburg Emperor Francis II in March. Half the Hapsburg dominions blamed France for this and declared war. And this was not to be the last of it.

Though Charles had never wanted war with Britain, now he had it, it was obvious what must be done. He was faced with a recalcitrant Grand-Parliament which refused on principle to offer up a new Prime Minister for his approval; bizarrely the political extremes of the Blancs and Rouges found themselves united, the Blancs out of loyalty to Perrier and the Rouges for the ideological reason of resenting royal interference in parliamentary procedure. Only the Bleus, still recovering from their catastrophic electoral defeat a few years before, were willing to entertain the prospect and they were too few alone. The remaining government ministers, however, were canny enough to realise that they could not afford to sabotage the vital opening days of a war just out of the sake of principle. With that in mind, and with the King’s tacit approval, troops were dispatched to the northern border in order to retake Calais for the French crown.

Calais had been demanded by Britain at the Congress of Copenhagen for a variety of reasons: it helped the now cash-starved Royal Navy put a stranglehold on the Channel with fewer ships; Britain or rather England had a historic claim to the city and could wave around its possession as a victory; and it gave the country a foothold in continental affairs beyond that provided by Hanover, which socio-culturally was drifting ever farther away from Britain as German nationalism intensified. The army the French dispatched was kept fairly small in order to avoid unnecessarily flaring tensions, particularly since Calais straddled the Anglo-Flemish border. It was placed under the command of General Fabien Darrieux, something of a political choice as he was too young to remember or be involved in much of the Jacobin Wars. Darrieux was a gifted military student but had been helped along by aristocratic connections. His chief weakness was, naturally, lack of experience. This was fixed, or so the French army thought, by giving him an advisor in the person of the experienced Colonel Gérard Guimard. Unfortunately, Guimard’s experience came in the form of having been a young Jacobin officer who had fought in Lisieux’s invasion of Flanders a generation before. He had survived in post-war France due to having followed Bourcier rather than Boulanger, but some men privately whispered that it had been a close-run thing. Suffice to say that Guimard had been the sort of man to vote Rouge even when they had been run by Pierre Artaud.

The army was a modern military force, with steam tractors and wagons used not only to pull artillery but also to facilitate a supply train. This was the brainchild of the French military thinker Jules Maille, who advocated a theory known as “Guerre du Tonnerre” or “War of Thunder”. This was a modification of the classic Jacobin “War of Lightning” strategy in which an army deliberately lacked much of a supply train, instead foraging off the land, in order to march at a much more rapid pace. Having recognised that the “War of Lightning” alienated the local people in a war zone and led to Kleinkriegers and other problems, Maille’s notion was to use the steam engine technology developed during the last war to allow a supply train to be used, but one that would be able to keep up with the troops themselves. Of course this came with problems of its own, such as a regular supply of coal or other fuel, but when paired with Jean-Marie Chappe’s new airborne semaphore system to allow long-distance communication, it could allow a French army to substantially outmaneouvre a more old-fashioned opponent.

Darrieux’s army surrounded Calais, the French Navy blockading the port, and Darrieux sent a request for surrender. The French had reasonably high hopes of this being taken up, given how reluctant British troops everywhere seemed to be to give their allegiance to Joshua Churchill. After all, the man had effectively elevated his beloved PSC browncoats above the army’s redcoats at home. But Darrieux misjudged the situation. Firstly, the troops in Calais were run by a devoted Joshua loyalist, Gerald Buckingham. Secondly, as Joshua himself had hoped upon war breaking out, the prospect of facing their most traditional enemy tended to galvanise British troops into action and make them temporarily forget any reservations they might have about their own government.[1]

Therefore, Buckingham refused to surrender and put up a decisive fight against Darrieux’s siege artillery, complete with sorties to spike guns and other aggressive tactics. Although Buckingham’s men were lukewarm on Joshua Churchill, his bold strategy and willingness to put himself in the firing line meant that they soon found themselves possessing a fierce loyalty to their commander. Darrieux was frustrated by the fact that, as Calais had its back to Flemish land, any attempt to starve the British out was futile. Buckingham’s men cheerfully continued trading with the Flemish villages across the border. After consultation with Guimard—and pointedly not with his superiors—Darrieux decided to cross the border and station troops on the other side as well. The local Flemings, alarmed, sent messages to Brussels and Maximilian II was considering his response when events pre-empted it.

Recognising that Darrieux had now surrounded Calais and was sure to starve his men out eventually, Buckingham decided that he had only one option left, and it was typically audacious: break out through the cordon while it was still being assembled. Therefore, the British prepared during the day and smashed through the thin cordon on the Flemish side in a night attack. Buckingham therefore abandoned Calais, but saved most of his men and slew a sizeable number of French troops in the process. Unfortunately (depending on your point of view) Darrieux had observed Buckingham’s successes and had decided to try leading from the front himself. That night he had slept with the as-yet small number of men assembling on the Flemish side of the border, and when morning broke the general was among the bayoneted bodies lying amid the tents.

Guillard, seizing command, reacted quickly. Knowing he had to try and pursue in the dark, he assembled as many men as possible and took off after Buckingham, trusting in numbers to fan out and intercept the smaller British force before they could escape. In the event Buckingham and his men holed up in a small village west of Gravelines. Some of his officers were experienced in urban fighting from years before, and they made Guillard’s force pay a hefty price for their deaths. And, of course, a fair number of Flemish villagers were slain in the crossfire. Guillard headed back to France with Buckingham’s colours and a heavy heart.

However, Maximilian had already dispatched a small force to warn off the French from trespassing. Most of the Flemish army was engaged in the invasion of the Dutch Republic and not many troops could be spared. The Flemish commander, outraged by Guillard’s actions, ordered him to surrender. Guillard refused. A tense stand-off followed; no reliable witness reports exist, but it appears that this was broken by the accidental discharge of a rifle, or some other minor incident on which history turns. The French and Flemings fought, and though reduced further in numbers it was Guillard’s men who emerged triumphant, fleeing back over the border into France.

Naturally incandescent over this, Maximilian of Flanders promptly declared war on France as well, meaning France was now at war with every one of her neighbours except Spain.

It was into this atmosphere of disaster that the man once known as Leo Bone made his final triumphant return...

*

From - "The Man With Three Names - A Life and Times of Napoleone Buonaparte" (Dr Henri Pelletier, 1962) :

Though Bonaparte’s own writings on the subject remain somewhat contradictory, it seems he had no real hope to return to a position of power after losing the election of 1828. He had resigned his parliamentary seat, and while he still had the right to vote in the Grand-Parlement due to his peerage, he remained in exile at Angers with his wife Cécile and daughter Horatie, often visited by his sons Charles and Louis. It was during this exile that Bonaparte toyed with the idea of composing memoirs. He never committed to the project, but did make copious notes with the assistance of Horatie as his secretary, and after his death she would rewrite what material existed as her own account of her famous father. As well as making her own name, these conversations with her father over statecraft doubtless also informed her own career years later.

Nor was Bonaparte exactly an obvious choice to lead the country after Perrier’s dismissal. The Blanc and Rouge Parties hated him, while the Bleu Party was trying to reinvent itself and escape his shadow, becoming something other than ‘Bonaparte’s men’. Charles himself disliked the idea, fearing it looked too much like an inexperienced little boy running back to his foster father. In a way, this was precisely why Bonaparte was chosen, even more than for his experience: nobody liked the idea, and therefore it was seen as a better compromise than selecting someone who would be liked by some factions and not others. France needed a man who could unite her.

Nonetheless, it swiftly became apparent that if France had blundered into a pit under Perrier, that pit had deepened into an abyss when she possessed no Prime Minister at all. It is unclear exactly who mooted the idea of a return for Bonaparte. Some say it was Henri Vauguyon, despite his bad blood with the man. Certainly Vauguyon gave his grudging support to the idea, and in so doing turned many towards it: everyone knew how much the men disliked each other, and therefore Vauguyon must sincerely believe that Bonaparte was the man France needed. After the King himself was convinced, he held meetings with the party leaders. André Malraux proved surprisingly receptive towards the idea. “Bonaparte is a bastard, but right now we need a bastard. Your Majesty,” added belatedly, as always with the Rouges. Perrier himself, still smarting over his dismissal but wise enough to recognise his faux pas, also allowed for the idea. Ironically it was the Bleus under their new leader Claude Devigny who were most opposed, alarmed at the idea of the man they were trying to escape once again taking over. However, the party old guard under former temporary leader Adolphe Réage bullied Devigny into accepting the settlement.

Once Bonaparte himself was approached and brought into the affair, he declared that the extraordinary circumstances of his reappointment must be written into the Constitution to prevent such a situation being abused in peacetime. The resulting amendment clauses were heavily influenced by the Blancs’ fondness for classical references,[2] being inspired by the Roman practice of appointing a temporary Dictator in wartime to bypass the feuding Senate and Consuls. However the new French system would retain more checks and balances than that. The new constitutional clauses stated that, in time of war, a national coalition government would be formed out of all the parties, with the party leaders acting as a triumvirate representing all of the Grand-Parlement. The triumvirs would liaise with the appointed Dictateur who, it was assumed, always be a trusted elder statesman like Bonaparte himself, and with the King. Therefore Bonaparte technically did not return as Prime Minister, but as Dictateur, acting in the name of both the King and the entire Grand-Parlement.

Despite supposedly being out of the loop while in exile in Angers, it seemed that Bonaparte had been a keen student of the newspapers and had discerned something about France’s apparently hopeless situation that few seemed to have recognised. This being the fact that, while France was now at war with three powerful neighbours, all three of those neighbours were distracted by internal affairs and could not turn their full force against her. Britain was a shaky dictatorship whose dictator could not trust men to leave his sight long enough to fight for him, and could safely be ignored—though, remembering his mother country, Bonaparte hoped she could be liberated one day. Flanders was deeply engaged in the Dutch Republic and was starting to suffer Schmidtist agitation, spreading from the former Mittelbund. And the Hapsburgs were in the middle of a civil war, with Italy-Lorraine not being able to take the offensive against France until she had overthrown Henrietta Eugénie as regent and replaced her with Charles of Krakau-Servia.

Therefore, though these foes could conceivably represent a dangerous alliance if they got their act together, for the moment they were vulnerable. And Bonaparte had always been a big believer in the idea that the best defence is a good offence. For the first time since the Jacobin Wars, major French armies were openly assembled, limited conscription was reintroduced, and the strategist Maille was asked to draw up a new plan based on his “War of Thunder” ideas.

This plan would be highly familiar to any students of the Jacobin Wars. Maille dubbed it Neptune. Like the Poséidon Offensive of a generation before, it was based around three attack prongs—one into Flanders, one into Lorraine and one into Piedmont. The difference would be that this attack was arguably better founded in Jacobin doctrine than the Jacobins’ had been—for it was crucially based on the idea that France could appeal on linguistic and nationalist grounds to the French-speakers in Alsace, western Piedmont and Wallonia. It relied upon at least a portion of the population of those regions welcoming French troops as liberators—a far cry from the Jacobin Wars. But Bonaparte was determined to use every weapon and tool he could to hit France’s enemies hard enough now that they would be unable to unite and crush her later on.

It was also around this time that King Victor Felix of Sardinia arrived in Toulon. Historians disagree on the exact sequence of events here. The conventional view is that the Sardinian Revolution, arguably the most successful revolution of the entire Popular Wars, did not begin until after the King left the country and as a result of it. However, others contend that early risings had already begun, Victor Felix was better informed about them than most, and left as the revolution began. Some credence is lent to this view by the fact that Victor Felix brought his whole family, some favourites and some treasure with him.

Victor Felix had spent his entire reign bitterly griping about how history had consigned him to the distant and unimportant island of Sardinia, his family’s ancestral holdings in Piedmont stolen by the Hapsburgs. He had constantly plotted about becoming king of a more important European country by some means, most famously in the case of the Polish Question. Naturally, none of this had endeared him to his subjects, and combined with the usual suspects such as unpopular taxes, 1830 saw Sardinia rise in revolution. The revolution was inspired by ideas from neighbouring Corsica, including the Adamantine notions of Henri Rouvroy, and more than inspiration came across from Corsica. Normally the Corsican Republic pursued a strict neutrality, wary of the fact that their protection from Britain meant less and less as the years went by. The Republic’s navy and army had grown with the excuse of combating piracy as part of the ICPA, but ultimately Corsica would always be a small nation.

When Sardinia rose in revolution, however, Corsican ships and soldiers flooded across the Strait of Bonifacio to aid their ideological comrades in the cause of liberty. Those Sardinian soldiers remaining loyal to the House of Savoy were crushed, most famously in the Battle of Nuoro (actually some distance from the titular city) in October 1830. With Corsican help, Cagliari surrendered in February 1831 to the rebels and the Sardinian Republic was proclaimed, its constitution based on that of Corsica.

Upon arrival in France, Victor Felix did not want French help in retaking Sardinia—he cared little for the island. He did, however, seek French help in exchange for being useful as a tool to further French aims. He would achieve this, but not in the way he had imagined...

Victor Felix had observed Joshua Churchill’s travails in trying to get a sufficiently pliable king on the throne of Great Britain after Frederick II had fled. The House of Hanover had considerably been whittled down by war and misfortune. The Jacobite cause, to restore the House of Stuart, had long since been considered dead, ever since the death of Charles Edward Stuart in Ireland in 1750. Charles had been survived by his brother, Henry Benedict Stuart, who became Pope Urban IX in 1803. However Henry had been the last scion of the House of Stuart, and with his death in 1811 the royal house was extinguished. In order to plot the succession one had to go considerably far back, all the way to Charles I. Charles’ youngest daughter Henrietta Anne had married the Duke of Orléans, and their daughter Anne Marie of Orléans had married Victor Amadeus II of Sardinia. Therefore, with the death of Henry Benedict Stuart, the Jacobite claims devolved to the Savoy King of Sardinia...who just happened to be Victor Felix. He earnestly urged Charles IX and Bonaparte to support an invasion of Britain with himself at its head, to be installed as a French-friendly Jacobite king. He even offered to convert to Protestantism to placate the British establishment. Certainly this mad plan was considerably more plausible thanks to Joshua’s own ridiculous succession ideas, but Charles and Bonaparte mostly just gave Victor Felix enough hope to keep him around as a potential tool without actually acting on any of his ideas. Nonetheless, he would have his part to play in history...






[1] Something seen in OTL during the American Revolutionary War.

[2] In a contrast to OTL where classical influence is mainly associated with the left in France.


Part #129: Unbroken Chains

“Dealing with allegedly civilised Russia is like a circus master dealing with a trained performing bear which forgets its training as soon as it feels hungry.”

–Jean-Marie Messier, 1872​

*

From “Great Lithuanians” by Mindaugas Paksas (1974):

The Kingdom of Navarre was one of the more whimsical creations of the Congress of Copenhagen. The decision to recreate a state which had not existed since the seventeenth century, and had not possessed true political independence since the sixteenth, can be attributed to a number of factors. Firstly, most powers at the Congress naturally wanted to punish France. The great French Foreign Minister Vauguyon managed to limit French territorial losses by aligning France with the most rapacious of the claimants, Austria, and allowing significant losses to the Hapsburgs in exchange for Hapsburg support preventing losses elsewhere. The result was that aside from those parts of France taken into Hapsburg realms—the provinces of Alsace, parts of Lorraine, parts of Provence and parts of the Dauphiné—French territorial losses were limited to Calais going to the British and the creation of Navarre from parts of the provinces of Guyenne and Gascony and Béarn together with some territory taken from Castile, which at this point was in no position to protest.

Secondly, Russia wanted a warm-water port on the Atlantic, and Britain was by now too weakened to prevent this as she once would have. The new Kingdom of Navarre was therefore built around the important port city of Bayonne as its capital, and not the traditional Navarrese capital of Pamplona, which still lay (just barely) on the Castilian side of the border. The Russians were aware that they would never be able to make the port an integral part of Russian imperial territory, and in any case the logistics would be a nightmare. The result was a puppet state under the Lithuanian noble Prince Adam Konstanty Czartoryski (also known variously by the Lithuanian, French and Basque forms of his name, “Аdomas Konstantinas Čartoriskis”, “Adam Constantin Tchartoryski” and “Adam Konstantino Txatorriski”). By this means Russia sought to extend her influence farther afield under cover of her close ally Lithuania.

Thirdly, the creation of Navarre would prevent border disputes in the region between France and Spain, and one of the supposed goals of the Congress was to try and prevent future conflicts. Of course given the kinds of borders that were drawn thanks to which countries happened to be on top of the pile at the time, this was a miserable failure.

Adam Konstanty was chosen not only because he was a scion of one of Lithuania’s most important noble families, the Czartoryskis, but also because he spoke not only French—which was common for Eastern European nobles in that era anyway—but also Spanish. He had grown up in an independent Lithuania, in which the Romanov Grand Dukes Peter and Paul had discouraged attempts to restore the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth by encouraging the growth of Lithuanian language and culture, pointing to its secondary position to Polish under the Commonwealth. Although that policy would come to bite the Romanovs in the backside before too long, it had been effective at preventing pro-Polish conspiracies, and Adam Konstanty was inspired to try the same in Navarre. He looked to try and recreate the Navarrese national identity, recognising that in a post-revolutionary climate, no king could afford to ignore nationalism. Better to be involved in the revival process and try to ride that stallion than stand in its way and be trampled.

The new King soon learned that his knowledge of Parisian French and Castilian Spanish was of limited use in Navarre. The new Navarrese state that had been arbitrarily carved out by the Congress was made up of a mixture of Basques (both from the French and Spanish sides of the borders) and Gascons. The Gascons in particular resented his rule; though historically they had been quite independent-minded, in the post-revolutionary world they were determined Frenchmen. Of course, it can be argued that this is in part precisely because they were under a foreign ruler, and if there had been no Navarre they would have been much less loyal to Paris. Adam Konstanty found himself relying on the Basques, who had made up most of the historical Kingdom of Navarre and, after being buffeted by the tides of war afflicting both France and Spain, liked the idea of their own state. This tendency on the King’s part snowballed, with him marrying Basque aristocrat Joane de Zarate. Always quite talented at languages, the King devoted himself to learning the particularly alien Basque tongue as a challenge. Though part of his Russian-inspired attempts at establishing a national identity, the cultural flowering of the Basque language under his reign was also simply because the King had a personal interest in the language. Adam Konstanty is known for having sparked a new interest in the study of language in general, and René Rigaudeau—probably the most famous linguist of all—spent his early studies under the King’s patronage. Of course given Rigaudeau’s later work the world can consider Adam Konstanty’s encouragement to be a decidedly mixed blessing...

Therefore under Adam Konstanty Navarre’s Basque credentials were emphasised and it was treated as a Basque state, much to the annoyance of the large Gascon minority. Russian ships might forever be docking at Bayonne on their way to the Far East, but the King ensured that the Russians were never allowed to treat the locals as inferiors, and always gave the impression—whether justified is another matter—that the Russians were allowed to dock only at his own sufferance.

By the Popular Wars, then, Adam Konstanty was a popular monarch among his Basque subjects and anything but among the Gascons. The Popular Wars first affected Navarre in the form of the Brazilian War. Castile retained many Basques of its own, including in the historical Navarrese capital of Pamplona and in the city of Bilbao on the Bay of Biscay coast. During the late period of the Watchful Peace, Alfonso XII—or rather his Portuguese masters—concerned at Navarre’s promotion of a separate Basque culture, had withdrawn the traditional privileges of the Basque regions and tried to integrate them more closely into the Castilian state. Naturally this attempt backfired and led to subversive nationalism among Castile’s Basques, including those that had been perfectly happy to live as Castilians previously.

When the Brazilian War came to the Iberian Peninsula, the Basque regions of northern Castile were one of the first areas to revolt. 1829, the ‘First Spanish Revolution’, saw uprisings across Castile, most famously in Salamanca.[1] Most of these were crushed by loyalist and Portuguese forces before the eventual arrival of the New Spanish armies from over the sea in 1830. However the Basques were in a strong position, mostly living in mountainous terrain that gave an advantage to locals in Kleinkrieger warfare, and being at the farthest reaches of Castile and low on the Portuguese’s priority list. Their only concern was that Basque rebels’ control of Bilbao would allow the New Spanish to land troops there. Some Portuguese troops were sent to attack the Basques and restore control. Adam Konstanty had a decision to make—whether he dared openly support the rebel Castilian Basques and try to expand Navarre’s territory. He judged that the Portuguese-Castilians were nearing collapse and the New Spanish would make their move soon. So he cast the dice.

Navarrese weapons were funnelled to the Basque rebels and Navarrese troops went to support them. The Portuguese force facing them was small, and soon defeated. At the cost of very little bloodshed, Navarre had proved itself, and the Basque rebels submitted themselves to Adam Konstanty. Of course, that was not the end of matters. As Adam Konstanty had gambled, the New Spanish soon landed—farther west down the Biscay coast. The Reconquista of Spain would last for another three years, but the Basques’ rebellion soon became apparent to Charles IV. After waiting so long to get their country back, the New Spanish were not amiable to the idea of losing parts of it, particularly since the Portuguese managed to hold on to scraps of Galicia and the Catalans managed to defend their homeland as a remnant of Neapolitan Aragon. Ultimatums sent to Adam Konstanty spiralled out of control, and went from the reasonable demand to return the former Basque territory to Spain to the ridiculous one of asking him to turn his entire kingdom over to the Spanish crown. While the New Spanish remained distracted by mopping up the Peninsula, this would not last. Adam Konstanty would need powerful allies, and unfortunately the one he was supposed to have—Russia—was now engaged in her own front of the Popular Wars. At the same time, the Gascon people of Navarre had become even more incensed by the addition of yet more Basques to Navarre and the fact that Napoleon Bonaparte was using the idea of French nationalist irredentism to fuel his own ends in the wars with the Hapsburgs and Flemings. Romantic propaganda cannot really be ‘aimed’, and some of it ended up in Navarre. The result was a pro-French rebellion among Gascons, a knife in Adam Konstanty’s back at the time when he was facing a potential New Spanish attack.

The result was that, at the start of the year 1832, Adam Konstanty cut a deal with the French government. He agreed to surrender the majority-Gascon parts of Navarre in exchange for French protection of the expanded realm against the New Spaniards. France would also gain the privileges in using the port of Bayonne (now known by its Basque name of Baiona) that Russia had possessed. Effectively France was giving up the prospect of regaining a little territory in exchange for gaining substantial influence in a much larger bit of strategically important territory. The French agreed, and though the New Spaniards grumbled about French perfidy, they did not dare attack with their restored realm so fragile. The Gascons mostly returned to France, and Navarre’s future was—for the moment at least—secured...

*

From: “Nineteenth Century Russia: A History” by Carlos Rodriguez, 1980—

The reign of Emperor Paul was certainly not uneventful, but had been marked by a curious stability. Paul had managed to avoid the assassins’ knife for decades, and when he died in 1829 it would be peacefully in his sleep. After coming to power in the Great Baltic War, Paul had governed Russia in a time marked mostly by peace, though wars had come: Russia’s participation in the latter phase of the Jacobin Wars, the so-called ‘War of the Nations’; the Great Eastern Adventure aimed at furthering Russian influence in Japan and China; and Russian intervention in the Ottoman Time of Troubles, which gained new territories for the Russian Empire. Some of these, like Moldavia and Crimea, proved to be rather mixed blessings...

When his father Emperor Peter III had made him Grand Duke of Lithuania, Paul had been the author of a policy aimed at supporting the Lithuanian national identity by encouraging the growth of Lithuanian literature and arts, learning and promoting the language. Given that this predates the mainstream rise of nationalism in the Jacobin Wars, Paul may have been inspired by observing his father’s often hapless position in the Russian court, frequently viewed as an alien German ruler. However his policy was also aimed at stabilising his realm besides his position in it: under the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth the Lithuanian language had had a second-class position compared to Polish, and Paul used its new primacy—as well as prestige projects like setting up a Lithuanian Navy—to unfavourably contrast Lithuania’s position in the Commonwealth with its new one. Lithuania might be subject to Russian influence, was his message, but this was nonetheless an improvement on what had come before. Although Paul did not entirely go native (as a future tsar he naturally remained Orthodox, for example) he did make a point of sometimes sticking up for Lithuanian interests against diktats from St Petersburg.[2] This policy served to make him reasonably popular and create Lithuania as a stable state. This was proved in the Great Baltic War, when his Lithuanian subjected loyally rallied to his side to support him against the Potemkinites.

After winning the war and becoming Emperor of All the Russias, Paul recognised that the Potemkinites’ support had come largely from the idea that his father and himself had been alien rulers and that the Potemkins represented a more native, Slavic class of ruler. Ever since Peter the Great, Russian Emperors had been telling their subjects that western European ways were superior and they had to try and conform to them, and sooner or later that prompted a wave of nativist resentment. No fool, Paul swiftly engaged in promoting Russian language and culture in the same way he had in Lithuania. Partly with the excuse of the French Revolution, he ordered the end of the use of French at court—which took some substantial time to take hold, not least because many Russian nobles spoke French but no Russian—and passed other reforms aimed at ensuring that Russia would not be considered an alien ruling class treating resentful peasants like a conquered enemy. The fact that Paul was also emancipating serfs (not entirely by choice) also made him popular with commoners. His policies met with considerable alarm from traditionalist Russian aristocrats, hence the vast number of assassination attempts, but Paul managed to escape all of them thanks to good choice in bodyguards. In later life he even acquired a bodyguard of Yapontsi nindzya, a gift from Mortiz Benyovsky.[3] In Paul’s reign many Russian aristocrats found themselves exiled to Siberia after unprovable but suspected complicity in such attacks. This combined with a number of people being raised to the nobility, and eventually the growth of industry in Russia leading to self-made men, turned the aristocratic culture of St Petersburg and Moscow upside down.

The importance of ethnic nationalism to Paul’s rule was exemplified by the fact that his victory in the war had come in no small part due to the actions of Heinz Kautzman, a second-generation German immigrant to Russia, yet Paul was at pains to try and conceal knowledge of this. In private Kautzman remained a confidante and a capable general and minister, but in public Paul invented spats or sent him to the other side of the Empire to prevent any suspicions of the idea that he was close to anyone other than native Slavs.

Paul married Antonina Izabella Czartoryski, a Lithuanian noble (and cousin of future King of Navarre Adam Konstanty Czartoryski) and she bore him three children: Prince Peter, the tsesarevich[4] who succeeded Paul as Grand Duke of Lithuania when he became Emperor; Prince Theodore, who became Governor-General of Moscow; and Princess Yelena, who married the Archduke Charles of Austria and therefore became an Archduchess of Austria—and eventually Queen of Servia, a politically useful position given Paul’s Slavicist agenda. Peter followed his father’s policies in Lithuania, but whereas Paul had been pragmatic, Peter became more of a true believer. He had been born and raised in Lithuania and lived most of his life there, and spoke Lithuanian more fluently than Russian. Theodore (or Fyodor) on the other hand grew up in Russia and became an enforcer of his father’s Slavicist policy, promoting cultural growth. He also had a particular interest in technological advancement and famously patronised Vladimir Tarefikhov, the British-born steam pioneer. Theodore was arguably the father of the key Russian political theory known as “The National Marriage” in English, partly through his own ideas and partly by promoting other thinkers. This ideology was intended as a counterblast to Sutcliffist ideas like those of Francis II of Austria. It argues that scientific and technological advancement should not be seen as a threat to religion and cultural tradition, providing that both science and the church are properly ‘married’ under the officiation of the Nation as the ‘priest’. The Nation is variously identified with the ethnic nationalist conception of the people making up the country (particularly since the ideology was later repurposed by Diversitarian interests), the monarchy, or the State in its broader political sense. Theodore’s ideas represent an important step in the general Russian ‘national idea’ of an empire made up of people of many classes and pursuing many different paths, but marching to the betterment of that empire as one united army.

By the time of Paul’s death in 1829, his sons had both had children of their own: Peter’s son Constantine (Konstantin), aged twenty, and Theodore’s son Michael (Mikhail), aged eighteen. Upon the Emperor’s death, according to the succession arrangements, Peter became Peter IV, Emperor of All the Russias, while Constantine succeeded him as Grand Duke Konstantinas I. In this he was assisted by his mother, the former Grand Duchess Sofija, from the powerful Lithuanian noble house of Radvila.[5]

It swiftly became apparent that Paul’s success in living to die of old age had not discouraged all his potential assassins. Two days before Peter arrived for his coronation, the Academy Conspiracy (so called because its members were alleged to have held their meetings in the basement of the Academy of the Three Noblest Arts[6]) struck. St Petersburg awoke on October 4th 1829 to find that some of its more famous inhabitants had been subject to an extraordinary attack.

The widowed Empress Antonina, who had survived her husband, was dead, apparently from poison. In her hand was clutched a suicide note addressed to Heinz Kautzman, appearing to identify him as her lover. At the same time, Kautzman himself was found dead from (it was believed) a heart attack brought on by exertion, lying in a bloodsoaked bed filled with a cavalcade of grotesquerie.

In fact the assassination of the two represents perhaps the most absurdly excessive and unconvincing attempt to make it appear natural in the history of Russian political assassination—which is quite a claim to fame. The Empress’ note was written in both her native Lithuanian and in Russian, as though the conspirators couldn’t make up their minds whether to emphasise her alien background or put it in a language that the people discovering the body could actually read. Kautzman’s bed contained three strangled children, one of whom had been dismembered, two adult men slain by bullets, and a goat. Giovanni Tressino reflected “It is well that Kautzman lacked a sister, or doubtless she would have been abducted and included in that bizarre attempt at a satanic orgy as well.” As Tressino implied, the conspirators had also scribbled vague ‘magic’ and Jewish-looking symbols all over the bedroom to try and implicate Kautzman in as many negative things as they could.

Exactly what happened remains a bit of a mystery, one that in Russian-speaking circles at least is subject to the same levels of speculation as what happened to Jean de Lisieux. A recent take on the affair was the 1960 play by Zakharov, A Simple Plan. The play is a black comedy, turning the conspiracy into a farce. It explains the vast number of redundant objects of perversion left with Kautzman as being the result of three separate groups of conspirators, one of which is actually pro-Kautzman but is made up of a group of hapless clowns who make things worse. The two shot adults are the results of the conspirators running into each other and fighting, falling by chance over the bed. (This was a popular theory suggested at the time—another was that Kautzman had managed to fight the first two assassins off by shooting them). Although well received, the play was banned by the Russian government—not due to being disrespectful to historical figures, but out of paranoia that the play somewhat represented a Societist message (mocking division between two groups and suggesting it could lead to disaster).

In any case, many troops with a loyalty or fondness for Kautzman remained in the city, and when they learned that there had been a clumsy attempt made to blacken his name, soldiers ran riot through the city. Numerous buildings were looted, burned or otherwise damaged before order could be restored. It was to a tense, smoke-blackened city that Peter arrived. Still, he could look forward to a long and fruitful reign...or so he thought...







[1] See Part #121.

[2] This is all somewhat redundant due to what has already been mentioned in the last excerpt, but this is the problem with the digitisers used by the MacCaulay team—setting them up to digitise anything more specific than big chunks of text is more complicated than it’s worth.

[3] See Part #108.

[4] The heir to the throne of Russia, i.e. the Crown Prince. Often confused with ‘tsarevich’, which is a title for any son of a Tsar.

[5] Better known in OTL (and earlier in TTL) by its Polish form of Radziwiłł.

[6] Known in OTL as the Imperial Academy of Arts. It was renamed by Catherine the Great, who was never queen regnant in TTL.



Part #130: Naples Puts The Boot In

“Two Italians in a room constitute a conspiracy; three would be a civil war. The same principle applies to multiple Italian states under one crown.”

—Giovanni Tressino, 1829 [1]​

*

From: “Europe Since Lisieux” by Rupprecht Eisenberg (1963)—

Southern Italy has had a curious and eventful second millennium. It began with the Hauteville family of Norman adventurers conquering the region—Naples from the Byzantine Empire and other Christian states, Sicily from the Muslims—and uniting them for the first time as the Kingdom of Sicily. While that political union would not last, it culturally tied the southern half of the Italian peninsula to the island of Sicily for centuries to come. Later the kingdom passed to the Hohenstaufen rulers of the Holy Roman Empire, before in 1266 Naples passed to the House of Anjou and the island of Sicily to the House of Aragon. While the Aragonese and later Spanish monarchs remained secure in Sicily, Naples would be contested repeatedly between the Angevins and the Spaniards, with the French as an occasional third party. Naples went through a rapid interchange of ruling houses: in 1647 the area even briefly became a republic, albeit with the Angevin claimant Henry II as its Doge. Naples and Sicily then passed to direct Spanish rule until the turn of the eighteenth century.

The War of the Spanish Succession, in which the ruling Hapsburg House of Spain died out and was replaced with a branch of the French Bourbons, provided an opportunity for the Italian possessions to break away. The Austrian Hapsburgs, though unable to gain control over Spain itself (which passed to the Bourbons) were able to lay claim to much of the former Spanish Hapsburg possessions elsewhere, including Flanders and Naples. Sicily on the other hand passed to the Dukes of Savoy, who had wanted a crown, any crown, so as to possess royal dignity. Unfortunately for both, the War of the Polish Succession reversed this, with the newly Spanish Bourbons reconquering both Naples and Sicily. However, unlike the former policy of Spanish direct rule, the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily (though remaining constitutionally separate) were both given to a cadet branch of the Spanish House of Bourbon: King Philip V’s third son Charles as Charles V and VII. Unexpectedly however Philip’s first and second sons died childless after reigning as Louis I and Ferdinand VI, meaning Charles had to return to Spain—bringing his anti-clericalist Neapolitan chief minister Bernardo Tanucci with him—and be crowned Charles III of Spain in 1761. He elected to abdicate the thrones of Naples and Sicily in favour of his second son Charles, who became Charles VI and VIII.[2]

Charles was King of Naples and Sicily throughout the Jacobin Wars, though towards their end he was old and ill and it is often claimed that the kingdom was really being run by his son Prince Charles Gennaro. During this period the kingdom became subject to the influence of the ‘Unholy Trinity’, a trio of Englishmen with influence at court: Admiral Horatio Nelson, Sir Richard Hamilton and Sir John Acton. Nelson in particular exercised influence by his close friendship (and possibly something more) with the King’s daughter Princess Carlotta. The Trinity were often unpopular with the common folk of Naples, but fortuitously events ensured that their influence never grew large enough to prompt protests or rebellions. After the Rape of Rome, Naples helped install Henry Benedict Stuart—the Jacobite claimant to the throne of England[3]—as Pope Urban IX, much to the Trinity’s displeasure. Like Charles IV and VIII, Urban was old and would only last until 1811, but he played an important role in rallying the Catholic faithful against the Jacobins. Urban was a strong enough character to prevent much Neapolitan influence in the (reduced) Papal States in his lifetime, but he was followed by the weak Popes Benedict XV, Pius VI and Clement XVI[4] who became mere puppets of Naples.

Naples and Sicily had a good war, all things considered. By fighting Hoche in the Papal States and Tuscany rather than on their own territory, they escaped much of the damage that afflicted northern Italy. The Neapolitan people warmed somewhat to their rulers for saving them from such a fate; previously, with their royal house seeming to change every Tuesday, they had felt too much like pawns in a greater game to feel any attachment to their king, and their morale had suffered concordantly in war. After the war, Naples gained considerable territory in the Italian Peninsula: the enclaves of Pontecorvo and Benevento from the Papal States as well as much of the core territory save Lazio. Considerable influence was also acquired in Tuscany. Although Tuscany had been a Hapsburg possession before the war, the Hapsburgs had been in no position to help defend it during Hoche’s invasions of Italy, and the Neapolitans had taken their place. Grand Duke Charles of Tuscany (usually called Carlo I to avoid confusion with the Neapolitan Charleses) married his son Carlo II to Princess Carlotta of Naples in a somewhat loveless marriage. It was rumoured that their son Carlo III was in fact the biological son of Horatio Nelson.

Elsewhere, Naples participated in driving the French from Spain, and when Spain was partitioned, Aragon—in a supreme act of historical irony—became part of the Neapolitan crown. Charles III’s actions in this matter have been debated. He was definitely old and ill and would die barely a year after having the crown of Aragon placed on his head. The argument stems from just how aware Charles was of events at this point or whether decisions were being taken by his son Charles Gennaro. Some claim that this is the only possible explanation, as otherwise Charles III would have had no party to dismembering his brother Philip’s inheritance, and would have given Aragon at least to the exiled New Spanish claimant, Philip’s first son Charles IV. Others argue that Charles III was more coldblooded than that and cared only for expanding his own cadet branch’s power. Still others suggest that Charles III was sympathetic to his brother but dismissed his sons as unworthy successors for fighting a pointless civil war over the kingdom in the middle of a French invasion. Whatever the reality, Charles died in 1811 as Charles VI of Naples, VIII of Sicily and IV of Aragon.[5]

His son Charles Gennaro elected to be crowned not as Charles VII, IX and V, but under his second name of Gennaro I. This was not simply to simplify matters, but because he wanted to bring the three parts of his realm closer together, and started referring to them officially as the ‘Three Sicilies’ (it had formerly been a nickname). He did not succeed in politically unifying the three kingdoms as he had hoped—he was advised that this would lead to war—but he did manage to create something of a sense of fellow feeling, at least among the middle classes. He was also quite popular with the lower classes, especially in Naples, for light taxation and passing laws that helped small farmers. Industrialisation of the Three Sicilies during the Watchful Peace was limited, not out of any Sutcliffist sentiment on Gennaro’s part but simply because his kingdoms lacked much in the way of coal reserves. Due to the Three Sicilies’ strategic alliance with the Concert of Germany states (thanks to a mutual dislike of the Hapsburgs), regular shipments of coal did come in, but its high price meant it was typically only used for the rich idiot’s toy version of steam carriages and the most important factories.

Gennaro’s chief minister, the Pere de Portolà, had been the architect of a much debated policy in Aragon which focused on using the Catalan minority as a ruling class. Although it is somewhat anachronistic to ascribe nationalist ambitions to the Catalans at this point, it is true that Catalonia had lost much of its historical privileges since the Bourbon takeover of Spain, and the Neapolitans were able to use them as reliable administrators—secure in the knowledge that the Catalans were better off under their rule than any other plausible master of Spain, and were not strong enough to think they could establish their own fully independent state. The policy has been argued over because some suggest it did more harm than good, alienating the rest of the people of Aragon and helping drive them into the arms of the New Spanish when they finally returned. Others claim that this was inevitable and Gennaro’s policy at least saved Catalonia (and the Balearics) for the Three Sicilies after the ‘Reconquista’, which allowed the Three Sicilies to continue as a Mediterranean trading power. Whatever the truth, the Popular Wars saw the Three Sicilies losing much but not all of their Spanish possessions.

During the Watchful Peace, the Three Sicilies had taken advantage of the Ottoman Time of Troubles to take over Tunis—at first allegedly as an anti-pirate action under the ICPA, later openly an act of annexation. This meant the Three Sicilies now effectively controlled all the sea routes from the eastern to the western half of the Mediterranean. The situation was such that Leopold of Hapsburg Italy even engaged some engineers to try and figure out whether it was practical to try and dig a canal across the northern part of the Italian Peninsula. (It wasn’t). During the Popular Wars the Tunisian locals rose up in rebellion and briefly regained control of the Beylik of Tunis, but in 1836 order was restored by the Neapolitans.

In Naples itself, the loss of most of Aragon was compounded by the death, at the end of 1829, of Gennaro I at the age of fifty-eight. Romantic historians ascribe this to death from despair from either the Aragonese losses or the death of his wife Queen Maria (from the now dispossessed Mantuan House of Gonzaga) in an accident. More practical historians describe it as pneumonia. In any case Gennaro was replaced by his son Prince Charles Louis, who chose to go by the name Luigi I, copying his father’s use of a groundbreaking and Italian-form name.[6] Luigi dismissed the now aged Pere de Portolà and appointed Leonardo Nelson in his place. Horatio Nelson had died at the age of 61 in 1819, just too late to fight in the Popular Wars. He had married a Neapolitan lady (though, it was alleged, still carrying on his activities with Princess Carlotta) and, although Nelson steadfastly refused to ever renounce his Anglicanism, his son had grown up a Catholic. Named for Nelson’s great friend Leo Bone (Napoleon Bonaparte) the Prime Minister of France, Leonardo was known as both an adventurer and an able administrator. He had risen to prominence for helping subdue and then govern Tunis a few years before. Like Luigi, however, he was also young and hot-blooded. Luigi was forced to appoint his uncle Francis Philip as Chancellor of State, a previously unknown position which essentially meant ‘to act as regent in all but name if he gets too overexcited’. Naturally the king was rather resentful of this.

Luigi was convinced that his father’s losses were due to being insufficiently audacious in the face of the New Spanish and their supporters. He was dissuaded from attempting to regain territories in Aragon. However, Luigi was also wiser than he first appeared, with a better and clearer understanding of the Populist movement about to sweep Europe than many of his contemporaries. He correctly deduced that the revolution in Sardinia was inspired and encouraged by Corsica, and predicted that the next step would be to Sicily. With that in mind, he reorganised government in Sicily and created a new national police force—meaning that when the revolutionary spirit indeed struck in 1832, the revolutionaries were quickly and mostly bloodlessly suppressed. In Naples he considered that his father’s well-received policies towards the poor would help prevent much in the way of revolutionary sentiment, but also had the insight that making a symbolic gesture would help stick this in the minds of would-be revolutionaries. To that end he cancelled various debts and taxes and had wagons of wine sent to many cities with instructions to call for a day of celebration on his ascension of the throne. This worked quite well, and though there were some scattered oubreaks of Populist sentiment in Naples (most notably the short-lived ‘Calabrian Republic’ of 1833), the realm essentially escaped yet another period of European upheaval almost completely unscathed. For this reason, Luigi has become an object of great admiration by members of the Reactivist political ideology, with many Reactivists stating that Luigi’s moves represent a perfect application of the Reactivist manifesto years before John Greville actually wrote it.

Something that also helped Luigi, and was picked up by his propagandists, was the fact that a country made unstable by revolution was likely to be conquered by hated foreign powers, and that the people of Naples could observe this happening. When France launched the Neptune Offensive in August 1830, one of its three prongs was aimed right at Hapsburg Italy. The French also possessed Victor Felix, heir to the Duchy of Savoy, although their propaganda was rather inconsistent in whether they planned to restore him to the throne or not. Regardless, uprisings occurred across Italy-Lorraine. These were more minor than they might have been—Leopold was quite popular, certainly more so than most Hapsburg rulers—but rather more major than those afflicting Naples or most other countries outside the Germanies. The Hapsburg government apparatus was forced to flee from their capital of Turin due to a pro-Savoy uprising. Leopold was already gone, of course, leading an army to the Brenner Pass to support the Archduke Charles in overthrowing the Empress Henrietta Eugénie as Regent. The remaining Hapsburg administrators decamped for Milan, which had been a Hapsburg possession for much longer and remained largely loyal.

Turin was seized by the French by the end of the year, while Genoa declared its independence as the old Republic. Venice would do the same, but the attempt at restoring the former oligarchic Republic would rapidly be overthrown from within by radicals. The precise nature of the Venetian Commune is a matter for much academic debate. Some claim that the radicals were made up of neo-Jacobin admirers of Hoche, and openly referred to their domain as the Venetian Latin Republic. Others say they were closer to Adamantians, albeit rather cobrist ones, and wished to establish a classless state but without filling the canals with blood in the process. Much has been written on the subject, but most of it is speculation. The chief accounts are those by the Venetian exiles who had settled in Naples after the city’s French and then Hapsburg conquest during the Jacobin Wars. Some returned to serve the Commune, believing it to be their old Republic reborn, and were naturally bitter when it turned out to be different. This is particularly true given many of the returned exiles had been children when they had left and had grown up in Naples with an idealised view of Venice that nothing could live up to. Therefore everything written on the subject must be taken with a pinch of salt.

King Leopold found his army blocked at the Brenner Pass by the forces of his cousin Maria Sophia, Countess of Tyrol, who supported Henrietta Eugénie. Realising he had little prospect of overcoming this—his own father had blocked Hoche from invading Austria the same way—Leopold turned to putting down the rebellions and invasions afflicting his land. He chose to turn to relatively nearby Venice first, and put down the Commune with fire and the sword. There are many stories told about a heroic Communard going down fighting atop a barricade while holding a flag held high, but no two stories agree on what flag it was.

After suppressing the Venetian Commune, Leopold turned to his other problems. Most of the revolts in Hapsburg Italy were relatively minor, and he decided that his first priority was to stop the French. So he did, and the advance of Neptune ground to a halt. When the campaign season began again in 1831, Leopold would begin it with the important victory of retaking Turin.

However, Leopold’s focus meant that, once again, allegedly Hapsburg Tuscany was ignored by the other Hapsburgs. Carlo II’s death had prompted a grand uprising. Carlo III was young and inexperienced and the rumours of his illegitimate and Protestant parentage didn’t help. The rebellion was somewhat nationalist in character, almost Schmidtist; it spilled over into Lucca (with its absentee Duke) and the Papal States (with their weak Popes). As much as there was a rallying call at all in the somewhat incoherent rebellion, it was aimed at petty and incompetent rulers. Carlo was overthrown in Florence and fled to Naples. In Florence the rebels, proclaiming the Etrurian Republic, raised a red flag with a black swastika.

The origins of this are worth discussing. In the eighteenth century, Italians—and especially Tuscans—had begun to hold up the Etruscans, rather than the Romans, as the true origins of Italian culture and civilisation. The reasons for this are various, and perhaps can partially be ascribed to the fact that Latin and Roman culture was (1) ubiquitous in Europe among the educated classes, and thus not uniquely Italian, and (2) rather a lot for modern Italians to live up to. The Etruscan civilisation was also remarkably mysterious, with its alphabet unintelligible and thus no writings and little artwork surviving. This made it a prime target of study by hermetic mystics, and was a much more darkly interesting story of the origin of Italy than the boring old well-documented Romans.[7] However, precisely because little was known of the Etruscans, their admirers found it hard to find suitable symbols to define them. The swastika ended up symbolising the Etruscans after 1815 or so due to its prominence on an Etruscan pendant unearthed at Bolsena. In fact of course the swastika is a universal symbol found across European, Middle Eastern, Indian and Far Eastern cultures, to the extent that some advocated using it either as a symbol of Societism (as the closest thing to a ‘human’ symbol) or for the Assembly of Nations. However in the eyes of the common man the swastika is invariably associated with Italian romanticism, no matter how many times experts explain its true connotations.

Luigi saw a great opportunity. Gambling that his efforts had prevented much in the way of rebellions in Naples and Sicily themselves, he assembled his armies and sent them forth to crush the rebels and restore order in the Papal States and Tuscany. In this war the great Sicilian general Antonio Falcone made his name, earning the Order of St Januarius.[8] In 1831 the Neapolitans took back their enclave of Orbetello, which had been overrun by rebels, and conquered the south of Tuscany. 1832 saw a rebel reorganisation and a relatively formidable peasant army facing the Neapolitans—only for Leonardo Nelson, imitating his father’s schemes of the last war, to outflank them. A Sicilian army was landed in Elba and then descended upon Piombino, which had been another Neapolitan enclave. From Piombino the Sicilians marched on Florence. The war did not go without a hitch, but by the end of 1833 the rebels had been crushed and the Etrurian Republic nothing more than a memory.

The question arose of what to do with the conquered territories. Carlo III remained young, was unpopular with Tuscans, and somewhat scared of returning to his throne. The current Pope, Pius VII, was weak as a secular prince. In the end Luigi, typically, decided on the most audacious solution. Tuscany in its entirety would be annexed to the crown of Naples, as would Lucca; a treaty was negotiated with its Duke, now King Casimir V of Poland, whereby he would be paid a reasonable sum in exchange for giving up his inheritance. Some more parts of the remaining Papal States were also annexed, but a significant state remained under the theoretically absolute rule of the Pope, as it would remain until the accession of Innocent XIV some years later. Carlo III was made Viceroy of Catalonia, taking the invented title of Duke of Barcelona to compensate him for the loss of Tuscany. He proved a much more popular ruler there than he had been in Tuscany, learning the Catalan language and promoting local culture as a hedge against Spanish irredentism. He officially changed the name of his house to Hapsburg-Bourbon.

Meanwhile, Luigi finally took the step his father had wanted, formally merging all his dominions—including the new ones—into the officially-titled United Kingdom of the Three Sicilies. He also commissioned a new flag to replace the current overly-complex one. Luigi understood that it was much easier to inspire men to fight and to bring forth national feeling if your national flag could be easily stitched together by a housewife or painted by a child as part of a celebration. The new flag, adopted in 1835, was three horizontal stripes of red, yellow and blue: red and yellow from the old banners of Catalonia, Sicily and Romagna, and red, yellow and blue from Naples.

The real Hapsburgs, naturally, were outraged by all this, but by this point in the Popular Wars they were in no position to object...





[1] Obviously a bit of wry self-deprecation, as Tressino himself was Italian.

[2] This is the first major change to OTL. In OTL Charles III abdicated in favour of his third son Ferdinand, who became Ferdinand IV and III, and later Ferdinand I of the Two Sicilies when he merged the crowns into one. The reason for this is that in OTL Charles’ first son Philip was mentally disabled and unfit to rule, so Spain went to his second son Charles (as Charles IV) and Naples and Sicily to his third son Ferdinand. In TTL, however, Philip is healthy and thus follows his father as Philip VI of Spain while Charles becomes Charles VI and VIII of Naples and Sicily.

[3] This is technically correct, as the Stuarts did not recognise the Act of Union, and so claimed to be Kings of England, Scotland and Ireland rather than of Great Britain.

[4] The Papal numbering is a bit off compared to OTL, because Papal conclaves are one of the events most subject to butterflies, and thus we have been having different Popes and papal names since the mid-eighteenth century.

[5] The regnal numbers for the recreated Castile and Aragon were counted from the regnal numbers of Spain, emphasising how arbitrary the division was.

[6] Strictly speaking he should be Louis IV and II – IV of Naples, II of Sicily and Catalonia. Like his father he is basically acting as though the Three Sicilies are already a united kingdom and starting again.

[7] This is OTL, though in OTL the Etruscan craze started to fade away after the French Revolution, probably because the latter emphasised Roman and Greek classicism so much. TTL’s French Revolution doesn’t do that, hence the Etruscan craze survives.

[8] A chivalric order established in Naples by Charles V and VII (later Charles III of Spain) in 1738 in both OTL and TTL. Note that the modern form of Januarius is Gennaro; the later king may have been named due to association with the order.


Part #131: Kalmar, Interrupted

“Pity poor Sweden, so far from God and so close to the Russian Empire...”

– Willem Schuyler​

*

From: “A History of the Baltic” by Dr V. J. Scindia (1974)—

The Popular Wars are generally considered to have had their biggest effect on the course of history in the Germanies—at least as far as Europe is concerned. The Schmidtist movement spread far beyond its original area of focus and served to challenge the rule of the establishment across the former Holy Roman Empire. Yet while Schmidtism was explicitly and solely concerned with Germans and the need to unite them into a single republican polity, it nonetheless had an indirect effect on many non-German Populist movements outside the former Empire. Chief among these must be the Stockholm Conspiracy.

Sweden, though not equalling her triumphs in the seventeenth century prior to Poltava, had had a relatively good eighteenth century. Her careful choices of alliances had netted her considerable new territory in the Baltic. However, she had become entangled unwisely in the Russian Civil War, expanding it into a Great Baltic War, and had suffered defeat at the hands of the Russians, Lithuanians and Danes, undoing all her former acquisitions. Her king had died, and the Swedish Riksdag had agreed to a new Union of Kalmar, accepting the King of Denmark as their sovereign, in exchange for Danish help in protecting the remaining Swedish possessions from the Russians. For this reason, the Swedish crown had managed to hold on to Finland, something which today can only be seen through the eyes of irony.

Throughout the latter Jacobin Wars period and the Watchful Peace, the union with Denmark was generally an age of renewed prosperity in Sweden. This was helped by the work of Gustav Bergqvist, an engineer who developed new improvements and applications in the field of applying steam engines to mining operations. Sweden had always been a major supplier of iron ore to the rest of Europe, and the demand rose substantially due to many countries using iron to build their own industries. Eventually the need for iron rails in railways would bring this to its zenith. Bergqvist’s work ensured that Swedish supply could keep up with demand, and riches rolled in. Sweden had also given the world two of the most influential scientists[1] of the last century—Carl Scheele and Carl von Linné, better known as Linnaeus. Linnaeus might be enormously controversial due to the inspiration his work had upon the ideology of the Jacobins, but during the Watchful Peace the Taxonomist movement arose to defend Linnaeus’ earlier work and try to divorce it from the political element that had developed later on. The desire of earlier generations to read their works in the original Swedish meant that Swedish remained a language of scholarship, albeit a minor one, and the more widespread knowledge of the tongue outside Sweden led to a cultural flowering, with much new poetry and literature being written in the Watchful Peace period. It helped that French had lost much of its earlier status due to association with the Jacobins and ‘German’ literature was not yet written in a single dialect; there was a significant void there for new players to fill. This naturally led to more Swedish scientists rising to prominence, particularly in the field of chemistry.

Paradoxically, however, this prosperity also limited Sweden’s prospects, because it meant many lower-class Swedes gained enough money to finance emigration abroad. There was a general feeling that the current prosperity would not last and that starting a new life elsewhere was a better bet. Also, though Sweden was a relatively pleasant place to live for the time, there was still the point that she had been a proud nation humbled in the Great Baltic War. Denmark had reclaimed the western half of Scania, if only to control the entrance to the Baltic more thoroughly. Some Swedes wanted revenge, but others thought that their home country’s time of glory was over and it was best to start again. The destinations for emigration from Sweden varied, and there is perhaps some truth in the claim by Nilsson that it would have been even greater if a more ideal destination for Swedes existed. Swedes were generally split between the Empire of North America (friendly to Protestants, but too stuffy and conservative in character for many Swedish freethinkers, as well as the slavery issue), the United Provinces of South America (more radical in tone, but some feared whether they practiced what they preached on tolerating Protestants) and to a lesser extent the Dutch Cape. All three of these had considerable space for new settlers, and Swedish immigrants generally gravitated to the frontier, desiring a piece of land of their own. Stories circulated in the press back in Sweden, comparing the emigrants to the story of King Gylfi from Norse myth and how they could obtain a similarly vast piece of land.[2] Other writers opined that Sweden was losing too many people and would never regain her former heights, suggesting that emigration be taxed or banned.

The Stockholm Conspiracy was one of the strangest Populist movements of them all, to the extent where many refuse to give them that title. It was a revolution not of commoners but of aristocrats, men who disliked the status quo and wanted a fully independent Sweden to live again and become a great power on the European stage once more. Throughout the Popular Wars, Denmark seemed too powerful to pull off any kind of uprising, but they made plans, circulated writings, set up a network of people in the right locations ready to jump into action if the opportunity arose. And in 1831 it did.

The Schmidtist movement had toppled the Mittelbund, proclaiming the Volksrepublik Deutschland (VRD) and was spreading beyond its original bounds. Its most significant and lasting effect was felt in some of the German lands that the Dutch had occupied during the Jacobin Wars, but it spread much farther as well. Some paradoxes arise when examining the spread, such as the fact that some states such as Hanover had relatively little Schmidtist activity, while Schmidtists seem to have travelled straight through only to explode on the other side in the Brandenburgs, for instance. Partly this is because Schmidtist was not like a virus that appeared for the first time in the Mittelbund and then spread—Schmidt had been travelling for years before and whipping up his ideological comrades elsewhere. Not all the Schmidtist leaders had even met Schmidt or heard of him before the 1830s, but now they were inspired by the fall of the Mittelbund to rise up. And one of the places where they rose up was the region then known generally as Danish Germany: the German polities that Denmark had acquired throughout the eighteenth century and Jacobin Wars.

In March 1831 the Schmidtists in Schwerin took over Schwerin Castle and raised the VRD flag. From that point the revolution spread like wildfire, with the revolutionaries soon holding the key ports of Rostock and Wismar and spreading into the former Swedish Pomerania. The Danish authorities were hampered by the fact that at first their understanding of the revolutionaries was seriously flawed. Nobody believed that the Schmidtists could have spread this far or be this universal a revolutionary group; the general consensus was that the revolutionaries used Schmidtist trappings for the prestige (as the Schmidtists had been successful in toppling a regime) but were in fact a conservative moment seeking to restore the former Duke of Mecklenburg to his throne. They considered this particularly likely as the Duke had just been overthrown in Berlin himself. Therefore the Danish authorities focused on guarding the border and preventing the Duke from entering, when in reality the Duke had fled to Saxony and the Mecklenburg revolutionaries had no interest in seeing him on the throne again: they wanted their state to become part of Schmidt’s wider Republic. This ensured that the Mecklenburg Schmidtists had enough breathing space to consolidate their gains and spread their movement further, whereas if the Danes had been more politically astute they could have nipped the whole affair in the bud.

The rising scared the Danish government for reasons beyond the prospect of losing Mecklenburg, or even Pomerania and Danzig: it having been impressed upon them that, yes, the Schmidtists really were a nationalist ideological group who really did want to unite all Germans, they saw that Holstein was vulnerable, and that German state had been taken for granted as part of the Danish crown for centuries.[3] The Danish chief minister, Poul von Krogh, offered his resignation to King Valdemar V and II and it was accepted.[4] He was replaced by Thorvald Rasmussen, who chose to spearhead a decisive response to the Schmidtists, launching an amphibious descent on the Mecklenburg ports while sending troops down Jutland to attack them directly. In order to gain enough troops, his government called up reserve regiments from Sweden.

This was the opportunity the Stockholm Conspiracy had been waiting for. Denmark was distracted by the German rising and Rasmussen was calling up Swedish mothers’ sons to fight Denmark’s wars, as well as pushing up taxes on Swedish subjects (as well as Danish ones) to finance the army. The Conspirators, led by the Over-Governor of Stockholm Adolf Siöblad, made their move on the night of the 17th of July 1831, putting their people and trusted soldiers in place throughout the city. In the morning they took over the Riksdag, forcing the members of the Four Estates[5] to either swear allegiance to their scheme or be imprisoned. The Conspirators were hampered by the fact that they had been unable to agree on a single candidate to fill the Swedish throne and support as an alternative to Valdemar of Denmark. Sweden had a habit of losing dynasties, with many royal lineages dying out after they had sat the throne for a few generations. Trying to find relations of the last ruling line, the House of Holstein-Gottorp, was futile: they were either Danish nobility or illegitimate descendants, and Britain was enough of a lesson in the folly of trying to pull off the latter. Essentially the debate was between nativists who wanted to elevate any charismatic Swedish noble to the crown and conservatives who wanted to import existing royalty from another country, as Sweden had done several times before. In the end the latter won out and Ludwig XII of Hesse-Darmstadt, having been deposed by Schmidtists and fled, was imported and proclaimed Ludvig I of Sweden. His qualifications, besides being recently unemployed, mainly centred around being Lutheran, having a healthy heir, and speaking a little Swedish due to the greater cultural presence that language had developed in recent decades.

The Conspirators’ decision to install a random German as their king contributed to the sense held by many, famously expressed by Arvedson in The Popular Wars in Scandinavia, that the Stockholm Conspirators were completely out of touch with the realities of the nineteenth century and were so obsessed with reliving past glories that they alienated themselves from their own people. While it is certainly difficult to characterise the Conspirators as a ‘Populist’ movement as they have been, this goes too far. The Conspirators were not a calcified reactionary group ignorant of how the Jacobin Wars had changed matters—or at least most of them were not. Indeed their movement was founded upon the recognition that nationalism had rose to prominence as a newly important force, particularly among the poor. They banked on the fact that the poor of Sweden would rise up as patriots just as their counterparts in the Germanies had. The Conspirators’ error was in failing to realise that the Populist force that had grown up throughout the Watchful Peace was a two-sided coin: one side was indeed nationalism, but the other was liberalism. Schmidt was a successful revolutionary leader because, while he emphasised nationalism, he also espoused a new egalitarian republic—drawing upon some themes from the Jacobins but refusing to allow an obsession with race to overwhelm that principle. And the Conspirators failed to recognise how matters had changed for the poor of Sweden.

For one thing, as previously noted, many of them were a lot less poor than they used to be. The union with Denmark was not ‘popular’ in the sense that the Swede in the street would sing its praises, but nonetheless people acknowledged that things had economically improved since the end of the eighteenth century. Another, more idealistic motivator, lay in the matter of representation. Under Christian VI Denmark had been a model of Pietist absolutism, complete with serfdom. Under Christian VII however she had turned through a hundred and eighty degrees and had now overtaken Sweden in liberal values. Christian and his successors Johannes II and Valdemar V all used the Danish Diet, revived by Christian, as a stick with which to beat the Danish nobility. These kings have acquired a somewhat undeserved reputation for liberalism when their actions were generally motivated by pragmatism rather than altruism: for instance, Christian ended the slave trade because he believed its profits would soon end and Denmark would do better to sell her colonies to other countries. By the time of the Popular Wars Denmark had acquired a powerful and fairly representative Diet: it is notable that, for all the trouble Denmark had in the Popular Wars, Populist risings among the Danes themselves was not one of them. Many were content with the model of government they had, while those that were not generally at least accepted that they enjoyed enough influence to try and improve that government from inside the system.[6] Denmark’s new model of government was exported when she took back Malmö and the surrounding area of western Scania from Sweden. After a few years, some Swedes desiring to emigrate, but too poor to buy passage to distant climes, upped sticks and moved to Danish Scania thanks to the better conditions the poor had there. Somewhat ironically, this torpedoed some Danes’ hopes that they could racially purge western Scania by overwhelming it with settlers and make it culturally Danish again: by the 1820s, Scania was more Swedish than it had been when it had been Swedish.

The point was that the Conspirators’ desire for an independent Sweden resonated less with Swedes than they had hoped. Many viewed it simply as aristocrats trying to claw even more power for themselves. Even some conservatives opposed the move on the grounds that it was taking advantage of the Schmidtists causing chaos for the Danes, and that kingdoms should pull together to crush the Populist movements before they could spread, describing the Conspiracy as treasonous. Things were slightly blurred by the fact that the Conspirators had considerable success in the early days after their coup, due to the fact that they had put people in place in other Swedish cities to replicate the coup there: Gothenburg, Uppsala, Kalmar (for symbolic reasons) and, significantly, Åbo.[7] King Valdemar of Denmark wrote despairingly in his diary that “all the work of my grandfather and father comes crashing down around by ears, and I wonder if any of my inheritance can truly survive”.

The king was too pessimistic. It rapidly became apparent that the Conspirators enjoyed much less support from Swedish society than they had presumed. This was particularly noticeable when Conspirators attempted to provoke risings in Malmö and Helsingborg with no success whatsoever. Their control of Gothenburg proved tenuous and the Conspirator regime there was soon overthrown with the help of loyalist troops. Of the Swedish troops the Danish government had called up, only about a third went over to the Conspirators. Rasmussen realised that it would make matters worse if he asked the remaining Swedish loyalists to fire on their own people, so he assigned them to his attacks against the Schmidtists (in particular the amphibious descents) while using Danish and Norwegian soldiers (and some loyalist Germans) against the Conspirators. This move was so recognised as able that he gave his name to the ‘Rasmussen Strategy’ in which multi-ethnic states (or even mono-ethnic ones with strong regionalism) rotate their soldiers when subduing uprisings to avoid turning them against their own people. Of course, this policy predates Rasmussen, but it was he that brought it to prominence.

The Swedish Civil War raged from 1831 to 1834. After their initial successes, the Conspirators were generally driven back and back, occasionally rallying but never recapturing their early hopes. In 1832 a decisive battle was fought outside Norrköping. The loyalists were strung out at the end of their supply lines and the Conspirators hoped to trap them and destroy their army, rallying again. They came close to this aim, but at the eleventh hour a militia force from Norrköping itself intervened and saved the loyalists. Norrköping was an industrial town that had grown in importance under the union with Denmark and its people had never sympathised much with the Conspirators holding the city. They had simply been waiting for the right moment for their counter-revolution. After the Conspirators were forced to flee from Norrköping, it took time for the loyalists to consolidate their gains and move on again—events in Germany were taking their toll on the Danish armed forces. But in 1833 they advanced on Stockholm in what most imagined to be the single deciding battle of the war. The Siege of Stockholm lasted for two months, but in the end the loyalists were victorious. It seemed as though the Conspirators were totally defeated.

But the Jacobin doctrine of ‘to hold the heart is to hold the nation’ failed the Danes and their Swedish loyalist allies. Frantic negotiations, held for months in the fortress town of Helsingfors,[8] finally bore fruit. For, on the side of the Conspirators, a new player entered the war. Smarting from her losses, under new management, here came the Empire of All the Russias...






[1] The term is used anachronistically here, it was only used in the 1830s in OTL and coined around the same time in TTL (it’s a pretty obvious derivation). At the time they would have called themselves natural philosophers.

[2] This is rather poorly worded on the part of the author. The legend of King Gylfi states that he was a King of Sweden who fell for a beautiful woman and offered her as much of his kingdom as she could plough with oxen in a day. She turned out to be the Norse goddess Gefjon and not only ploughed a larger piece than expected, but was then able to rip it out of the ground and tow it away, turning it into the island of Zealand (Sjaelland) in Denmark and leaving behind the Swedish lake of Mälaren. The author makes it sound as though it was Gylfi, not Gefjon, who gained the land.

[3] This is an oversimplification, but the political status of Holstein and Schleswig is really, really complicated, and not worth going into here.

[4] That is, Valdemar V of Denmark and Valdemar II of Sweden. Poul von Krogh’s actual title is ‘minister of state’, but this is usually rendered into English as prime minister or chief minister.

[5] The Swedish Riksdag had four estates rather than three—nobility, clergy, burghers and peasants (rather than lumping the last two together as one group).

[6] This is a contrast to OTL, where absolutism continued in Denmark until it was ended by popular protest as part of the 1848 revolutions.

[7] Åbo is modern Turku in Finland.

[8] Helsinki in modern Finland.


Part #132: John Byron, GENTLEMAN ADVENTURER!

“Liberating Lorraine, one lady at a time!”

—Tagline for the 1934 film Byron

*

From: “Heroes of the Popular Wars” by May Drawlight, 1982—

The ‘Neptune’ plan drawn up by Jules Maille may have employed several hundred thousand troops, but as far as popular imagination is concerned, only one of them really counts. Too many questions still hang over John Byron III’s involvement in the French attacks. Byron was in France due to fleeing as a result of Joshua Churchill’s reign of madness in Britain. He had originally arrived with the idea of visiting his friend Henri Rouvroy, founder of Adamantianism, but Rouvroy had sadly passed away while he was travelling. At something of a loose end, he had travelled in Germany and wrote on the subject of Pascal Schmidt, introducing the man’s name to English-speaking audiences before the Popular Wars began and catapulted Schmidt to mainstream knowledge.[1] But by the launch of Neptune in 1830, Byron was in France, fascinated by the popular uprisings turning Europe upside down. Exactly how he acquired a captain’s commission in the French army has been the subject of much speculation, given his lack of any real military experience. Some say he intended to become an Exploring Officer from the start and thus presented his knowledge of other countries and languages as his qualifications. Others point to the fact that the French Army of 1830 still retained a lot of the commission-buying corruption and patronage from the ancien régime (which had never truly died even under the Jacobins, although it had taken different forms) and officers were willing to give a commission to a man purely based on his aristocratic background. And then there is the theory that he impregnated the daughter of an important Paris noble, and to escape censure promptly signed up to an organisation that would be guaranteed to quickly transport him to the frontiers of France. Or perhaps more charitably it can be suggested that Byron simply wanted to place himself at the heart of the change overtaking Europe.

Whatever the reasons, Byron became an Exploring Officer under Marshal Richelieu.[2] During the eighteenth century and the Jacobin Wars, Exploring Officer had been a tactful euphemism for ‘spy’, with the proviso that such men wore military uniform to avoid being shot as spies. Thus they mostly operated in rural areas and acted as the contact heading up a network of more conventional plain-clothes spies. The Jacobin Wars, however, had changed matters somewhat. Partly this was because of how the proliferation of rifles was altering military notions of tactics and the utility of camouflage, generally discouraging the use of the old conventional military uniforms in any case. Another factor was what some have dubbed “Carolinian Thinking”, named after the Carolinian general John Alexander shooting down Boulanger in the middle of his duel with Wesley. Carolinian Thinking was essentially the idea that, as the Jacobins had overturned the old civilised ways of the ancien régime, they were owed none of the benefits of civilisation such as being given the chance to surrender. This was expanded during the Watchful Peace, with some thinkers suggesting that since the Jacobins had broken the rules, there was no point in anyone else trying to keep to them anymore, and that the world was entering a new period of ‘uncivilised warfare’. This would form the basis for the later Doctrine of Absolute War.[3] Of course, things were far from that stage in the 1830s, but such musings did manifest themselves in smaller ways, such as ‘Exploring Officers’ now becoming more like traditional spies, dressing appropriately and going undercover.

Byron was a master at this. He spoke several languages fluently and, like many linguistically gifted people, could pick up new ones relatively easily. His aristocratic background combined with his rabble-rousing habits meant that he could blend in with people of all classes, and maintain multiple identities in the case that one was discovered. Some have found it slightly odd that he chose to use these talents in the service of a state run by Napoleon Bonaparte, the enemy of his old friend Henri Rouvroy, but Byron seemed to care more about having the opportunity to act in this manner than whose cause he was doing it for. To him it was all an adventure.

Marshal Richelieu commanded the Armée du Centre, the middle prong of Neptune, aimed into Hapsburg Lorraine. It had been obvious to students of European politics that this was one of the strangest and least viable legacies of the Congress of Copenhagen. The Hapsburgs, frustrated at every corner in Germany, had been determined to get their pound of flesh from somewhere. Furthermore, while the original Duchy of Lorraine had been considered a German state, the Hapsburgs had clawed out a much larger area, including large parts of the French provinces of Alsace and Franche-Comté. Some of the peoples of this region spoke Germanic languages such as Alsatian, but generally they identified as French, and were resentful of the Hapsburg bootheel. Other factors disposing the Lorrainers against the Hapsburgs included the fact that the border drawn at the Congress had sliced across former provincial borders with gay abandon, often cutting families apart, and the Hapsburgs leaving serfdom in place in Franche-Comté. This had been the last province of France to have serfdom, its ancien régime parlement at Besançon repeatedly refusing royal demands to liberate the peasantry. The people of Franche-Comté had thus naturally been enthusisastic supporters of the Revolution, even at the height of Robespierre’s and Lisieux’s depravities, and had been furious when the Hapsburgs—as part of their policy of trying to wind the clock back to before the Revolution even if they broke the spring in the process—re-imposed serfdom.

This ignores the fact, however, that Leopold—now King of Italy—had been a relatively popular Duke of Lorraine when he father King Ferdinand had put him in place. But matters had changed. Leopold had ‘temporarily’ combined Lorraine with Italy when he succeeded his father. He had intended to make his brother Joseph Duke of Lorraine in his place, but the Hapsburg intervention in the Ottoman Time of Troubles intruded and Joseph ended up becoming King of Greece instead. The result was that Lorraine remained tied to Italy without enough local institutions. Trying to run the resulting agglomeration was made practically impossible by the fact that they barely shared a land border, most traffic between the two being in the form of water transport over Lake Geneva. The result was that Lorraine was ripe for an uprising. It was Byron, among other Exploring Officers, who helped engineer this. Byron worked with the local resistance group, the unfortunately named Nancy Boys,[4] and pulled off several spectacular escapades that have provided fuel for pulp novels and films for more than a century. The best known is undoubtedly when, with the assistance of the early aeronaut Clément “Fou” Gasse, he used a steerable balloon to go behind enemy lines and drop packages of weapons and ammunition to the waiting rebels by night. Of course, being Byron, he couldn’t stop there, and saved a few grenades before asking Gasse to take the balloon back to Richelieu’s encampment via the city of Strassburg. While passing over the Palais Rohan, the seat of the Hapsburg governor of the city, he tossed the grenades over the side of the balloon’s basket; they exploded, tearing large holes in the roof of the Palais, killing the governor and setting the building on fire. Naturally this awoke the local troops and the steerable barely made it back to Richelieu, rapidly descending thanks to the number of rifle ball holes in its balloon. Of course, Byron and the like-minded Gasse only thought that this added to the drama of the occasion. This is believed to be the first recorded example of an aerial bombing.[5]

Byron’s antics (and those of his fellow Exploring Officers) did the trick. Richelieu had enough forces that he would likely have won anyway, but as Bonaparte had hoped, the Armée du Centre troops were welcomed as liberators. Richelieu played his own role in the victory by his decision to strike at Geneva first and sever even the weak links between Lorraine and Italy. With Lorraine isolated and its people rising up against its hapless governors, the majority of the country was under French control by the end of 1830. Full pacification of the remaining loyalists would take a little longer. Richelieu would find his job becoming more political, particularly since Bonaparte (who, thanks to the Optel network, could issue orders and get reports more rapidly than supreme commanders of the past) kept removing some of his troops and sending them to other fronts. Richelieu’s main task would be liaising with Swabia. The Kingdom of Swabia, already possessing a liberal constitution and tolerant of Schmidt’s writings, did not see much in the way of Schmidtist activity during the Popular Wars. Her chief problem was instead with the Confederation Society. This was a secret group, based in Bern, with the objective of re-establishing the pre-Jacobin Wars Swiss Confederation. Although ostensibly drawing from all the former cantons, the Society was dominated by Swiss Germans with a large Swiss Italian minority, and few Swiss French. Its lack of appeal in Geneva was doubtless one of the reasons behind Richelieu’s later decisions.

In July 1830 the Confederates rose up, initially in Bern, but soon seizing control of the entire Bernese Oberland and then Zürich to boot. Swabia’s chief minister Michael Elchingener, who had been aware of the Confederation’s existence but had mistaken their scale, chose to suppress them ruthlessly. This was a misstep in Elchingener’s usually capable rule. The Confederates, much like the Stockholm Conspiracy in Sweden, possessed less popular support than their early successes would indicate. The former Swiss cantons annexed to Swabia had seen a growth in prosperity and development during the Watchful Peace, with the traditional Swiss aptitude for mechanical engineering becoming extremely valuable in the new age of Optel semaphore and steam engines. Swabia was an early adopter of railways, one reason being that rail transport was much more useful than steam carriages in overcoming the mountainous Swiss terrain. In 1828, on the eve of the Popular Wars, a railway had been unveiled linking Baden to Zürich.[6] At the time, this was the longest railway outside Russia. Somewhat ironically, it was this railway that helped Elchingener suppress at least the northern part of the revolt; while the Confederates were wise enough to sabotage the tracks in Zürich itself, even when trains had to stop some distance from the city it was still an easy way to put shock troops in position more rapidly. This use of railways to suppress internal revolts was viewed with great interest in many other parts of Europe and is considered one of the most important lessons of the Popular Wars.

However, in the shorter term, Elchingener miscalculated. The relatively violent suppression of the revolt in Zürich reclaimed the city for Swabia but appalled Swiss public opinion elsewhere and encouraged more to join the Confederates. By the end of 1830, the situation had bogged down. The Swabians had reconquered Zürich and St Gall but were caught in a miserable struggle in Lucerne. Unsurprisingly the Confederate fighters had a better grasp of using Switzerland’s mountain terrain to their advantage, particularly in winter. And it was at this time, when Lorraine had collapsed and was swiftly becoming French again, that Richelieu acted. Bonaparte had wanted him to pursue an alliance with Swabia. The Dictateur hoped that the Hapsburgs accusing Swabia of having a role in the assassination of Francis II (along with France) would frighten the Swabians into agreeing to protection from France, which would expand French influence further and allow France to outflank Flanders and influence the Schmidtists in the neighbouring former Mittelbund. However Bonaparte misread Elchingener, who had always tried to preserve a neutral path and was suspicious of too much French influence in Swabia. Furthermore, King Frederick IV had a suspicion that the French were involved with the Confederation Society: the Swabians’ own spies had observed Richelieu’s use of spies such as Byron in stoking rebellions in Lorraine and thought they were doing the same in Switzerland for the sake of territorial aggrandisement. Elchingener was more sceptical of that claim, but at the least blamed the French for providing the Confederation Society with an inspiration.

Therefore the Swabians publicly rejected Richelieu’s offer and loudly proclaimed they had nothing to do with the assassination of Francis II, but this time implying that they could not the same about the French. Swabia declared neutrality in any conflict involving France and the Hapsburgs. The use of a public revelation embarrassed the French government and Richelieu resolved to take a policy that would humiliate the Swabians as well as benefit the French. Whereas the Swabians’ suspicion that the French were helping the Swiss Confederates had been fantasy, Richelieu would make it reality. And once again, John Byron helped spearhead his efforts.

The French assistance for the Confederates mostly took the form, again, of running weapons and using intelligence to aid the rebels rather than sending in troops directly. In any case the French would have been at a similar disadvantage as the Swabians. Byron, who had visited Switzerland before, again proved a vital agent and was instrumental in the Relief of Willisau in 1831. Besides simply gaining revenge against the Swabians, Richelieu hoped to use the Confederates as a weapon to outflank the Italian Hapsburgs. At negotiations in Bern in 1832, French negotiators were able to get the Confederates to (reluctantly) agree that the French crown would annex the former canton of Lower Valais from Italy (rather than it going to the Confederates’ new Switzerland) and, in exchange, the French would help the Confederates reclaim more of the Italian-speaking cantons. This focus on the south came at a price, however, and it meant that the Swabians were able to reclaim much of the former Three Leagues.[7]

By the time the ‘Swiss War’ petered out in 1835, the Confederates had succeeded in freeing approximately half of the former Swiss Confederation from Swabia and Italy, although Lower Valais and Lausanne were instead annexed to France. Michael Elchingener died in 1834, overcome with his failure, a sad end for such a great man, and there was no-one else with his drive in Stuttgart to try and carry on the war. Frederick IV reluctantly said goodbye to half of the dominions that had so enriched his country with their skills. The French role in the war would not be forgotten, and besides being a short-term stick to beat Hapsburg Italy with, the Confederation would become a steadfast French ally. She had little choice in the matter, having alienated all her other neighbours. It is this, as well as the loss of other major cities of the former Confederation such as Zürich, St Gall and Geneva, which meant the so-called New Swiss Confederation would have a rather different dynamic to the older one. The revolt had united the Swiss as seldom before, and now there was a general feeling that they had to hold together to prevent their new country from becoming just an appendage of French foreign policy. This meant that the new state was far more unitary in character than Switzerland had ever been before, and while there was lip service paid to the old cantonal system, in practice everything that mattered was in Bern. This led to what began as an insulting nickname for the new regime, the ‘Bernese Republic’, which would eventually become the official name of the country.

The Swiss had always been ones for unconventional modes of government, and had assimilated considerable radical ideas from their period of Jacobin rule. Under the new republican model of government, universal male suffrage was employed.[8] The voters elected members of a new Federal Council, with each Councillor holding the presidency for one month before it rotating to a new one. The system held together well enough while the Swiss felt united out of fear of the Swabians, Hapsburgs and in a different way the French. In the long term, however, it would fall prey to sectarian tensions between the Catholic and Protestant regions of the new country.

Byron fell in love with Switzerland all over again while fighting there and decided to settle there after the Popular Wars. He wrote several works about the country, most famously The White Mountains, which was a Romantic celebration of the ‘Old’ Swiss Confederation. It became a standard-bearer for Swiss nostalgics and regressives and helped create the popular image of the country abroad.[9] Byron said he had only one regret about his involvement in Switzerland: “Prior to the Marshal’s decision to intervene, I had planned to take reassignment to Armée du Nord, which was fighting in Flanders. Perhaps I flatter myself too much, but I like to think that if I had been one of the Exploring Officers there, I might have saved Liége...”







[1] See Parts #126 and #77.

[2] Antoine Louis Armand de Vignerot du Plessis, 6e Duc de Richelieu, to give him his full title.

[3] We would say ‘total war’.

[4] Nancy is on the border between France and Hapsburg Lorraine; French, but a place where a lot of Lorrainer rebels try to escape to if the Hapsburg authorities are after them. Hence the name of the group.

[5] Unless you count things like Chinese war kites.

[6] A similar line was opened in 1847 in OTL.

[7] The modern Swiss canton of Grisons.

[8] Switzerland has a thing about women’s suffrage. In OTL the last canton to grant women the right to vote did so in 1991.

[9] Basically TTL’s Byron is to Switzerland as OTL’s Byron is to Greece.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #133: The Walloon Goes Up

OFFICIAL A.S.N. ANNOUNCEMENT
(XX-IRENG1—IRISH ENGLISH EDITION—NOT TO BE TRANSMITTED OUTSIDE THE KINGDOM OF IRELAND)


(Readers are reminded to consult the trisicon in the top right hand corner of the document in order to confirm the authenticity of this announcement)

HERITAGE POINT OF CONTROVERSY CELEBRATION DAY:
WALLOON ROUTE DES LARMES (AUGUST 12TH) 2013

Please note that besides the provisions specifically outlined below, the programme of celebration shall be identical to that carried out last year. Further information may be obtained via the Motext service (page AA16X).

Celebrations are to be held in memory of the Walloon Route des Larmes (“Road of Tears”—TRANSLATION AUTHORISED UNDER A.S.N. COLLECTIVE RESOLUTION 1293) which the Walloons and their supporters claim was an act of racial purging from the city of Liége during the Popular Wars (1831/2). The Dutch-speaking world and their supporters contend that instead it was a justified act to maintain public safety after a treacherous uprising in the aforementioned city. For further information, see Motext page AA16Y (for pro-Walloon version) and AA16Z (for pro-Dutch version). While the primary riot shall be held in Liége (now Luik) itself (and shall be broadcast live in the Kingdom of Ireland on the Iodadh Motostream) smaller riots shall be held around the world. In Ireland the principal events shall be in Dublin, Belfast and Cork, but consult your local papers for additional events that may be organised nearer to where you live.

If you wish to participate in an event, the dress code is as follows. Walloons shall wear yellow (a rosette or sash is sufficient), Dutch shall wear orange. Supporters of the Walloons shall wear brown and supporters of the Dutch shall wear red. Participants are reminded that any violence beyond level five (see Motext page AA04C) will render them liable for criminal prosecution. The A.S.N. shall not allow its heritage events to become simply an excuse for violence.

Following the riots, street parties shall be held starting at six p.m. local time. Consult Motext page AA16J for details of menu and to apply for special dietary requirements.

Subjects are reminded that they are required to attend at least one A.S.N. Heritage event per year. If you or a family member are unable to fulfil this requirement for health reasons or similar, consult Motext page AA02K for instructions on how to apply for a waiver form. Depending on the services provided by your local council you may be able to apply for your home to become a stop on a touring event.

If you are required to be in a city in which an event is held and cannot participate, consult Motext page AA02P to apply for a Peace uniform. The rioters shall be instructed not to involve any passer-by wearing the uniform, but you are stil advised to spend as little time on the streets as possible.

Failure to obey the above requirements shall render you liable for criminal prosecution in an Irish Crown Court according to the A.S.N. Heritage Act (1989). Subjects are reminded that the A.S.N. possesses no authority of its own beyond that which their national government chooses to allow.

We wish all of you a happy Heritage Point of Controversy day of celebration.

A.S.N.
DIVIDED WE STAND, UNITED WE FALL

[1]

*

From: “The Sun Rekindled: France in the Popular Wars” by Gérard Gaumont (1971)—

The Neptune plan, drawn up by Jules Maille on the orders of Bonaparte, focused on sending three prongs of attack into the three eastern fronts that France must concern herself with. The bulk of the French army was concentrated on the Italian front: it was obvious that this must be the major theatre of operations with the Hapsburgs and Bonaparte was keen to capture territory while Leopold of Italy was distracted with the Hapsburg Fracas. This was successful, with Turin being captured by the French at the end of 1830 (though Bonaparte wrote wryly in his journal that possessing the city was more trouble than it was worth, thanks to Victor Felix trying to have himself crowned Duke of Savoy again). The capture of Turin was not, as it has sometimes been presented, a miraculous victory—the city had been subject to a pro-Savoy uprising, the Hapsburg Italian army was stuck in the east trying to force the Brenner Pass against Maria Sophia as part of the Hapsburg Fracas, and the French had devoted overwhelming force to the attack. The French might have conquered a vast swathe of territory but they had the men to do it. In any case, Bonaparte’s doubts would be confirmed the following year when Leopold, after crushing the Venetian Commune, turned back to the west and soon recaptured Turin, much to Victor Felix’s rage.

The central prong, the thrust into Lorraine, was more successful than expected; it had been hoped that the people of Lorraine, being majority Francophone due to Hapsburg greed at the Congress of Copenhagen, would rise up and so they did. However the Swiss Revolt, which eventually produced the French-allied Bernese Republic, helped further French aims in the region beyond what had been considered likely. The Hapsburgs were completely on the back foot in Italy and had been driven completely from the Lorraine theatre.

The northern prong, however, was a different matter. The responsibilities of the northern prong involved not the Hapsburgs, but the Flemings. Bonaparte was extremely wary of this front. The dominion of Maximilian Wittelsbach were not so large, populous and wealthy as those of the Hapsburgs, but while Francis II had adopted Sutcliffist and backward-looking policies, Flanders had been at the forefront of industrialisation and modernisation. In the estimation of Maille and other military thinkers, the typical Fleming soldier was an equal match for his French counterpart. Of course there were many more French soldiers, but they also had the Hapsburgs (and, ultimately, the British) to contend with.

For the present the French nonetheless had an advantage—the Flemings were engaged in invading the Dutch Republic to topple the tyrannical regime of Oren Scherman (and, incidentally, boost their own political power). This, eventually combined with Schmidtist uprisings in the Rhineland possessions of the Dutch Republic and to a lesser extent Flanders itself, meant the Flemings would not be able to concentrate their armed forces against the French for some time. This provided an opportunity to strike.

Yet it was an opportunity Bonaparte was reluctant to take, in contrast to his usual practice of seizing the day. Some have attributed this to increasing caution in his old age, but his journal records that his hesitation was instead born of concern that the old Jacobin regime was in part defined by its invasion of Flanders, and the desire to avoid a comparison. Furthermore, whereas the British and Hapsburgs were generally regarded as the aggressor parties in their wars with France, the war with Flanders had come as a result of French actions. Bonaparte was determined not to make France appear the aggressor, knowing that this could invite comparisons to either the Jacobins or Louis XIV and might lead to Europe uniting against her. For that reason he was adamant that no heavy attack on Flanders should be made, for which he was subject to criticism from the beginning by Triumvir Malraux of the Rouge Party. The other two Triumvirs concurred with Bonaparte’s assessment, however.

Bonaparte is sometimes blamed for the appointment of Marshal Philippe Forgues as commander of the northern prong. However, this is based on a misunderstanding of how the then-new and ramshackle war triumvirate and Dictateur system worked. It probably stems from the complaints made by many French army commanders that France’s state-of-the-art Optel semaphore system meant that Paris knew about events at the front hours after they did, and the government or the high military command was constantly trying to interfere with new orders despite obviously having less knowledge about the situation than the men at the front. However, appointments were made by the army itself, not the government. Forgues may have been chosen for political reasons, it is true, considering that he had spent most of the Jacobin Wars fighting for the French East India Company and was thus safely unconnected with any previous activities concerning Flanders. Forgues had been decorated for heroism as a captain and then major in the war against Tippoo Sultan and Mysore. However many of the more traditionalist French officers dismissed him behind his back as ‘a sepoy general’ who knew nothing of ‘proper’ European war. The fact that he had worked alongside John Pitt’s British soldiers as allies was also somewhat awkward now that Britain was also an enemy.

Forgues was noted for his eccentricity. Like many who had served in the East, he had managed to amass quite a collection of oddities over the years and had brought many of them back to France. He often wore exotic headgear such as turbans and fezzes, and had Travancorean servants who, it was rumoured, doubled as elite scouts and bodyguards. Most celebrated of all, however, was his possession of a giant tortoise that he had acquired through unspecified means, originally having been brought back by one of La Pérouse’s expeditions. He brought the tortoise, which he named Maurice, with him wherever he went, even on campaign. When questioned about it, Forgues would go into a rant about how, according to naturalists, the tortoise was at least 150 years old and would live for many more years to come. “He was alive when the Sun King sat the throne, he lived when L’Inhumaine had his time, now he lives after both are gone. He will live when you and I are rotting in the ground, too. What is all that we have fought over to him? Nothing.” The veracity of this quote has been confirmed, even though in form it appears to resemble many of the fake apparently pro-Societist quotes that have been invented for unpopular people from history by Diversitarian propaganda.

Perhaps one reason why Forgues’ service was such a disappointment was that the army mistook eccentricity for daring. Forgues concurred with Bonaparte that any strong attack on Flanders would send the wrong message. Instead he followed Bonaparte’s orders to spend 1830 capturing enough border territory that, when the Flemings did eventually have enough troops to throw at them, the war would be fought in Flemish territory and not French. Bonaparte’s idea was simply to offer the Flemings status quo ante bellum, trading them back the conquered territory in return for peace. Throughout 1830 Forgues fought competently enough, defeating the small number of Flemish troops present, and conquered much of the French-speaking regions of Flanders. He was helped by the fact that the Walloons rose up to support him. Contrary to popular belief, Forgues did not directly support the uprisings as Richelieu did in Lorraine, which made what happened all the more unexpected. Yet it should have been predictable. The Walloons had suffered badly for their treachery at the Battle of La Belle Alliance in 1807, egged on by Marshal Boulanger’s agents. After the Flemings had driven the Jacobin French from their land (with help from the emerging Concert of Germany) Charles Theodore II had come down hard on his French-speaking subjects. The French language was banned for use outside the home and a standardised version of Dutch was used on all official signs and literature. However the school system was often not provided for sufficiently to educate the children in Dutch (which would have been considered cultural warfare, but would at least have meant they could function in society). Walloons were encouraged to change their names to a more Flemish version. But even those that obediently did so and spoke Dutch were discriminated against in the new civil service set up in Charles Theodore II’s reign. Some had hoped that things might improve when Charles Theodore II died childless and was succeeded by his brother Maximilian. But even early on it seems that Maximilian had ambitions of bringing the Flemings and Dutch closer together into a single Netherlandophone state—one in which the Walloons would be unwelcome squatters. His domestic policy reflected that.

Thus it was small surprise that the French were welcomed as liberators. But the desperate Flemings considerably overestimated the French’s sympathy with their cause. Forgues might have ‘liberated’ a large part of French-speaking Flanders, but from the point of view of the French government it was purely a self-interested move, and Bonaparte fully intended to return the territory to Flanders as a bargaining chip later. Bonaparte’s opinion of Flanders has been argued, but that of Bleu Party Triumvir Claude Devigny is well known: “Flanders is like the bloody Huguenots: we became obsessed with it for too long. Every war was about conquering it, and at the end nothing ever bloody changed. Imagine what we could have been doing with our time and men and money if we just said ‘fuck you’ and ignored it.” Devigny’s language was Bleu in more ways than one, but he expressed a view prominent within the Bleu Party and elsewhere.

The Rouges on the other hand sympathised strongly with the oppressed Walloons and Triumvir Malraux was adamant that France had a responsibility to protect them. This was the beginning of the so-called Malraux Doctrine, which emphasised the use of state power to defend the rights of oppressed minorities, in particular those with some sort of racial or linguistic connection to the nation. In this respect it can be considered a more respectable, softer version of the Linnaean Racism-motivated expansionist policy adopted by the Jacobins.

Throughout 1830 and early 1831 this was not a major issue; Flanders was seen as a sideline and all eyes were either on the victories in Lorraine and Switzerland or the seesawing front in Italy. But in 1831 Liége rose up. Again, this should have been predictable. Liége was seat of a former prince-bishopric, an ecclestiastical state within the Holy Roman Empire. Its people were noted for their radicalism, having risen up and overthrown their prince-bishop in 1796, inspired by the French Revolution, and later being supported by the Jacobin French; Boulanger’s move to obtain a declaration of neutrality from the Flemings had been viewed as a betrayal, as the French had withdrawn from the city after successfully defending it against the German coalition under Mozart twice. The Flemings had subdued the uprising, but their policy had been relatively moderate compared to what happened after the second French invasion of eleven years later, when Liége once again rose up.

For the third time, then, the people of Liége rose up in revolution. Liége was one of the northernmost cities of French-speaking Flanders and obtaining it would provide the French an enormous strategic advantage, effectively allowing them to cut Flanders in half. There was therefore considerable agitation from the Rouges to support the revolution there.

Yet Fourgues hesitated. His refusal to act was partly his own and partly that of Bonaparte and the other two Triumvirs. It did not help that the people of Liége had apparently remained more radical, their beliefs ground into them through suffering under oppression, and their new provisional government called itself the Liégois Latin Republic according to the old Jacobin formulation. Half the French government was terrified of such an entity becoming associated with them, and indeed the government’s main reaction was to frantically release denials that the Liégois revolutionaries had any connection with France. In the face of fury from Malraux and the Rouges, Fourgues did nothing.

The Liégois Latin Republic survived for eight months. The Flemings were obviously alarmed at its presence but it took time to reorder their forces. The subduing of Liége was bloodier than any of its counterparts in the Jacobin Wars, with bitter revolutionaries fighting to the last man, betrayed by France. Many Fleming soldiers died in brutal street warfare. After crushing the Republic, Maximilian of Flanders was not inclined to be merciful.

The so-called “Route des Larmes”, which took place chiefly in late 1831 and 1832, but ultimately was not completed until the end of the 1830s, was a wide-scale racial purging of Walloons from Flanders, beginning with the French-speakers in Liége. The Walloons were expelled from the Wittelsbach dominions. Many were poor families who had little means of moving away even if they had wanted to. Some were saved by an organisation of sympathetic Frenchmen (many with connexions to the Rouge Party) who called themselves the Pâquerettes (‘daisies’) due to their use of that flower as a secret sign—wearing in a buttonhole as an identifier, for instance, or making daisy-chains with the number of daisies, plucked petals and so on spelling out an elaborate code for sending messages. Most of the Liégois that escaped ended up in the French-occupied portions of French-speaking Flanders, chiefly in the city of Charleroi. The Walloons commemorate the exodus on August 12th, as this was the day when an old man named Michel Lefalque refused to be moved from his house and was shot down by panicky Flemish troops, prompting a riot.

There was widespread uproar in Paris over the Flemings’ bloody reprisal and the failure of France to do anything about it. Bonaparte realised he had miscalculated and (unlike the Blanc and Bleu Triumvirs, who continued insisting the right thing had been done) quickly tried to make amends. Firstly he announced that France would remain in occupation of the French-speaking Flemish territory she currently possessed and make it a homeland for any further displaced Walloons, abandoning his earlier plan to return the territory. Secondly, more because he wanted a way to show he was hitting out at the Flemish government than any other reason, he announced that France would oppose any move by Flanders to annex the Netherlands and would guarantee the existence of an independent Dutch Republic.

Where did the idea come from? A study, advice by civil servants and foreign policy experts? A whim of Bonaparte? Who can say; his journal does not record. It seems Bonaparte did not consider it important enough to record. Yet the facts are clear. Napoléon Bonaparte, Leo Bone, the man who had fought bravely in the Royal Navy, who had saved Royal France—twice—and governed the restored kingdom as her prime minister, the man who had returned to lead her to victory in the Popular Wars...he was a man who did many things that changed the course of history, undoubtedly a man who will never be forgotten. But if he were returned to life today, would he be surprised to find that the one decision he made that had the greatest effect upon history—and not for the better—was this?







[1] (Dr Wostyn’s note) A relevant document I chanced across in the library where someone had used it as a bookmark and forgotten to remove it afterwards. I have translated it into modern OTL British English of course. From what we have so far gathered, Motoscope is a device and service similar to television in OTL, and Motext is an accompanying information service similar to Teletext from OTL, but considerably more extensive.



Part #134: An Outbreak of German Weasels

“The historians in Leipzig have called it the Forging of a Nation. Recently, I came to agree with them...once I learned that in the English language at least, ‘forging’ can have two meanings”.

– Manfred Landau, “The Exilic Epistles of a Bitter Schmidtist”,
written in exile in the UPSA, 1869​

*

From: “The Book of World Flags and the Stories they Tell” by Jozef Szweykowski, 1980:

...the German flag is now so ubiquitous in representing that nation that it is hard to believe that it is barely one and a half centuries old. Prior to the Popular Wars, there were few truly pan-German symbols. The black double-headed eagle on gold of the Holy Roman Empire was commonly employed for the purpose, but suffered from the fact that it was also held to be emblematic of the House of Hapsburg—and therefore ultimately also the Hapsburgs’ non-German dominions. When Ferdinand IV, the last Holy Roman Emperor, sought to reconstruct a semblance of German unity in the period between the fall of Prussia and the rise of Saxony, he called upon his expert heralds and vexillologists to find a more neutral source of German symbolism, something that could not be portrayed as simply a Hapsburg dictatorship. The experts unearthed the old war flag of the Empire from the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, which took the form of a white St George’s cross on red—like the Danish flag but without the Scandinavian cross proportions—and often with the addition of a Schwenkel or swallowtail. Pleased with this design, Ferdinand ordered the use of the banner to be attached to his various pan-Imperial projects. The last, greatest and most gloriously disastrous of these was the pan-German army put together in order to crush the French Revolution in 1795 under the command of General Mozart. The army marched under this “Reichsbanner”, and it became emblematic of the whole doomed effort for a united German response. The popular image is of the painting Der Verrat (“The Betrayal”) by Alfred Gerhardt, which shows the flag trampled and muddied in the dirt as the Austrians retreat from the French, the Saxon and Prussian armies symbolically shown having fled the battlefield in the background to fight their own wars.

During the Watchful Peace, due to the emergence of the Concert of Germany and Francis II’s refusal to acknowledge it, the Hapsburgs lost the torch of German unification and it would pass to two groups: the Populist Schmidtists of the Mittelbund and the Young Germans of Saxony, encouraged by Kings John George V and Augustus II. While the Schmidtists’ banner was based on the old double-headed eagle, the Saxons had a different symbol. In the Watchful Peace, Young Germans who advocated the idea of a Saxon-led Germany had modified the Reichsbanner to fit the new circumstances. Saxony was using a flag consisting of a green stripe on white, so the Reichsbanner was altered to be a white cross on green rather than red. This also reduced the potential for confusion with the flag of Denmark.

When Augustus II invaded Bavaria in July 1830 in support of the anti-Hapsburg rebels there (in the wake of the assasination of Francis II of Austria), the flag was modified once again. Reflecting a Saxon aim to unite Saxony with Bavaria—or at least put a Wettin prince on its throne—the upper right and lower left cantons were changed from green to blue. While the Popular Wars did not end in the way the Saxons had expected and the symbolism was lost, this flag—and the colours of green, white and blue—would come to be inextricably linked with the ‘idea of Germany’ in the public imagination...

*

From: “A History of the House of Hapsburg” by Otto Klinsmann, 1950:

The “Hapsburg Fracas” has been portrayed in a variety of ways in media: some present the traditional view that it represented a squabble that the family could scarcely afford, and resulted in the defeat of the Hapsburg dominions in the Popular Wars. Others contend that the extent of the Fracas was exaggerated by pro-Saxon propaganda and the disagreement was soon resolved. The truth is a mixture of the two: the Fracas was indeed only a short affair whose roots were soon dismissed for the most part, but the disagreement came at a critical time at the start of the Popular Wars in Germany and ensured that the Hapsburgs would be at a disadvantage for the rest of the conflict.

The Fracas was between the now Dowager Empress Henrietta Eugénie on one side, supported by the Archduchess Maria Sophia, and Archduke Charles of Servia-Krakau and King Leopold of Italy on the other. (King Joseph of Greece was ostensibly part of Leopold’s effort as well, but in practice kept his head down and sent only a few token Greek soldiers—something which boosted his popularity among his new subjects, who viewed the Popular Wars as a distant European affair unimportant to them). When the Fracas began, Henrietta controlled Vienna and was Regent to the underage Emperor Rudolph III, her son, as Francis II had requested on his deathbed. Maria Sophia commanded considerable loyalty from the County of Tyrol of which she was Countess. Leopold had an army of Italians, Charles an army of Servs that he supplemented with Croats. The rest of the Hapsburg dominions, however, were highly debatable in their loyalties. Many local nobles sat back, cautiously waiting for one side to look as though it were about to come out on top before they would support it. Across the empire were intellectual middle-class groups perceptive to a rise in nationalism, counterparts to the Schmidtists in Germany—and indeed Schmidtism was present to some extent in the German-speaking lands of the empire. There were also the usual brigade of poorer people who would riot and revolt for lower taxes and causes of that type. The uncertainty caused by the abrupt civil war released a wave of reflexive unrest across the empire.

This unrest was noted by Charles when he marched north with his Servian army. He sent out scouts to assess the loyalties of garrisons elsewhere in the hope that he could persuade them to join him. The scouts reported back that many would indeed rally to him, some others would join Henrietta, but the majority were uncertain of whom they owed their loyalties to and jittery about the possibility of being tarred with the brush of treachery. So they were likely to simply sit still and pretend any orders were intercepted, waiting for the civil war to be resolved. Some used the excuse of being engaged putting down the nationalist and peasant revolutionaries, especially in the Electorate of Hungary; Budapest was a particularly violent three-way war between supporters of Charles, supporters of Henrietta and Hungarian nationalists which ended with large parts of the city being burnt to the ground. Transylvania and the recently acquired Wallachia were comparatively subdued, for two main reasons: there were still a lot of Austrian garrison troops and Grenzers around to keep the peace, and while Romanian nationalism was also growing as a coherent identity, most Romanian nationalists from the Hapsburg lands instead went to Russian Moldavia to fight the more repressive regime there. Moldavia erupted into revolution in 1831, and thanks to the War of the Russian Succession beginning around this time the revolt would not be put down anytime soon.

Despite these problems, Charles managed to amass an army—smaller than he had hoped, but sufficient he thought to do the job. He knew that Maria Sophia’s Tyroleans were encamped on the Brenner Pass, preventing Leopold’s Italians from breaking through to support him. Still, looked at another way, this also locked up the Tyroleans and meant they could not defend Vienna. He hoped to simply encamp his troops outside the lightly-defended city—preferably without the kind of bloody siege the capital had seen during the Jacobin Wars—march into it and demand Henrietta step down as Regent.

Naturally, things did not go so smoothly. Charles’ army encamped near Vienna on October 18th 1830 only to find that, in fact, the city did possess a defensive army. Henrietta’s speech and ensuing policies had provoked an unexpected turnaround in the populace’s attitude to her, and she enjoyed considerable personal popularity. With the help of her generals, she had put together a new volunteer army that, while not up to the standards of Charles’ veterans, was quite sufficient to at least turn his attack into the sort of bloody siege that he dreaded.

Charles hesitated, uncertain what to do. Perhaps Henrietta’s army would dissipate on its own with the fickleness of volunteer armies. Perhaps Leopold would be able to force the Brenner Pass after all. However, events over the next two months convinced him of his next course of action. More reports of uprisings across the empire filtered down to him, including a pro-Polish revolt in his own old dominion, the Electorate of Krakau. At the same time, he heard that the French’s advance in Italy and rebellions such as the Venetian Commune had convinced Leopold to abandon his intervention plans and turn to putting his own house in order—which would free up Maria Sophia’s Tyroleans to march on Vienna and break his army. And finally, with little in the way of Hapsburg troops to stop them, the Saxons took Munich.

All of this served to change Charles’ mind, an event which has come to be known in some political circles as “A Carolian Turnaround”, describing a situation where someone changes his views but for good reasons, as opposed to stubbornly holding to his views when it would cause more harm than good to his cause. More than anything, Charles wanted to serve the House of Hapsburg and the lands it ruled and to see them prosper and triumph. He realised that prolonging the Fracas would only hurt that cause. As he wrote at the time, “I would sooner see Henrietta rule in Vienna than Augustus of Saxony”. Of course, the fact that the winter would cause food shortages for his army also played its part in his decision.

On December 2nd 1830, Charles sent a peace mission into Vienna. Led by the able negotiator Colonel István Orosz, the mission met with Henrietta Eugénie and Maria Sophia and managed to hammer out a settlement that would be acceptable to both sides. Instead of a single Regent, Rudolph’s Regency would consist of a triumvirate of three people—Henrietta Eugénie, Maria Sophia, and Charles himself. This satisfied Charles’ concern about a lack of Hapsburg leadership as the Hapsburgs would have two people against one, and it satisfied Henrietta as Maria was her ally. With two women to one man it was also something of a symbol for the tradition of aristocratic Cythereanism that women like Henrietta’s confidante Madame Perrut championed.

The triumvirate did not satisfy Leopold, who proclaimed he would not recognise the new leadership and called Charles a traitor. In reality though Leopold was far too concerned with preventing the French from overrunning his country to do anything about it. In fact many have suggested that Leopold was fully aware of the fact and his move was part of his wider policy to try and separate Italy from the other Hapsburg realms as its own nation.

With the Hapsburg government successfully reunified, the triumvirate turned to the issues of immediate importance: putting down revolts and kicking the Saxons out of Bavaria. The first was rather easier than the second. The problem was that Bavaria, just as it had been since the Jacobin Wars, was filled with Kleinkriegers. Attempts to seek out Michael Hiedler for negotiations met in failure; Austrian spies and scouts reported back that, strangely, there seemed to be many groups of Kleinkriegers, and some even warred with each other. This made it particularly problematic for both the Austrians and Saxons—not only could any Bavarian be a Kleinkrieger, but you didn’t know if that Kleinkrieger was most interested in killing Austrians, Saxons or other Bavarians.

The War of Bavarian Independence, as it is grandiosely and somewhat inaccurately termed, is often presented as a triumph of technological innovation over Sutcliffism, with the numerically inferior but more advanced Saxon army defeating the hidebound old Austrians. There is some truth to this presentation but it is an oversimplification. The Austrians had some technological marvels of their own, such as their repeating wind rifles, which proved to be particularly useful weapons against Kleinkriegers—just as they had been during the Watchful Peace. Furthermore Bavaria’s terrain was not always kind to the kind of steam-wagon tactics that the Saxon army had focused on. The Saxons’ move in the direction of an all-rifle army, though—while not yet completed—gave them an advantage of the mostly musket-using Austrians. A key point of importance is that, while the Saxon army was much smaller than the Austrian one, the Saxons had almost no unrest at home due to people generally being satisfied with recent reforms—whereas the Austrians could never bring all their forces to a point due to the need to subdue uprisings elsewhere.

Yet despite any advantages the Saxons may have had, the war in Bavaria rapidly turned into a meat grinder of a conflict. The Hapsburgs managed to eject the Saxons from Munich in 1831, but were unable to make progress against the Saxon-held territory north of the Franconian Jura. Furthermore, both sides’ supposed claims of held territory were often made a mockery of by sudden rashes of Kleinkrieger activity that might leave villages on fire and every soldier who had been bivouacing there with his throat cut.

It became apparent that the Bavarian conflict had stalemated. Germany at this point, as Landau later noted, was a mess of conflict in which each pre-war power save the now destroyed Mittelbund was engaged in one crisis or another. Flanders, the conquest of the Dutch Republic, occasional Schmidtists and latterly the French; Swabia, the Swiss Revolt; the Alliance of Hildesheim, its transition to Hanover-Brunswick, conflict between nobles and commoners and more Schmidtists; Denmark, the Stockholm Conspiracy and later even more Schmidtists; the Berlin Revolt in the Brandenburgs; and both Austria and Saxony locked in their war in Bavaria. The advantage, it was clear, would lie with which of these powers could spare enough forces to intervene in the troubles of another of the powers. And this, ultimately, would decide the fate of Germany...

*

“Germany? A means to an end, and don’t you forget it.”

– Augustus II of Saxony​


Part #135: Ich Bin Kein Berliner

“...but nations can die. Nations have died. Sometimes the process is quick and painless to the Citizens and residents living in the region they claim to govern. Sometimes it is more bloody and drawn-out. And then there are those that believe they are the conceptual equivalent of a character in an operatic tragedy, such as Prussia...”

—taken from the preface to The Winter of Nations by Pablo Sanchez (published 1851)​

*

From: “Pour le Demérite: The Last War of the Prussian Army” by Emil Arendt, 1956:

The history of Prussia is a history of a brief moment of glory followed by a slow, agonising decline. At times the ‘army with a country’ would rally and win itself a brief respite, but ever since Frederick II[1] bit off more than he could chew in the Third War of Supremacy, Prussia—once tipped by writers to be the next big European power and a challenger for Austria as the supreme force within the German-speaking lands—had staggered from one crisis to the next. Prussia’s defeat in the Third War of Supremacy had put an end to any ambitions towards Austrian Silesia and had stripped the country of its minor possessions within the Holy Roman Empire. Maria Theresa, recognising that she could not claim all these possessions for the House of Hapsburg without uniting the frightened smaller states against her, instead let them fall into the lap of Austria’s loyal ally. A state surely too intimidated by another Prussian invasion, existing as a mere road between Prussia and Austria, to ever defy orders from Vienna. Saxony. Needless to say, future generations of Hapsburgs would curse their illustrious matriarch for this decision.

Historiography generally assumes that the Third War of Supremacy turned Saxony and Prussia into equal rivals. This is not the case; while Saxony certainly grew stronger and Prussia weaker, most considered Prussia to still be the superior power. Prussia pursued an alignment with Russia, run by the Prussophile Emperor Peter III, and King Frederick William II was able to obtain Poland as an additional possession, which was run as an extension of Prussia. Some have considered this to have led to more trouble than it was worth. The Prussians were perpetually distracted by uprisings in Poland against Frederick William’s brutal rule, while the Saxons under Frederick Christian II were able to concentrate on reforming their own military to bring it up to Prussian standards. By the time Frederick William II died and the Poles finally staged a national revolt—ignoring the fact that his son Frederick William III advocated a more moderate policy towards them—Saxony truly did stand on equal ground with Prussia. And so, to the bitter disappointment to Ferdinand IV and future generations of Schmidtists, both states abandoned the defence of Germany against the Jacobin French in order to go home and fight a war over Poland. A war which, partially thanks to help from the Danes and conspiracy and civil war among the Prussians due to Frederick William III’s obsession with the importance of retaining Poland, the Saxons won.

The slightly unusual settlement after the Second War of the Polish Succession was foreshadowed by the circumstances of the late war. By 1803 there were two Prussias: a loyalist regime in Berlin led by Foreign Minister Ludwig von Stülpnagel who (accurately) accused would-be Regent Friedrich von Lützow of having organised the ‘accidental’ death of Frederick William III on parade, and Lützow’s Regency in Königsberg with the infant Elector Henry Frederick I. Lützow had hoped to bring a more rational military policy, frustrated with the King’s Polish obsession, but all he had achieved was to break Prussia in half and bring about her defeat all the more rapidly. In the end Stülpnagel’s half of Prussia, effectively corresponding to the old Electorate of Brandenburg, was toppled, divided and given over to the princes of the two Mecklenburgs in exchange for the Danes taking their lands. Prussia outside the boundary of the former Holy Roman Empire survived, though stripped of Danzig and Königsberg. Henry Frederick ruled a remnant of a remnant from the town of Marienburg, aided by Lützow until his death, and grew up to possess the only character one could reasonably expect: that of a bitter, bitter man.

During the Watchful Peace, Henry Frederick did his best to try and put what was left of Prussia back on its feet. He attempted to lay claim to Poland during the Polish Question only to find himself brushed off as an irrelevancy by the other powers, incensing him. Partly based on Lützow’s own ideas, he reformed the dregs of the old Prussian Army with a focus on artillery. Prussia could not afford the fancy new weapons of richer states like steam-tractors and all-rifle infantry battalions, but Henry Frederick made it a centre for advancement in artillery, the weapon that his great-grandfather Frederick II had used to such great effect. Artillery proved valuable indeed for Henry Frederick. When the potato famine of 1822 badly afflicted Prussia and prompted risings among its starving Polish population, artillery could bombard a rebel town from a safe distance, or obliterate a mob with grapeshot. One can only speculate what Henry Frederick would have done to Poland itself if he somehow had managed to have the Polish Question settled in his favour. One can only speculate, and shudder.

Perhaps surprisingly, Henry Frederick predicted the Popular Wars—or at least he predicted that the settlement at the Congress of Copenhagen would lead to major wars in the future. However Henry Frederick was totally ignorant of the rise of Populism[2] and imagined that these wars would be like those of the past—revanche over territorial losses, such as France going to war with the Hapsburgs to reclaim Lorraine. Henry Frederick’s policy was to wait until such a war distracted both of Prussia’s main enemies, Saxony and Denmark, and then march into the Brandenburgs and be welcomed as liberators, as he confidently believed would happen.

The first part of Henry Frederick’s prediction, at least, happened. The Popular Wars came upon Europe, and Denmark was engaged in trying to put down the Stockholm Conspiracy (and later Schmidtist rebellions) while Saxony was engaged in a bloody war with Austria in Bavaria and would soon expand its interest to other fronts. The opportunity Henry Frederick had hoped for for so long had arrived. And it seemed as though it was not the only thing he would be right about.

In Brandenburg-Stettin, the eastern part of the former Electorate, the people rose up against their ruler, Duke Adolf Frederick VI of the House of Mecklenburg-Strelitz. The son of Adolf Frederick V, who had abandoned his former seat under Danish pressure to take up Brandenburg-Stettin, Adolf Frederick VI was an inadequate ruler who seemed to vacillate between agreeing to anything the Danes said and randomly opposing sensible trade agreements when he felt his virility was being threatened (frustrating Brandenburg-Stettin Baltic traders considerably). Brandenburg-Stettin consisted largely of rural Pomeranian lands and seacoast, lacking many urban centres. It was poor, but it had always been poor, and had done rather better as part of a larger kingdom, where internal trade had helped alleviate its poverty. Its people were mostly uneducated and were not receptive to Schmidtist ideas. For the most part they just wanted things to go back to how they had been before. So they overthrew Adolf Frederick VI—who fled into exile in Denmark—and proclaimed the return of their rightful Hohenzollern monarch. Henry Frederick would not be found wanting.

On August 13th 1831, Henry Frederick marched into Stettin and was proclaimed King in Prussia over all the former lands.[3] And he had hope that it would not stop there. At the start of September, the people of Berlin rose up and chased Grand Duke[4] Frederick William II of the House of Mecklenburg-Schwerin out of the city. Everything was going as Henry Frederick had hoped.

And yet it wasn’t. There were some Hohenzollern loyalists in Berlin, and more in the Brandenburg-Berlin countryside, who had been plotting to restore Henry Frederick since the end of the Second War of the Polish Succession. But they were in the minority. The bulk of the force that had overwhelmed Frederick William II’s guards, infiltrated his army and overthrown his crown were Schmidtist societies, who had thrived in the state since 1827, when they had spectacularly hung a vast painting of Wilhelm Brüning’s famous “The Eagle’s Wings” engraving from Schloss Charlottenburg.[5] Frederick William II had cracked down hard on the Schmidtist Committees for German Democracy, which of course had only increased their membership. He was widely hated, being so ossified and stuck in the past that he made someone like Francis II of Austria look flexible and modern by comparison. Eighteenth century methods could not crush a Populist movement. The people of Brandenburg-Berlin had wanted any opposition to rally around. Perhaps under different circumstances the Hohenzollern restorationists would have received that popular backing, though it is unlikely—many blamed the Hohenzollerns for their current predicament. However, it was the Schmidtists, not the Hohenzollern loyalists, that Frederick William II had unwittingly marked out as the entity that he feared. And so it was the Schmidtists that received popular support.

There remained sufficient Hohenzollern restorationist groups involved in the revolution to fool some commentators into believing that was the primary character of the revolt. It certainly fooled Henry Frederick, who saw what he wanted to see. As the regime in Brandenburg-Berlin collapsed, the Prussian Army moved in.

Henry Frederick paraded beneath the linden trees of Unter Den Linden on December 14th, the snow falling all around him, a dramatic figure returning to claim his prize. The people turned out to watch; Henry Frederick did not seem to notice or care that only a few of them cheered. Most simply looked at him owlishly, as though he was some interesting new animal in the hunting preserve.[6] But Henry Frederick cared not. Ignoring the cautious words of his advisors, he rode up to the doors of the Stadtschloss[7] and proclaimed himself: “I am His Majesty Henry Frederick, the first of his name, King of Prussia and Elector of Brandenburg, and I come to reclaim my birthright!”

As Henry Frederick’s troops rode up behind him, a man appeared on a balcony above the doors of the palace, which remained closed. The man’s name is not recorded, but he was clearly an important figure in the Schmidtist movement that had led the uprising against Frederick William II. Witnesses record that, unsurprisingly perhaps given he had been chosen for this, he had a deep and resonant voice that echoed off nearby buildings. “Old fool,” he said. “Old fool. Berlin has no room for failures. Berlin has no room for the mad dreams of squabbling princelings. Berlin shall know peace. Berlin shall know one Germany, and Berlin shall know no king!”

Enraged, Henry Frederick drew his pistol and shot the man down—he was an excellent shot. But if he thought that would make the Schmidtists climb down, he was wrong. A volley of musket fire barked from the palace and nearby buildings. Several Prussians fell dead; Henry Frederick, with the curious luck that marked him throughout his life, remained unscathed despite being the most obvious target, though his horse was killed from under him. Still furious, Henry Frederick demanded his men stand fast and blast the palace with the artillery they brought everywhere. He resisted calls to retreat, that the Schmidtists had them surrounded.

The end result was that, one hour later, the Stadtschloss had several large wounds gouged in it and was on fire, starting to collapse. The fire was spreading throughout Berlin. Countless Schmidtists were dead, including most of their leaders who had rushed in with their cadres to help those trapped in the Palace. But most of Henry Frederick’s troops were also dead. A few discarded their uniforms in order to better flee the city. But they were no cowards. Their purpose was to bring their king out of Berlin before it went the way of Sodom and Gomorrah. Henry Frederick’s luck had run out in the firefight, and yet perhaps it had not; for all that he led his men from the front, his only serious injury was a musket ball in the shoulder. But it had rendered him unconscious, and his men had to save him.

Those men returned to their camp, and as Berlin burned, Henry Frederick’s chief minister Wilhelm von der Trenck watched anxiously over his king. Despite Henry Frederick’s foolishly audacious actions, the minister thought that something good might come of this: from interviewing locals he gathered that the majority of the Schmidtists were in Berlin. The burning of the city was a tragedy but it would also be a cleansing flame, getting rid of those plague rats in human form. So long as Henry Frederick lived, this could still be a victory.

But Henry Frederick fell into a fever. It was not serious yet, but Trenck’s medical advisors told him that the king needed urgent medical care of the best kind. The poor and deprived Prussian remnant had no such care, and nor did Brandenburg-Stettin. Berlin would have had it, but Berlin was gone. Their choices were few, and most of them were in the territory of Prussia’s Saxon or Danish enemies. There was only one real option: Hanover.

And so the Prussian army reformed around their fallen king and served the final purpose in their long and illustrious history. A long snake of men in Prussian blue, marching as an honour guard to defend the last King of Prussia as they brought him to the doctors of Hanover. A guard capable of fighting off any roving Schmidtists or other bandits.

Given Prussia’s tragic history, it would seem somehow appropriate for Henry Frederick to have died just as they reached Hanover. Rendering the whole thing gloriously futile, just as Prussia itself had become.

Yet that is not what happened. And while the Popular Wars would be the death of Prussia, her audacious monarch had not yet begun to fight...











[1] OTL’s Frederick the Great, but not known as this in TTL for obvious reasons.

[2] The ‘rise of Populism’ is something invented by historians in TTL to explain a broader trend across Europe (and elsewhere to some extent) of common people wanting more say in their governance. It is explained variously in terms of inspiration by the French Revolution and Enlightenment reforms together with the new problems caused by industrialisation, urbanisation and population growth. However it is by no means a coherent ideology cutting across national borders as these historians imply, and Henry Frederick can therefore hardly be criticised for not seeing something that was not, in fact, there.

[3] Before Frederick the Great’s time in OTL, it was always the King in Prussia, not the King of Prussia, due to the Holy Roman Empire’s laws regarding the royal dignity. Frederick the Great’s victory let him ignore that rule and proclaim himself King of Prussia, but that never happened in TTL.

[4] In the chaos of the collapse of the Holy Roman Empire, just like OTL, former German electors and margraves started calling themselves by whatever title they pleased. The two Mecklenburg princes are a bit more restrained than most.

[5] See Part #126.

[6] The Electors of Brandenburg maintained a hunting preserve in and near Berlin, which in OTL was transformed into the Tiergarten in the 1830s.

[7] The Stadtschloss (City Palace) was the seat of the Electors of Brandenburg and Kings of Prussia. In OTL under the Weimar Republic it became a museum, was bombed and damaged during World War II, and then was demolished by the East German regime in 1950 due to being a symbol of monarchy and the past. At time of writing there is talk of rebuilding the palace, but this is somewhat controversial.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #136: The Emperor’s New Move

“England and her daughter nations have for many years held that the purpose of monarchy is Decus et Tutamen: An Ornament and a Safeguard.[1] Ninety-nine percent of the time, an English king’s role is solely ceremonial: he signs bills into law if Parliament has voted them through and does not use his own judgement or apply his theoretical veto if he dislikes the bill. This is not to say that the king may not be able to use unofficial influence to affect the bill as it passes through Parliament, but once approved by its representatives he is expected to grant Royal Assent regardless of his own feelings. His role in government could be adequately filled by any man; otherwise his role is that of Ornament, providing pomp and symbolism to inspire his subjects to loyalty and industry.

However, perhaps once in a lifetime that king will come to the conclusion that Parliament has taken a dangerous course that betrays their representation of the nation and will lead it to wrack and ruin. And then the king must decide whether he must dust off the other aspect of his role, that of Safeguard. Whether he must go against Parliament, and potentially public opinion, and act with those theoretical powers of absolute monarch he still retains. A king must be wary and careful in his judgement, knowing that if he misjudges the situation he could lose his head. But he must also know that he cannot forever back away from acting, for he possesses the authority to save his kingdom from tyrants...”

– Joseph Radley, On Constitutionalism, 1889​

*

From “Black Days, Red Nights: The Popular Wars and the Empire of North America” by Matthew Davison (1978):

The death of Bejamin Harrison VII in April 1828 and the ascension of former Foreign Secretary Andrew Eveleigh to the presidency[2] was an earthquake in American politics. Eveleigh was generally regarded as equally brilliant and mercurial, a skilled politician and astute ruler yet a man who held certain principles on which he would not entertain the slightest degree of compromise. Of course how the latter aspect to a politician’s personality is viewed is strongly dependent on precisely what the nature of those principles were: a man who held them about the need for democracy in the face of condemnation from the establishment, for example, will be feted today even if he was an unpleasant individual indeed (see Edward Trumbull). Unfortunately for Eveleigh, the chief issue he felt strongly about was the need for slavery.

The exiled King Frederick II was already aware that an Eveleigh presidency would not be a good thing for his aim to free Britain from Joshua Churchill (or “Blandford” as Frederick generally called him, pointedly refusing to recognise his succession to the dukedom of Marlborough). Eveleigh was an isolationist, someone who viewed the Empire’s future as distinct from that of Britain, and was philosophically as opposed to monarchy as one could get away with in 1820s America while still being electable. He also blamed Frederick for Harrison’s death, with some justice: Harrison had worked himself to death while trying to gain support for the American intervention against Joshua’s regime that Frederick wanted. Eveleigh’s views were generally more complex than the brutish racist he is generally portrayed as in popular history. A rice planter from Carolina’s South Province, he was wary of radicalism but realist enough to know that universal suffrage[3] was inevitable. He believed that the time was not yet right, but perhaps by the 1840s it should become Whig policy, rather than letting the Radical-Neutrals capitalise on it. Eveleigh wanted to repeat the same coup that Alexander had achieved with Catholic emancipation: it might have been a fairly self-interested act of policy, but Alexander had successfully portrayed it as the Radicals long espousing a policy which had been foolish at the time, but had now become a realistic possibility, thus presenting the idea that the Radicals were well-intentioned but not fit to govern, while the Whigs had better judgement. Of course this went part and parcel with his desires to hurt the Radicals due to their opposition to slavery.

Popular belief, reinforced by the ill-informed apotheosis of Eveleigh by some racists today, would suggest that the ascension of such an ardent defender of slavery to the presidency would be regarded as universally popular among southern planters. The truth, as is usually the case in history, was more complex. Many planters were already wary of Eveleigh for his maverick and idiosyncratic views, even when they coincided with their own interests. Some thought his isolationism towards Europe dangerous, although many others supported his policy of pursuing closer relations and free trade with Louisiana and the Empire of New Spain—the successes of the latter in the Popular Wars partially owing to Eveleigh’s policies allowing American shipbuilders and armourers to supply the New Spanish war effort. But the biggest controversy arose later in 1828 when Eveleigh was unmasked by the New York Register as the true identity of the anonymous author of The Burden from four years before.[4] The book expressed Eveleigh’s racial philosophy in a manner more unguarded than the man would perhaps have wanted while he was a front-line politician. Ironically at the time, at least half the controversy was not over the fact that Eveleigh viewed Negroes as intrinsically inferior to white men, but the fact that he believed American Indians and the Asian races to be equal to whites. Also often forgotten is the fact that Eveleigh supported Erasmus Darwin III’s theory that primates were a ruined form of man and that the Negro represented a halfway stage in this process of degradation; after Frederick Paley’s Theory of Environmental Breeding was accepted by many (including Darwin himself) most supporters of Eveleigh’s views (“Burdenists”) quietly switched to the idea that the Negro was instead an imperfectly evolved halfway stage the other way around.[5]

Being forced to defend his views in Parliament distracted Eveleigh and arguably helped the actions of King Frederick. Disillusioned by Eveleigh’s ascension, Frederick’s decision to retire to the Virginian countryside was initially genuinely born of depression. However, this did not last for very long. Like his great-grandfather and namesake, Frederick plotted a return to power through gaining influence in American politics. A return to power, and revenge on his enemies. Just below Joshua Churchill on that list was Andrew Eveleigh.

Frederick was initially approached by Paul Randolph, the leader of the small Radical contingent in Virginia’s House of Burgesses. Randolph spoke of how Frederick’s father Henry IX had been shocked by slavery when he had visited the country, and how witnessing a private tirade on the king’s part had inspired the young Randolph to work towards its abolition in Virginia. For years Randolph had been influential in the Virginian Freedom League, an organisation seeking that goal, and though progress had been slow they had come closer than ever before.[6] However, they had run into problems. A man named Nebuchadnezzar Grimes had received a patent for a cotton-thresher, a machine that had been rumoured about for years but, it was speculated, had been suppressed by Virginian tobacco planters and Carolinian rice planters who did not want their businesses undermined by a new cotton monopoly. But for whatever reason that resistance had failed and the cotton-thresher would soon be introduced. Randolph revealed the surprising fact that he had received support from usually pro-slavery forces in the Confederation, including the local Patriot Party led by Charles Floyd and a secret faction within the Whigs led by Stephen Powell. Floyd possessed a tobacco plantation and opposed the predicted wave of cotton for that reason, while Powell did so because he believed it would undermine and destroy Virginia’s burgeoning industrialisation as other institutions would not be able to compete with cotton planting. “Cotton will make us rich, but it will make our country poor,” was his oft-quoted summary.

The irony of the Virginia Crisis was that it reversed the battle lines that everyone had predicted if there would be a conflict over slavery. The Virginian and Carolinian pro-slavery groups had always advocated Confederate principles, i.e. they believed the governments of each Confederation should have authority superior to that of the overarching Imperial government in Fredericksburg, while the anti-slavery groups had opposed them. The common assumption had been that this was purely for cynical reasons: the pro-slavers knew they would never get a majority to back their views in the Continental Parliament because there were more anti-slavery than pro-slavery Confederations, while the anti-slavers supported Imperial supremacy precisely because they wanted the Imperial government to get an anti-slavery majority and ban slavery in the southern Confederations, overruling the Confederate governments. However, this turned out not to be entirely true. The first change in the battle lines came when the Radicals found it easier to push other aspects of their policy agenda by focusing on their Confederate parties, most significantly in Pennsylvania which led to the creation of their ally the Neutral Party.[7] Secondly, Eveleigh was a believer in strong Imperial government, partly for principle’s sake but mostly because the Whigs had now effectively gained a majority in government (with help from the Carterite Patriots) due to broadening their appeal with their pro-Catholic policies. Therefore Eveleigh imagined that not only would the Imperial government be the best way to keep slavery in Carolina and Virginia, but even dreamed about reimposing it in the northern Confederations. It was this sort of thing that divided him from the traditional pro-slavery faction in southern politics: most of the planters saw no ideological or philosophical reason why the Negro ‘should’ be kept in bondage everywhere as Eveleigh believed, they simply did not want northern abolitionists shooting their goose that laid the golden eggs.

The upshot of this was that it now became more plausible to seek abolition within the bounds of the Confederate governments. Frederick II agreed to help Randolph, Floyd and Powell in their quest; partly he was motivated by principle, though he was not so fervent about the issue of slavery as his father, and partly by the idea that this would help bring down Eveleigh.

Around the same time, Frederick became infatuated with Elizabeth Washington, the sister of his friend Jonathan Washington, 3rd Marquess of Fredericksburg. He had known her since they were both children due to staying in her father’s household during his time in America during the Jacobin Wars, but she had blossomed into a beautiful woman who remained a spinster due to the accidental death of her fiancé five years before. Perhaps there was an element of political calculation in Frederick’s decision, again emulating how his great-grandfather in how he had married a Washington (albeit against his will) one hundred years earlier. But for the most part his proposal was born solely out of love, a dangerous thing indeed for a monarch. The two were married in the Cathedral of St Edward in Fredericksburg on September 18th 1828. Some controversy arose over the fact that, while Eveleigh attended the service along with many of the senior MCPs and all the Confederate Governors, he slipped away immediately afterwards and did not participate in the reception.

The wedding of their Emperor to an American was a cause of celebration throughout the Empire, and some speculated that Frederick would remain there in residence as America’s monarch, leaving Britain to its wretched fate under Joshua Churchill. There are some who would argue that that is in fact what happened, effectively. But let us ignore the transatlantic bad blood. Frederick used the wedding as a way to establish closer relations with the Confederate Governors. In particular, Gordon Blair, 3rd Baron Williamsburgh, the Governor of Virginia.

There remains a Burdenist conspiracy theory that Frederick engineered Blair’s death, but this is obviously nonsense, easily disproven by the fact that Frederick’s original plan is attested to involve simply persuading Blair to agree to the new method of succession that the Virginia Freedom League and its allies in the ‘Anti-Cotton Conspiracy’ were plotting. Blair’s death was accidental, although it probably helped Frederick’s cause. The plan had arisen from the fact that Blair’s Lieutenant-Governor, David Smith, was ill and thought not to be long for this world. The Gubernatorial system then employed by the American Confederations is worth defining. It had grown up largely by accident and precedence, like most British-derived institutions. Originally the King had appointed Governors, who were usually British aristocrats and, until Frederick I’s reforms, usually never actually set foot in the colonies they were governing—they appointed Lieutenant-Governors to do that. After Frederick I’s changes, the Governor was still appointed by the King or the Lord Deputy on his behalf, but was chosen from natives of the Confederation and was usually a member of the new American peerage. Since then appointment from on high had grown unpopular and an unofficial system of succession came into play: the sitting Governor would appoint a younger man as Lieutenant-Governor who would succeed him after he died or retired, and the Confederate assembly would vote to approve that Lieutenant-Governor. This was usually a formality, as they would have had the opportunity to make any objections clear through informal means during the selection process. Aristocrats were still favoured as they tended to be less politically partisan and involved in the Assembly, and could thus be seen as more neutral figures. The system had worked reasonably well but there were many calls for change. Frederick sought to capitalise them.

Frederick had hoped to persuade Blair to adopt a system of popularly electing Governors for when he died or retired rather than appointing another man in Smith’s place. It is thought Blair at least promised to consider it, but after hearing that Smith had died he raced back to Williamsburgh to begin selecting a replacement, and was killed in a head-on collision between his carriage and one of the country’s still-few steam vehicles. The Confederation was left without a Governor. The Virginia Crisis had begun.

Therefore Frederick instead appealed directly to the House of Burgesses. “I could use my own constitutional powers, or ask Lord Fingall [the Lord Deputy] to do so on my behalf, and appoint a new Governor,” he said in a speech, the first time a reigning Emperor had addressed the House of Burgesses. “But I and he have little knowledge of the specific issues affecting this fine and pleasant Confederation of Virginia. Should I instead ask you, the elected Burgesses, to choose a Governor? No, for that would go against the principle of balanced government. Your Governor must not be a partisan supporter of one faction or another. He must represent the whole of the people of Virginia. Therefore, it is with the greatest respect for the land that so honoured my ancestor who gave me his name that I ask you to approve the principle of a Universally Elected Governor.”

Frederick’s proposal was controversial in some circles, but was arguably helped by Eveleigh—belatedly realising that the Emperor was up to something—inadvisably saying that the new Governor should instead be appointed by the Imperial government, i.e., himself. This received scathing retorts from the Virginians, who were already upset that the Whigs were now led by this mercurial Carolinian and still held to their Confederate principles. Frederick’s plan was thus given a boost. The bill ran into some issues in the House of Burgesses, principally among planters who again hoped to give themselves extra votes in the election due to the fact that they were responsible for ‘non-voting residents’ (i.e., slaves) but this was shot down just as it had been when the general election suffrage rules had been decided. Importantly, Frederick was able to make the suffrage universal (for all white males, that is) for this election unlike the Burgess elections which still had a property requirement. This remained controversial with some circles, but even some conservative Whigs accepted Frederick’s argument that the Governor must stand for all Virginians, and therefore must be elected by all of them.

The bill passed, and was signed into law by Frederick himself in the absence of a Governor. The original bill is preserved in the Museum of Constitutional History in Fredericksburg, complete with Frederick’s overly large and flourished signature.

Virginia’s first Gubernatorial election was held on February 15th 1829. Eveleigh, bruised with his defeat in trying to stop the move, at least consoled himself with the fact that a pro-slavery candidate was almost certain to be elected. And indeed so one would think due to the Whig Party’s dominance in the Confederation. But one would be wrong.

The plan Frederick had concocted with his fellow conspirators was to find a man who could realistically stand for the Whigs but secretly be on their side. Powell was considered, but informal polls by newspapers seemed to support the idea that, as before, the Virginians would prefer a Governor who was not involved in the nitty-gritty of the House of Burgesses. Aristocrats were likely, though not the only possibility. And eventually the conspiracy found Sir James Henry, 3rd Baronet, the Mayor of Norfolk.[8] Henry seemed an ideal Whig candidate on paper. He was from a notable Virginian family but had avoided frontline politics, was popular in the city he governed, and—crucially—he owned slaves. And that was where, Frederick hoped, Whig voters would stop looking.

In reality Henry was strongly opposed to slavery. The fact that he owned slaves stemmed from the fact that he had inherited a plantation from a distant cousin and was quietly trying to find someone to sell it to, someone he could trust to treat the slaves well. When he met the Emperor (not without fireworks, as Henry’s family possessed cobrist politics almost as suspicious about monarchy as Eveleigh was) and was asked why he simply did not free them, he said that the slaves did not want to be uprooted from Virginia and resettled north, and free blacks in Virginia were prone to being mistreated and even re-enslaved. Therefore the only way he could free them was if slavery was abolished across Virginia all at once. The Emperor just smiled...

Because this was the first election of its type in an English-speaking country—people across countless parliamentary seats voting for a single elected office—the campaign was rather unusual. Henry was not the only Whig candidate, although he received support from Virginia’s Speaker Samuel Lee.[9] Several different candidates also contested from the Patriots (both factions), the Radicals and the Neutrals, and there were multiple independents and even a Trust Party candidate. Some newspapers noted the fact that the number of Radical, Patriot and Neutral candidates were likely to split their votes, whereas if they had adopted a single candidate each—or even one between them—they would have a better chance of electing a non-Whig against the polls. What they didn’t know was that the opposition parties were deliberately trying to split their votes to ensure Henry was elected. A Radical Governor would find it harder to abolish slavery than a Whig, who might be able to persuade former pro-slavery voters to change their minds.

In the end Henry was elected, although perilously narrowly for the conspirators—Patriot candidate Richard Taylor came close, illustrating how the Whigs were starting to lose support in Virginia due to their association with Eveleigh. Henry was sworn in personally by the Emperor and shocked society by appearing to snub him. In reality, while Henry was reflecting his own principles, this had been arranged previously with Frederick to help get across the idea that Henry was his own man.

Virginia’s first elected Governor took office in April 1829. At first he focused on policies that were popular but non-controversial and staking out his office as a stronger executive one than his predecessors had enjoyed, somewhat alarming Speaker Lee. He would wait for the right moment to push his hidden agenda. And the right moment was not long in coming, for in November 1829 the Popular Wars came at last to the Empire of North America.

The Superior Revolution had begun...










[1] This quote originally refers to the practice of milling British coins, invented by Sir Isaac Newton in the 17th century: a decorative inscription around the edge of the coin makes it obvious if the coin has been clipped, helping prevent this economically damaging crime. The quote can still be found inscribed on modern British pound coins.

[2] See Part #124.

[3] NB when people in this era talk about universal suffrage, they mean universal male suffrage.

[4] See Part #110.

[5] See Interlude #12.

[6] Even in OTL with the cotton-gin (‘cotton-thresher’ in TTL) Virginia came close to abolishing slavery in the 1830s.

[7] See Part #103.

[8] Norfolk is a much bigger and more prosperous city than it was at this point in OTL, because it escaped the bombardment the OTL city suffered during the American Revolutionary War.

[9] In the House of Burgesses and most other American Confederate assemblies, ‘Speaker’ is a position equivalent to Prime Minister rather than being a neutral overseer as it is at Westminster.


Part #137: Lithuanian Roulette

“All of the princes of the world, including those there by merit of confounding voters rather than merit of blood, must fear the assassin’s blade. Only in Russia, however, is it treated as death by natural causes.”

–Philip Bulkeley, 1840​

*

From: “The Land of the Tsars” by Richard Vandemar, 1978—

By the time Peter IV of Russia was crowned in 1829, the Russian political situation had changed considerably since the days of his grandfather and namesake. Since the reign of Peter the Great, Russian society had been divided by the issues of identity and modernity, and how the two interacted. Starting with Peter, and being embraced by his successors, the nobility and eventually elements of the upstart bourgeois, was the view that can be summarised as “Russia could be a great nation, if only it would try to be less Russian”. This view was a xenophiliac one, embracing the French language and German integration, and emphasising that Western Europe was the cultural ideal to which Russia should aspire, and the arena of importance which she should seek to engage. Peter the Great built St Petersburg from nothing and made it the new national capital, a capital that looked out on the west rather than sitting in the natural centre of the Russian state as Moscow had. Music, literature and other culture was associated with the French language and, to a lesser extent, German. The court and other nobles spoke French, not Russian, leaving them isolated from the peasantry. So much as Enlightenment liberalism existed in Russia of the eighteenth century, it assumed that the way to liberate the peasantry was to acculturate them with the superior culture of Western Europe also so that they might engage in the business of government.

Standing against this tide of xenophilia (and autophobia) were those who defended the old Russian ways and viewed Russia as its own culture, not an inferior knockoff of Europe that should seek to crawl on its belly for recognition from Paris. In terms of establishment voice these were a minority, but they enjoyed support from the more politically aware peasantry. The Old Believers, though ultimately stemming from opposition to an earlier Orthodox Church reform in the seventeenth century, were often associated with this view. It is worth noting, however, that much of the opposition initially came not from defending Russia on its own merits as we would understand it, but rather emphasising Russia’s role as the Third Rome and heir to the Byzantine Empire—essentially saying ‘why should Russia seek to be like France, when Russia is already the inheritor of a far superior civilisation?’ It would only be time and the tides of novelty and modernism that would swing the Byzantine romanticism around towards a more nativist romanticism aimed explicitly at defending the Russian character: Slavicism.

Peter III had been an ardent Germanophile and, though dodging the assassin’s dagger, had made himself unpopular for his policies in other areas, which had helped polarise society further. After Peter’s death came the Russian Civil War, in which the brothers Potemkin fought Peter’s heir Paul of Lithuania. The thing about the war that was most shocking to the Russian establishment was the level of popular support that the brothers Potemkin enjoyed, considering the strength of Alexander Potemkin’s claim to the Russian throne was comparable to that of Perkin Warbeck’s to the English.[1] Although Paul won the war with help from German immigrant Heinz Kautzman, there was a period of collective navel-gazing[2] among the Russian nobility and establishment about why Alexander had been so popular. They came to the conclusion that, from their position in exile at Yekaterinburg, the brothers and their supporters had played on the rising tide of Slavicist resentment against Peter’s policies, seeking to build a new Russia in the mould of the old, not one imported from abroad. Alexander had gained Moscow for his capital so easily because the city remained collectively upset over being spurned in favour of St Petersburg by Peter the Great, and what that decision represented.[3] If Paul would seek to avoid another upsurge of such feeling, he needed to ensure that the nobility were no longer viewed as foreign interlopers and their admirers.

To that end, although Paul had reigned in Lithuania for years, he made an effort to go native in Russia and passed policies emphasising this: most famously his decision to ban French at court (although his justification was the contemporaneous events of the French Revolution and Jacobin Wars) and encourage the use of Russian by the nobility. (However, it is worth noting that even in the 1820s it was still common for Russian nobles to use French in private). Some of Paul’s other policies were due to the demands that Heinz Kautzman had placed on him in return for his support, including liberty for the Cossacks and (gradual) emancipation of the serfs. The latter policy naturally was not without its critics, and in 1803 Count Kirill Klimentov and his supporters revolted in Voronezh rather than allow their serfs to be emancipated. Paradoxically this ended up helping the cause of liberalism in Russia, as after Klimentov’s revolt was crushed, further criticism of emancipation became considered tantamount to supporting traitors and rebels, and the remaining anti-emancipation nobles restricted their grumbling to the confines of their own skulls. Paul also used an anti-Jewish pogrom as a means of reuniting the divided nobles and peasants in pursuit of a common goal.[4] While this idea began with Paul and his ministers, its implementation rapidly grew out of control, for the ugly reason often used as an argument by the Societists. The Russian peasantry had been freed from their ownership and, though remaining poor and illiterate, they could nonetheless move about more freely, exchange ideas, and generally play a bigger role in the national dialogue. And, unfortunately, one of the things a peasant does once given some degree of political power is to use it to persecute ethnic minorities.[5] This ultimately led to an exodus of Jews from Russia under the leadership of Yitzhak Volynov, settling in what was then the Khanate of the Crimea.

Paul was later able to bring Russia into the War of the Nations, using the Jacobin enemy to both help heal the divisions in Russia and further condemn the use of the French language by nobles. Russian troops and their Lithuanian allies played a major role in the final battles of the war, and this was reflected at the Congress of Copenhagen. Russians and Lithuanians were also instrumental in the opening of the Far East to trade, though not without inadvertently toppling several governments in the process.

However, during Paul’s reign the Russian political landscape began to change somewhat. In some ways this was an inevitable result of the way that his policies had altered several long-standing certainties such as the gradual emancipation of the serfs (the last serf was freed in 1816). The former noble xenophilia, while not completely eradicated, had gone into hiding, and the dominant of Slavicism of one stripe or another allowed further divisions to emerge. For several reasons, a new breed of liberalism was emerging in urban Russia. These reasons include: the aforementioned emancipation allowing greater participation of the poor in national questions; veterans of the War of the Nations having experienced different European cultures and systems of government during their participation in the conflict; the Russian intervention in the Ottoman Time of Troubles opened up new territories for settlement and removed the Ottomans as a serious threat for use as a convenient bogeyman; the new technologies of the age such as Optel semaphore and steam engines; and the demand those technologies created for coal, which led to an expansion of mining and consequently more miners, always a ripe group for demanding better treatment of the workers. Of course all of this did not happen overnight. However, even before Prince Theodore’s “National Marriage” idea of the 1820s—which reconciled new technology with a suspicious Orthodox Church[6]—Russia proved far more enthusiastic than one might have expected for the mechanical fruits of the French Revolution. This reaction compared with the Sutcliffism of other conservative monarchs such as Francis of Austria has puzzled some historians. However it can at least in part be explained by the Russian tradition of centralised power. When Tsar Paul looked at an Optel semaphore tower, he did not see an abomination under God and a threat to his power,[7] but a means by which he could exert greater control over his country. In 1817 the “Zalmanov Line” between St Petersburg and Moscow opened, allowing rapid communication between the two cities. Paul had also adopted a policy of sometimes holding court in Moscow to assuage the city’s hurt feelings, as well as making his second son Theodore the Governor-General of the city, and the semaphore line ensured that he was never cut off from the organs of government for long.

The Russian character is also perhaps responsible for the country’s embrace of railways, at a time when most of Europe considered them impractical and remained wedded to the steam-carriage. In Russia there were none of the philosophical objections raised in France to the idea of a fixed railway under the control of the state or some corporate entity, taking the element of choice away from the driver. With the patronage of Theodore, the English expatriate inventor Richard Trevithick (“Vladimir Tarefikhov”) was only the first of many great railway pioneers in Russia. In 1828 the Zalmanov Optel line was joined by a parallel railway route between Moscow and St Petersburg, at the time the longest in the world. Paul would die the year later, and left behind him a considerably changed Russian political landscape. Liberalism was no longer solely associated with the xenophiles of the Enlightenment. A new, and explicitly Russian form had emerged within the prevailing climate of Slavicism, one which demanded further rights for the peasantry and an end to autocratic government. It remained in the minority, however, while the establishment was also now firmly Slavicist but maintained that autocratic tsarism was part of the Russian character and accused the liberals of being xenophile Jacobins, a peculiar reversal to the divisions of the Russian Civil War. In truth, it is perhaps unsurprising that it has been Russia, with its Legion-syndrome[8] national character, that has proved to be a great ideological battleground of the twentieth century, producing both the most insidious and obstinate Societists as well as the most loyal and determined Diversitarians.

But let us return to the time at hand. The death of Paul brought his son Peter, Grand Duke of Lithuania for many years, to the throne. Peter’s reign began inauspiciously, with the murder of his father’s ally and confidante Heinz Kautzman (though by precisely whom remains unclear).[9] The assassination led to considerable riots between conservative Slavicists who had always resented the German’s high-level role, and military veterans and liberals who had loved Kautzman for his role in leading Russia’s armies and emancipating the serfs. Peter IV was crowned in a somewhat singed version of St Petersburg.

It rapidly became clear that Peter was not entirely his father’s son. It is true that it had been Paul who instituted nativist policies in Lithuania, but they had been entirely self-interested. Paul had been wise enough—or rather had had advisors who were wise enough—to see that any attempt to Russify Lithuania would be counterproductive. Russia had obtained the country in the War of the Polish Partition in 1767 and her first priority was to ensure that nobody tried to rebuild the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth. Paul saw the best way to do that was to 1) try and culturally separate Lithuania from Poland, and 2) give its people a sense that they were better off now than they had been as part of the Commonwealth. And the way to do that was to institute nativist policies: reviving the Lithuanian language at court and in literature, creating national prestige projects like a navy, and retaining the Catholic Church (though giving the Orthodox Church equal status). These policies also served Russia’s ends by other means: Lithuania could act as a useful front for Russia when it came to affairs like a Baltic fleet, the military bases at Navarre and at Pavlovsk in Africa, and a considerable part of the intervention in the Far East. If Russia tried to do some of those things directly it could lead to war, but Lithuania worked as a front precisely because the country retained something of an independent spirit.

But, of course, sooner or later those policies came back to bite Russia. This did not come from the most obvious source. The Lithuanians indeed possessed national pride and were not willing to rejoin Poland when the opportunity arose, but they were mostly savvy enough to know that they could not survive a break with Russia, either. Matters changed somewhat after the Polish Question, when Poland received a king without any ties to a major German state for the first time in decades: if Poland could survive so isolated, why not Lithuania? But nonetheless there was little support for such a move. After all, Grand Duke Peter was popular, the Lithuanians felt he was ‘one of them’. Unfortunately, it transpired, the Russians felt he was ‘one of the Lithuanians’ too. And so the trouble started.

Peter spoke with a noticeable Lithuanian accent. While his father had only paid lip service to the Lithuanian nationalism he had helped create for self-interested reasons, Peter enthusiastically embraced it. While he was ready to come to Russia and be the Tsar, he did not leave all his Lithuanian affectations behind and came across as something of a foreign ruler. This would not have been so much of a problem in the days of Peter the Great, but with the poisonous Slavicist political climate in Russia—the liberals and conservatives forcing each other to stronger and stronger Slavicist positions by accusing one another of being xenophiliacs—it was deadly. Nobles winced in court when Peter spoke. But that wasn’t the worst of it.

In Lithuania, Peter had been noted as one of the more progressive monarchs of the Watchful Peace, recognising that the Jacobin Wars had unleashed certain populist forces and the best thing to do was to try and channel those forces to serve his own ends, rather than try and hold them down only to watch them eventually explode from the pressure and blow his throne to bits. Besides adopting a liberal attitude towards censorship of literature and the press, the chief way this manifested itself was in Peter’s reform of the Seimas. The Seimas, or Lithuanian parliament, had originally been instituted in the fifteenth century as an assembly of nobles. While it had formally been abolished in 1569 when Poland and Lithuania merged in the Union of Lublin, it had continued as an unofficial body and had been restored to official status by Paul after the War of the Polish Partition. Originally an institution to which anyone of noble blood could theoretically turn up to, it had been reformed early on to limit the number of representatives—unsurprising given the very loose definition of ‘noble’ in Poland-Lithuania, including over a tenth of the population. Two delegates were sent by each paviet (county), being chosen by a local assembly of nobles called a seimelis.

Peter reformed the Seimas to give non-nobles a voice in the running of the country. Of course it was a small voice, but a voice nonetheless. At present each of the 28 paviets sent two delegates, for a total of 56. Peter added 12 delegates that were popularly elected by the commoners (albeit with a small property qualification) across 12 large constituencies made up of multiple paviets.[10] It had initially been somewhat controversial in Lithuanian society, but had helped head off the tide of social resentment caused by the potato famine of 1822 and had become a talking point across Europe.

Now Peter was Tsar, he wanted to implement reforms in Russia as well. Peter was not so naive as his popular image would suggest, being aware that Russia was a much bigger country than Lithuania and with less of a tradition of nobles’ participation in government—at least since Peter the Great had abolished the Boyars’ Duma in 1721 and replaced it with his Governing Senate, a small executive council under his control. Peter III had also created the Imperial Soviet, which served a similar function to the Privy Council in other countries and focused on a judicial role.[11] Peter IV sought to combine these functions in a new Imperial Duma, in which the tsar’s ministers would be accountable to an assembly composed mainly of nobles and churchmen but with a few representatives of the common people.

Although an anaemic reform by European standards, this was viewed as radicalism by the Russian establishment, and assassins began sharpening their knives. It was clear to everyone that there were forces working behind the scenes to prevent reform. Peter’s brother Theodore, largely by semaphore message from his seat of power in Moscow, sought to dissuade his brother from this path, warning that it would bring opposition into the open and damage stability in Russia. Peter however was convinced that failure to reform would only stoke the fires of Populism in Russia and potentially pave the way for a revolution to topple the tsar.[12] In July 1831 Theodore invited his brother to Moscow for one of their periodic meetings, hoping that they could find a middle course.

As he had done so twice before, Peter took advantage of the new railway line: an Imperial Train, gloriously bedecked in apotheotic Russian art, had already been built by Tarefikhov’s company on Theodore’s orders as a coronation gift. The crowds turned out to cheer the tsar’s train pulling out of St Petersburg, and if there were a few more Leib Guards than normal standing carefully between them and the train, what did that matter?

In fact Peter’s bodyguard was a significant issue. Peter accepted the Russian Leib Guards, but had brought his own existing Lithuanian bodyguards with him and the two groups did not always get on well. Peter was aware of the importance the Leib Guards had often had in matters of Russian succession (to put it euphemistically) however, and did make a point of being seen with them. However, he disliked his father’s characteristic nindzya guards from Yapon, and only kept two of them around because the people found them interesting and exotic.

The assassination of Peter IV is a complicated issue. It would appear that the assassins had sought to derail the train by damaging the track, a type of accident which had been widely reported to be devastating elsewhere. However the Tsar’s train was travelling slowly—opinions vary on why, some saying that it was precisely from fear of such an accident, others suggesting that the Tsar was simply admiring the view. Whatever the reason, while the train was partially derailed and immobilised, nobody on board suffered more than a few bruises. Unfortunately for the Tsar, the assassins had had a backup plan, and men burst from a nearby forest to storm the train.

The details of the incident remain unclear due to the lack of eyewitness events. The first that anyone knew of the attack was when one of Peter’s two remaining nindzya bodyguards, bleeding from multiple wounds, managed to make his way to the nearest Optel tower to report the attack. However, both because the man’s Russian was imperfect and the Optel men were panicking, the truth was muddled, and the rumour mill didn’t help. The fact that a nindzya had reported the attack was rapidly conflated until many people were convinced that the Tsar had been killed by his spurned nindzya guards turning on him. This rumour would eventually spread westwards to the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company in Yapon itself, still recovering from the recent departure of Moritz Benyovsky,[13] and has sometimes been held partially responsible for the increasing brutality of Russian rule in Yapon.

Who actually killed the Tsar is open to debate. Many both then and more recently have accused Theodore of plotting the attack, but this is patently nonsense: he genuinely loved his brother and, though considering his policies unwise, remained loyal to him. It is possible however that Theodore was indirectly responsible, if his Optel invitation was intercepted by the group that actually committed the deed. The most obvious culprits are some of the conservative supporters of autocracy who were alarmed by Peter’s plans, but specific names have remained elusive.

What became immediately obvious was who the conspiracy wanted blamed for the attack. They were clearly aware that slaying a tsar could easily make him a martyr and turn public opinion against their own aims. To that end, they sought to blame the attack on Eastern Europe’s number one scapegoat: the Jews. They used the Optel network to great effect, spreading rumours. Pogroms broke out, though rather half-heartedly in many areas as the Jews had already left years before.

It seems that there was no truth in the claim, as the Jewish secret resistance groups or ‘Tribes’ in the Crimea were caught genuinely offguard by the incident, and their information-gathering capabilities were such that they would probably know of the plan even if only a few renegade Jews had been involved. However, the Jewish leaders Volynov and Levitin knew that the pogrom would eventually come to the Crimea, so sought to act first. They organised an uprising which retroactively became known as the First Israelite War of Independence. They had been planning for several years and succeeded in assassinating the Russian governor in Bagcasaray, taking on groups of soldiers in their barracks before they could mobilise, and even burning some elements of the new Russian Black Sea Fleet in Aqyar.[14] Despite this, Volynov had little hope of securing lasting independence alone. He knew the Russians would eventually return to crush them. His goal was to try and create a moment of glory that would inspire a future uprising to be held at a more opportune time. As part of this aim, he sent Levitin as an envoy to the Janissary Sultanate splinter of the Ottoman Empire, seeking out the exiled Khan Devlet VI of the Crimean Khanate to claim his throne.

However, Devlet was becoming an important figure in the politics of the Janissary Sultanate, and was realistic enough to know that there was no chance of the Crimean Khanate returning, not even if he could persuade the Janissaries to support him against the Russians. Furthermore, becoming more sophisticated in Ottoman society, he had come to look on his father’s old kingdom as a pissant backwater. So he refused to help and had Levitin dragged from his presence by guards.

The furious Levitin, on his return to Crimea, created broadsides against Devlet, accusing him of abandoning his father’s throne and effectively having abdicated. Partially to spite Devlet, Levitin proclaimed a new Kingdom of Israel in Crimea and—somewhat against his will—Volynov was crowned King Isaac I in Bagcasaray, which was proclaimed the New Jerusalem in some circles.

The situation for the Jews was better in the short term than they had expected, as the death of Peter IV (and his wife Empress Mariya, born Marija Radvila) provoked the War of the Russian Succession, described by Giovanni Tressino as ‘the most absurd war in history, and that title is hotly competed for’. Essentially, the law said Peter should be succeeded by his son Constantine, currently Grand Duke of Lithuania, as Constantine I. However, firstly Constantine was only 22 years old, secondly he was even more Lithuanian in character than his father (something his tutors had unsuccessfully tried to beat out of him) and thirdly that would leave no-one to be Grand Duke of Lithuania. Some suggested Prince Theodore or his son Michael be given that throne, but this was the height of absurdity considering the two were respected by Slavicists for their embrace of Russian romanticism. The obvious solution was for Theodore to ascend the Russian throne and Constantine to continue as Grand Duke of Lithuania. However, this would go against the succession law. Thus, scattered fighting broke out across both Russia and Lithuania between Legitimists who wanted Constantine to ascent to the throne and Slavicists who wanted Theodore to do so. The situation was particularly complex in Lithuania itself, where many were furious at the death of their beloved former Grand Duke Peter, accused the Russians of regicide, and refused to give up his son to meet the same fate.

But the real farcical nature to the ‘war’ was that neither candidate wanted to be Tsar. Theodore was strongly Legitimist on the grounds that interfering with the succession would create instability and uncertainty for the future; he was aware of Constantine’s issues but thought they could be ironed out if Theodore became his advisor. Constantine, on the other hand, felt no strong attachment to Russia, had no interest in ruling the country which had swallowed up his father, and was willing to fight to remain in his place in Lithuania. Thus this was the only War of Succession where the two claimants were trying to put each other on the throne.

Dignifying it with the title ‘war’ is probably going too far. There was fighting across the two countries, but often it was more of an excuse to hold a riot by peasants upset that they no longer had many Jews to persecute.[15] Buildings were burnt and looted and there were occasional scuffles between soldiers on the border, but neither Constantine nor Theodore wanted to see Russian and Lithuanian troops clashing. Theodore was persuaded to proclaim himself regent until Constantine came, but he insisted that he would see Constantine on the throne. And Constantine refused.

In the end the ridiculous war came to a close in October 1832, when the two sides met in neutral Courland. One can only imagine what their host, Alexander Potemkin, thought of the whole affair; perhaps he allowed himself to fancy that the two of them might throw up their hands in exasperation and let him become Tsar in the end after all. The meeting in Mitau, the capital of Courland,[16] is said by some to have been a plot by both Constantine and Theodore to kidnap the other and force them to take the throne, but the world was mercifully saved from that level of farce. Theodore was reluctantly persuaded to take the throne, while Constantine relinquished all claim of his line to the throne of Russia and formally changed the name of his house to Romanovu-Radvila. While Theodore remained unconvinced that this would not store up future succession problems, he decided to take the throne for the good of his country and was crowned Emperor Theodore IV in November.[17] One of his earliest policy moves, as a farewell gift to his former governorate of Moscow, was to formally split the Russian capital city role between St Petersburg and Moscow, spending some time in either—facilitated by the railway, now with appropriate guards on the line to ensure he did not meet his brother’s fate.

Theodore’s armies did successfully crush the Jewish revolt in Crimea and commit atrocities among the Jews, as Volynov (or ‘King Isaac’) had gloomily predicted. Many senior Jews fled arrest by scattering across the Black Sea to Abdul Hadi Pasha’s faction of the Ottoman Empire, spurning the Janissaries who had sheltered Devlet. An exilic Kingdom of Israel government was created in the city of Sinope with the approval of Abdul Hadi Pasha, who hoped to use the exiled Jews to gain influence with the Jewish population of the rival Janissary Sultanate. Volynov refused to leave Crimea and went to his death fighting the Russians, but Levitin joined the diaspora—though he often returned in secret across the Black Sea to meet with agents of the resisting Tribes as they reconstituted themselves. In 1837 Levitin agreed to be crowned David II of the exilic kingdom, a coronation attended by Abdul Hadi Pasha and the Sultan.

Although the crushing of the revolt in Crimea was bloody, it could perhaps have been worse. Theodore’s armies remained distracted by another issue. In Scandinavia, the Stockholm Conspiracy’s attempt to recreate an independent Sweden was faltering. The Siege of Stockholm had been won by the loyalists who supported Valdemar of Denmark. It seemed that the revolt would soon be defeated. Yet negotiations in Helsingfors brought Russia into the war, for two reasons: firstly the pragmatisme[18] of helping break up Denmark’s stranglehold on the Baltic, and secondly because the Slavicists who supported Theodore had made a point of romanticising the Kievan Rus, founded by Swedes, and thus had decided that Russia had a certain connection to Sweden and should fight for her.[19] So Russia entered the war on the side of the Stockholm Conspiracy rebels.

Lithuania, however, did not. Constantine had decided to make a point that Lithuania would remain Russia’s ally but would no longer jump when she ordered it. In his judgement the Stockholm Conspiracy rebels were already defeated and all that intervention would result in were some sunken ships and Danish bombardment of Lithuanian ports. An important shift in relations had occurred, and the history of Eastern Europe would be changed forever...






[1] Perkin Warbeck was a pretender who tried to seize the throne of England from Henry VII in 1495, claiming to be one of the ‘Princes in the Tower’ who Richard III allegedly had murdered. The author uses him for a comparison because Warbeck’s claim was blatantly false to anyone who met him, as Warbeck was actually born in Flanders and still spoke with a noticeable Flemish accent.

[2] This term may seem anachronistic, but apparently it actually emerged in the Russian Orthodox Church.

[3] In reality it’s more complicated than that, of course, but this is the conclusions historians have drawn.

[4] See Part #56.

[5] Societist propaganda on this issue has been so effective that even Diversitarians like this writer take “peasants are naturally racist” as an article of faith. Of course this is partly because much of the Diversitarians’ counter-policies are based on the assumption as well.

[6] See Part #129.

[7] These two categories coincide curiously frequently, it would seem.

[8] Legion-syndrome is the name in TTL for multiple personality disorder, a reference to the Biblical story of the man possessed by many different spirits. An OTL writer would probably write ‘schizophrenic national character’—incorrectly, as schizophrenia is not the same thing as multiple personality disorder, but this is a common misconception.

[9] See Part #129.

[10] This electoral system is somewhat similar to that of modern New Zealand, in which the country is divided into many small parliamentary seats in which most people vote to elect MPs, but is also divided into a few larger constituencies in which those voters who identify as Maori people separately elect their own contingent of MPs.

[11] OTL the Imperial Soviet did not last long, as it was abolished when Catherine the Great overthrew Peter, but this didn’t happen in TTL.

[12] As mentioned before, historians in TTL use ‘Populism’ to mean pretty much any outbreak of commoners demanding more rights, and this should not be taken to imply any kind of overarching ideology (although this is a common misconception in TTL).

[13] Will be covered in a future segment.

[14] OTL Sevastopol.

[15] See note [5].

[16] In OTL now Jelgava in Latvia.

[17] Or ‘Fyodor’ in Russian.

[18] In OTL we would say realpolitick.

[19] Of course Sweden had been a fierce enemy of Russia in living memory, but romanticism doesn’t have to be logical: witness George IV’s enthusiasm for the Jacobites, a group that had been trying to overthrow his family not so many years before.


Part #138: Uneasy Lies the Head

“The more you tighten your grip, the more free men shall slip through your fingers”

–George Spencer-Churchill the Elder, in an open letter to his brother Joshua, 1830​

*

From: “The People’s Warriors: Understanding the Popular Wars, from their Foundations to their Aftershocks” by Peter Allington (1970)—

The Populist unrest in Britain entered a new phase after Joshua Churchill blundered into a war with France at the end of 1829. Joshua tried, with moderate success, to use the war as an excuse for further crackdowns, sending the message that anyone who objected to his rule now was endangering the country in time of war with its oldest and most deadly foe. However, while this did strip some of the Populist groups of supporters, others only grew. It was to this moment that some political historians, such as Paulson (1913) have traced the major change of character in the Populist movement as a whole, which the Green Radicals were famously surprised by following the Inglorious Revolution. Joshua had hoped that war with France would stoke up his support among ordinary working-class Britons, who were generally the ones to possess the most reliable hatred of the French. He believed, arguably correctly, that no revolution ever succeeds unless its middle-class ideological leaders receive support from a substantial percentage of the working class to act as their footsoldiers. However, his plan backfired. In fact most of the people who were persuaded into silence by the war were middle-class and upper-class, well-informed about ongoing affairs in Europe and knowing that a French invasion was a real possibility. This was typified by the case of Lord Mostyn, a Welsh peer who had previously criticised Joshua’s arbitrary rule and been imprisoned in the Phoenix Tower along with many of the MPs of the dissolved House of Commons. In 1830 however Mostyn was released and gave a powerful speech to the House of Lords in which he urged those who had previously ‘enjoyed disagreements with His Excellency, no matter how gross, to put them aside in the national interest’. Perhaps because Mostyn had been imprisoned during the Channel Islands affair and heard about it only through what his browncoat gaolers had let him hear, he was under the impression that the incident had been a completely unprovoked act of naked French aggression. He would later learn the truth, but it was too late: he had discredited the anti-Joshua movement within the Lords, and ultimately sealed the fate of that body.

On the contrary, working-class recruitment for the various Populist movements only accelerated after the beginning of war with France. This was largely because the working classes had learned to grow sceptical and cynical about the news they heard, Joshua’s propaganda mills having worked overtime over the past few years (and his father not being too shy about bending the truth either). Many people, lacking the broader knowledge and context of their social superiors, firmly believed that there was no war with France and that Joshua had made it up in order to have an excuse to crack down. Occasionally a conspiracy theory or other piece of easily disprovable bit of ‘secret knowledge’ can become firmly believed by a large section of the proletariat (witness the continued popularity of astrology) in part because it lets them mentally set themselves above their fellows. In this case the belief was incredibly dangerous for the Churchill regime. Having based their belief system on the idea that nothing Joshua said could be trusted (not the most unreasonable of assumptions), the ‘war? what war?’ group spread insidiously through Britain and there was nothing Joshua could do to stop them. Attempted denials and further propaganda only fanned the flames, ‘proving’ that he must be lying and scared about being revealed, or why else would the war-sceptics consume so much of his attention?

The working-class war-sceptics did not constitute a movement in themselves. Most of them joined up with the Runnymede Movement, the major resistance group in the cities of England (though in practice it was often organised as disconnected local groups such as the Manchester Democratic Association and the People’s Society of Leeds). Some ended up joining the Outlaws, a collective term for rural anti-government fighters who took inspiration from Robin Hood and often operated their raids from armed camps within forests. The Outlaws consisted largely of a fusion with machine-breaking, working-class Sutcliffist groups with the anti-Churchill Tory faction led by William Wyndham. Wyndham and some of his fellow Tories had successfully escaped London after Joshua seized the House of Commons and had raised their supporters in the shires. The alliance with the Sutcliffists, brokered by Wyndham’s good friend Henry Mordaunt, served both groups well. The Sutcliffists received organisation and knowledge of the wider world from the Tories to help them plan their attacks, and the Tories received footsoldiers and strength with which to strike at Joshua’s regime. The merged group called themselves the Outlaws, but were also dubbed ‘the Old Contrarians’ for their combination of traditional upper-class rural conservatism from the Tories and working-class anti-industrialisation from the Sutcliffists. This started out as an insulting name bestowed upon them by their enemies, but then so had ‘Tory’ in the first place centuries before. This was the core of what would become known after the Revolution as the Regressive moement.

Some English war-sceptics chose to journey further afield to join up with Populist groups in Wales and Scotland, in part because they had witnessed Joshua’s browncoats make reprisals by burning local villages and did not want to bring doom on their own neighbours. There was also the point that the terrain of Wales and Scotland made them more amenable for resistance fighters. The Welsh ‘Red Dragon Legion’ received help from English itinerant fighters and it was through this connection that one of the Legion’s top commanders, Llewelyn Thomas, first made contacts with important leaders in the Populist movements throughout England—beginning his unlikely rise to power. In Scotland the country had been convulsed by the destruction of the Men of Inveraray at the titular town in August 1829. If Joshua had hoped that this would spell the end of resistance in Scotland, however, he was wrong. A few of the Inveraray Men had escaped, including the popular junior officer James Stuart, 6th Earl of Bute. In his twenties, his father killed during the battle, Stuart[1] was known as the Young Laird by his men and soon proven to be a potent commander. He was helped by proclamations from the Duke of Newcastle, smuggled across the Irish Sea, in which he urged his supporters in Northumberland to travel north and help Stuart form a new Scottish resistance group. Stuart’s remnant was therefore bolstered by Percy loyalists from Northumberland, and they brought with them many of the working-class war-sceptics from farther afield. Thus, while they received more Scottish recruitment later once they had won their first victories, late 1830 saw the somewhat absurd situation of Stuart commanding a ‘Scotch Army of Freedom’[2] which consisted mostly of Englishmen. This was particularly ironic considering this was also the period when New London in Antipodea had largely been taken over by Scottish immigrants fleeing the 1822 famine in the Highlands.[3] This would doubtless have been noted by the satirical press, had Joshua not had all the papers shut down. The Ringleader had gone underground, joining forces with A Friend in the North to put out occasional anti-Joshua papers, but mostly only had the time for propaganda broadsides these days.

In mid-1830, however, it seemed as though all resistance in Scotland was crushed, and King Richard approached Joshua with the suggestion that he make a royal tour of the country in order to show that all was well. Joshua was wary about the idea, doubtless wondering if the King might be assassinated. However, he had not gotten on particularly well with Richard IV of late, the King making rather absurd objections to some of his perfectly sensible policies (in Joshua’s view) and Joshua doubtless thought that if the King was indeed killed by Scottish rebels, it would both remove an awkward critic and give Joshua the excuse to crack down once again. Richard did not bring his wife Queen Margaret or his young son Prince William with him; they remained at Windsor. The King’s party consisted of a cavalcade of modern steam-wagons, often coupled together with an engine at the front as one of the ‘road trains’ (a retrospective nickname) popular in this period, with a cavalry escort from which to cadge horses in case any of the engines broke down. The party journeyed northwards along the Great North Road, being avoided by Outlaw raiders, and it was also not attacked by the Runnymede Movement when the King stayed in towns overnight. The people simply stared owlishly at the carriages and did not cheer. The King wrote in his diary (in German) that his overnight stay at the Salutation Inn in Doncaster was a case of being in a town ‘as quiet as the grave, as silent as though its people were slain by plague. What is this malaise that has overcome this country? I suspect it has a name, a name that blasphemously shares its initials with those of our Lord’. Thus Richard, albeit in a foreign language and in coded terms, first shared his discontent with Joshua and his regret over accepting the throne.

After similarly eerie stays in York, Durham and—most frigid of all—the Percy-deserted Bamburgh, Richard’s convoy approached the Scottish border. What happened next was extremely confused at the time, being the garbled report of a wounded cavalryman who escaped to the nearest Optel tower only to find it had been attacked and burnt, and his message was instead passed on by word of mouth. It seemed that Scottish rebels had attacked the convoy near Gretna Green, had overcome the King’s bodyguard of soldiers and—presumably—slain him. When Joshua heard the news, doubtless he privately rejoiced, but his publicly announced mourning for the King and sent out broadsheets assuring the public that there would be massive bloody reprisals. He immediately made plans for Richard’s son William to be crowned William V, despite his inauspicious name. William was not quite young enough to be easily manipulated by Joshua, but he would learn.

However it transpired that William and Queen Margaret had vanished from Windsor. They eventually turned up in France, having fled across the Channel with the help of a fishing boat. It soon became clear that the attack on Richard had not been all that it seemed. While in the silent cities of England, Richard had quietly been making contact with the Runnymede Movement and the other rebels, and had organised his own kidnapping, freeing him from the guards who were loyal to Joshua rather than their crown. Richard made a spectacular return to the public stage in August 1830, one year after the defeat of the Inveraray Men. The new Scotch Army of Freedom struck in a concerted series of attacks throughout Glasgow: browncoats were got drunk or seduced by female sympathisers and then had their throats cut, garrisons were barricaded and burnt, powder stores captured or blown up. And, as the people gathered in the singed city to celebrate its (at least temporary) liberation, the King appeared!

The Glaswegians were shocked, to say the least, with some turning to run and others daring catcalls. But the King raised a hand and spoke. He publicly abdicated the throne, said that it had never been his to take, and apologised for his actions in granting Joshua legitimacy. “I can only plead ignorance at the time,” he said. He urged them to support the exiled King Frederick, and as Frederick was not here, suggested that the Duke of Mornington, someone who had received the inarguable legitimacy of an appointment by Frederick’s father before the French invasion and had helped free England during that invasion, come across the Irish Sea and temporarily take over the administration of the country. Finally he said: “If I did still claim the throne, I would use its power to do just one thing. I would remove Joshua Churchill from power. I would strip him of the peerage he so unjustly possesses, I would have him attainted, I would imprison him in the Tower, and then I would have his head cut from his body in an inadequate payment for the oceans of British blood he has spilt!”

As a rare surviving piece of satire by the underground Ringleader writers put it, ‘Actually, your ex-majesty, that’s a lot of things, not one’. Nonetheless, the King’s powerful attack shook the country and was widely repeated through coded private Optel transmissions. Characteristically, Joshua was not moved in the slightest by it, convinced that it was a fake and a lookalike of the King, given under duress, or the whole story had been invented. His propaganda response therefore missed the mark, for people had come from all over Scotland and beyond to see the King and knew perfectly well he meant it. Joshua sent browncoats and redcoats in from other parts of Scotland, principally the Edinburgh and Dundee garrisons, to crush the Glasgow revolt. The Scotch Army of Freedom had expected to have to abandon the city and revert to Kleinkrieger warfare. However, to everyone’s surprise, the SAF—bolstered by new recruits from the Scottish countryside and Irish volunteers coming over the sea—were able to hold Joshua’s less than motivated army to a draw. The government forces retreated to Carlisle amid more Kleinkrieger strikes, effectively abandoning Scotland to the rebels, and an incensed Joshua demanded the head of their commander, General Prewitt. This was arguably the beginning of the end for Joshua, for he had abandoned his former policy (as seen with the Rape of Man) of reassuring the browncoats and his loyal soldiers that no matter what they did, he would not turn on them. The browncoats formerly had been sure that they would always enjoy a privileged place so long as Joshua was in power, and their only concern had been that his position had looked increasingly shaky with all the rebellions. Now, however, the cat was out of the bag: nobody could be sure they were safe if they supported Joshua. Prewitt ignored his orders and effectively became an independent warlord, taking over Cumberland and securing a truce with the local rebels.

It was around this time, perhaps in reaction to Richard abdicating the throne and many people being lukewarm about the runaway Frederick, that fantastical rumours of other potential monarchs swept the country. In Wales the old stories about King Arthur awakening from beneath the mountain in Britain’s hour of need were circulated again, spreading as far as Cornwall, the seat of another hybrid upper- and working-class rebel group led by Lord Grenville and miners’ leader Humphry Trelawney. Some parts of southern England altered the story to fit King Alfred instead. The best known of such claims, however, has to be the case of ‘Queen Augusta’. The origins of this woman remain open to academic debate. Perhaps the most widely accepted theory is that of Dr Jonathan Lovett, first proposed in 1951, which traces her to Alice Rowle, a lady’s maid in the Ipswich area who mysteriously vanished during the later days of the Watchful Peace. Lovett points out that Rowle being from a lower-class background but acquainted with upper-class manners would explain ‘Augusta’’s alternately refined and boorish manners, and ties in the other theory about her supposedly having Legion-syndrome[4] by displaying accounts in letters by her employers suggesting that there was something a little off in the head about Alice. Also, one of the families she worked for was that of the noted historian Gilbert Norton, and she might have picked up some of the historical associations drawn by ‘Queen Augusta’ from overhearing him discuss his work.

Whether Lovett’s theory is correct or not, ‘Queen Augusta’ was certainly one of the most colourful figures of the Popular Wars. First emerging after the Battle of Glasgow in Northamptonshire, she transcended the boundaries of the urban Runnymede Movement and rural Outlaws, although mostly becoming associated with the former. At first glance merely a slip of a girl, she had the same strength of charisma tinged with madness that had characterised Joan of Arc many centuries before. Becoming the mascot and totem of a group of Runnymede Movement fighters, she drew upon many historical comparisons, including Queen Boudicca, Elizabeth I and Lady Godiva, often combining them (such as fighting horseback with a sword alongside her men, but while topless). And of course there was the claim that gave the character her name. She claimed that little Princess Augusta had not been phlogisticated along with Henry IX and Queen Diana on that dark day in 1807, but had lived long enough to manage to escape in the confusion when the crowd charged the phlogisticateur, and had been living in secret ever since, terrified of what her country had become. When giving rousing speeches she would sometimes cough theatrically to allude to her supposed near-death at the hands of Modigliani’s phlogisticateur. The claim was manifestly bogus, of course, but in that era when the common people of Britain were seeking anything to believe in amid Joshua’s tissue of lies, they seized upon her. ‘Augusta’ claimed the throne, saying that her older brother had been only a puppet of the Churchills and had abandoned the British people to their fate. She became a symbol for the Runnymede Movement. The group would probably never have risen to such prominence had not Joshua singled them out in 1825 for supposedly killing his father; as it was, their association with ‘Augusta’ ensured that they would become the dominant anti-Joshua group.

1831 saw Joshua gradually lose control of Britain, bit by bit. The Scotch Army of Freedom, after securing Scotland itself, invaded Northumberland and was welcomed by the remaining Percy loyalists there. A small Joshua-loyalist army was thrown back at the Battle of Middlesborough and then trapped and destroyed by General Prewitt’s warlord army—Prewitt joined the rebels fully in exchange for amnesty for his men’s actions earlier on. Elsewhere, the Outlaws were bolstered when they were joined by the war hero Alexander Cochrane,[5] who had won fame for his actions during the Seigneur Offensive and had later fought as a mercenary for the Royal French before returning to Britain just a few years before. Cochrane was adept at Kleinkrieger tactics and led Outlaw sorties from Barnsdale that convulsed the West Riding of Yorkshire with anti-Joshua attacks. The climax came in June 1831 when a Joshua-loyalist remnant army retreated to Rotherham and demanded from the Marquess of Rockingham—who had sat out the whole war—surrender his stately home of Wentworth Woodhouse as a headquarters. Rockingham refused and was summarily slain by the brutal browncoat leader Colonel Reginald Saltington. Rockingham’s son, known to history as Stephen Watson-Wentworth, promptly joined the Outlaws and brought with him the vast number of outraged locals who had always had a particular affection for the Rockinghams. Saltington’s army was crushed by at Retford by a combined force of the Outlaws from Barnsdale, the Rockinghamites and the Liberty Alliance of Sheffield, a local Runnymede group. Joshua had lost control of most of the North of England, and uprisings by the Manchester Democratic Association and Liverpool’s Irish-aided Equality League soon completed the job.

In February 1831 Joshua suffered one of many assassination attempts, which he managed to avoid succumbing to throughout his life, against the odds; many claimed he had a charmed life. This idea was taken up by the famous Irish writer Neil Parnell in his Faustian drama “The Man With No Heart” (1887) in which he paints Joshua as having sold his soul to Satan while at university in exchange for power and eternal life—which, it rapidly transpires, means immunity to injury, for he rapidly heals when wounded. It is implied in the play that Joshua’s actions led to the invasion of Britain by the French as a means by which his father and himself can rise to power. John Churchill’s death is explained as suicide after he found out the truth, the play presenting a mostly positive portrayal of the elder Churchill. Joshua’s disastrous reign is portrayed as the result of a man with no soul, no empathy, no heart, unable to understand why others do not act from the same impulses he does, and everything he does turns more of his kingdom to dust. The play is also based on the orthodox interpretation that the failed February 1831 poisoning was the work of a conspiracy headed by Joshua’s younger brother Arthur. This is supported by Arthur appearing as a character in the play and quoting a letter that the real Arthur wrote to his brother, talking about how the East India Company had tried to pressure him into a decision, assuming he spoke with the authority of his brother. “I said to them ‘Am I my brother’s keeper? No, for who could keep you, brother?’” As well as a pointed and inarguable reference to Cain and Abel, the play interprets the letter further: Joshua reads it as Arthur saying that he is too powerful, fiery and independent for anyone to manipulate, while Arthur actually means that Joshua has become too intolerably vile for Arthur to even claim their family relationship anymore. Whether coincidence or not, February 1831 saw Arthur flee the country and take up a post on the Board of Directors of the Royal Africa Company, where his expertise in industrialisation and transport would prove a useful tool for the burgeoning colonies.

Somewhat understandably, Joshua grew increasingly paranoid at this point and began openly talking about bringing in mercenaries from the Continent. The writer and junior minister John Greville,[6] later to become the father of the ideology Reactivism, recounts that Joshua even briefly mentioned France as a potential source of mercenaries. When reminded that they were at war with France, the haggard Joshua seemed surprised. It seemed that he had become so divorced from reality that he had started to half-believe the proletarian rumours that the war was a propaganda fake on his part. Some have attributed Joshua’s mental breakdown to his doctors prescribing him increasingly higher doses of laudanum due to pain caused by kidney stones, but the events alone would probably be enough to break him. In September 1831 Joshua’s forces were thrown out of Wales by the Red Dragon Legion—Llewelyn Thomas rising to prominence as a battle commander in a skirmish in Monmouthshire—and the Midlands became a battleground between the united Populists and Joshua’s increasingly dwindling group of loyalists.

It would not be until ‘Princess Augusta’’s march on London in March 1832, however, that the Popular Wars in Britain finally reached their climax...









[1] Part of the general trend of referring to noblemen by their surnames rather than their titles—the reason for this will become apparent later on.

[2] In this era the demonyms used for people from Wales or Scotland were generally ‘Welch’ and ‘Scotch’ rather than the modern ‘Welsh’ and ‘Scots/Scottish’.

[3] See Part #114.

[4] Multiple personality disorder.

[5] Last seen way back in Part #38.

[6] See Part #101.


Part #139: Royal Flush

“When one has been reduced to the status of a mere bargaining chip, one tends to cast aside any considerations of the nature of the hand offering one a crown...”

– Letter from Henry II Frederick, King of (smudged), to his (smudged), 1853​
[1]

*

From: “The Last Man Standing: Germany and the Popular Wars” by Pavel Vygotsky, 1979—

By the winter of 1831, Henry Frederick’s ambitious plans to rebuild the Prussian dominions of his forefathers had come decidedly unstuck. Brandenburg-Stettin had welcomed the dark-blue-clad armies of the east as liberators, but Brandenburg-Berlin had other ideas. The city of Berlin was not merely urban but urbane, with cultural ambitions that had never meshed particularly well with Prussian militarism. Certainly Grand Duke Frederick William II of the House of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, the state’s ruler during the Watchful Peace, was no more open to such things than his Prussian predecessors. However he also proved more incompetent in suppressing radical and subversive ideas, with the result that Berlin became a hotbed of Schmidtism from 1827 onwards. Having successfully overthrown him, the Berliners were in no mood to welcome the man whose family disagreements had resulted in the city being torn by civil war between coup plotters and eventually been surrendered to the Saxons in 1804.[3] Furthermore, Henry Frederick had never reigned from Berlin, having been smuggled out to the east by the anti-“Berlin Plot” loyalists as a child, and thus what Hohenzollern loyalists did exist in Berlin had somewhat built him up in their minds to be a great liberator, a figure to which no real man could live up to. The result was that Henry Frederick was not welcomed to Berlin, and his attempt to force himself on the city’s Schmidtist provisional government led to both the King being shot and much of that government—and not a fair bit of the city—being burnt.

After Henry Frederick was shot and fell ill with a fever, his chief minister Wilhelm von der Trenck knew he needed better medical care than anywhere currently under Prussian control could offer. Aside from surrender to the Saxons, which no-one was prepared to contemplate, the only possibility was to take the Prussian army as bodyguard, march to Hanover and plead with its new ruler for the use of his doctors. For all his flaws, Henry Frederick enjoyed considerable support from his men and so was carried across snowbound northern Germany in the winter of 1831, muttering in a fever, his army protecting him from the roving bands of Schmidtists—some genuine true believers, others waving a copy of “The Discerning Traveller’s Guide” as an excuse to rape and pillage. The Popular Wars in Germany never reached the depths of the Thirty Years’ War, but there was nonetheless a certain level of chaos and disorder that the lowest elements of human society inevitably sought to exploit.

When the Prussians reached Hanover in January, they found a ruler in a bind. The Duke of Brunswick, Charles II, was having problems enforcing his rule over the newly acquired Hanover, which he had obtained in a trade with Joshua Churchill (a “deal with the devil” as he would later name it). Charles had assumed he would have little in the way of problems ruling Hanover as he was already reasonably popular there, and together with the now-departed Richard FitzGeorge had been considered the natural joint rulers of the Alliance of Hildesheim. However he ran into problems due to the collision of different social forces. Hanover, unlike smaller and more absolutist Brunswick, had gotten used to a style of cabinet government loosely comparable to that in Britain a century before. The Hanoverian ministers were not elected, but there was a form of accountability, with the elector/king or viceroy typically firing those ministers who had made mistakes in order to satiate public demand. The Hanoverian people were unwilling to accept Brunswick-style government, and at the same time some Brunswicker conservatives were wary about Hanoverian-style government. Both countries’ elites were at least somewhat opposed to Charles’ proposal to merge the two states (along with Hildesheim itself, which by this point was treated by most as part of Brunswick). However Charles was adamant about the necessity of this. Besides transforming the Alliance of Hildesheim from a hammered-together wartime alliance into a true kingdom—one which already existed in many people’s minds—he viewed it as a required response to the creeping influence of Schmidtism. While his policy predates the coining of the term, it was a Reactivist measure: react to the demands for German unification and liberalisation by unifying and liberalising two states under one ruler, sweeping out some old institutions, install some new ones. That should satisfy enough moderates to strip them away from the Schmidtist cause, leaving only a hard core of radicals who were impotent alone.

The problem Charles was encountering by the start of 1832 was that, ironically, he had overestimated support for the Schmidtist cause. Hanover had never felt much affection for her absentee monarch since at least the days of George III, but she was also rather suspicious about the prospects for German unification. Prussia back in the day had had ambitions on that score before she was cut down to size. Hanover had a certain pride in how her Guelph rulers had cobbled together a state that had been a serious contender within the old Holy Roman Empire and had little desire to throw that away in order to become a subordinate part of a greater Germany. There was a Schmidtist minority in Hanover but, as Charles later wrote, they were ‘an iceberg in reverse’—far more visible and prominent than their actual support reflected. This meant that Charles’ plans to merge and liberalise the states met with more opposition from conservatives than he expected. But he felt he could not back down now.

This was where the Prussians came in. Charles agreed to provide medical care for Henry Frederick in Hanover city, in exchange for the Prussian Army forces acting as his enforcers as he pushed ahead with his plans, as well as helping guard the border from Schmidtist incursions from the Mittelbund and the formerly Dutch Rhineland. This worked better than most other German rulers’ attempts at using mercenaries, which invariably backfired. There remained a certain fear of the Prussians in Hanover from their ambitions years before, no matter how many defeats the Hohenzollerns had suffered in the meantime, and it gave those opposed to Charles’ plans pause. Nonetheless Charles relaxed his timescale to allow more people to come around to his point of view (at bayonet-point if necessary) and did not plan to be crowned monarch of a new state for a couple of years. This was good, as it would give him time to think of a good name. “Hanover-Brunswick” would only emphasise the division he wanted to eliminate...

The Prussians’ successes in Hanover were matched by Henry Frederick’s recovery. His fever broke and in weeks he was healthy enough to ride and hunt once more. Some whispered, though, that the fever (as such things often did) had permanently altered the king’s personality. Others contend that it was simply the result of the indignity of being shot down in Berlin, pointing out that Henry Frederick had barely been lucid between then and now, and so this was his reaction. Whatever the reason, Henry Frederick shocked Trenck and his other subordinates with his gloomy comments about the prospects of Prussia. “When Berlin is held by such rats, what is the point of glorious victory elsewhere?”

These developments did not meet with a good reception in Frankfurt, the de facto capital of the Populist Republic of Germany. The governing council, chaired by Pascal Schmidt (with Albert Dornberger as his ‘voice’ thanks to Schmidt’s own being damaged while in captivity; Schmidt would whisper to Dornberger and he would speak) and including other prominent activists such as Wilhelm Brüning and Manfred Landau, was experiencing the problems of success. The Schmidtists had completely overthrown the Mittelbund, even the exclave states like Cologne (which had risen up on its own initiative, forming the ‘Kölnerrepublik’ which then merged into the VRD). Their ‘Arminian’ fighters had pushed the VRD’s boundaries further still, taking control of territories that maps said were lands under Dutch or Flemish or Swabian control. Even mighty Saxony was not immune, with Schmidtist raids in Thuringia seeking to radicalise people who had felt sidelined ever since what had once been a patchwork of small states had been absorbed by the Saxon kingdom during the mediatisations of the Jacobin Wars. Yet despite this, the Schmidtists were having problems transforming their movement from a regional phenomena to the universal one that Schmidt desired, indeed was the whole point of his efforts. In particular Schmidt was incensed with events in Berlin (what was left of it). With much of the Schmidtist provisional government there killed thanks to the confrontation with Henry Frederick, orthodox Schmidtism had fallen by the wayside and deviationist elements had crept in. (Although some have argued that this was inevitable anyway, even if those government members had not been killed, due to the lack of much in the way of a unifying guiding manifesto in the Schmidtist movements across Germany). Unlike their comrades in Cologne, the radicals in Brandenburg now did not seek to unify with the VRD. This might have been excusable in sheer terms of geographic separation, with great Saxony in the way, were it not for the fact that the Brandenburg Republic leader Georg Erhardt explicitly stated that he wished only to build radical republicanism in one state (possibly including those Schmidtists rising in Danish Germany). The whole purpose of Schmidtism had fallen by the wayside.

Schmidt himself was naturally incensed. Landau had been complaining about the Prussian soldiers in Hanover and Brunswick making it harder for them to make headway there; Schmidt rebuffed him via Dornberger, saying “I never thought I would say this, but the Hohenzollerns and their lackeys are now less of an impediment to our goals than those who claim they are on our side. If you gave me the power to wipe one government from the map of Germany, it would not be that of Hanover or Flanders or even Saxony or Austria: it would be that of this perfidious so-called Republic!” Schmidt continued his rant to his shocked comrades: “They are the greatest threat to us now. If we all kill our royals and bring liberty and republicanism to our states...but we remain at each others’ throats and the pawns of external empires...then nothing has changed. This deviation must be strangled in the cradle immediately.”

Landau, in a common theme of his, suggested that the best thing to do would simply be to build republicanism in the VRD and ensure its preservation rather than risking their gains on grand schemes. Schmidt rejected this, making the comparison to former peasant republics in Germany such as Dithmarschen in Holstein. “They survived for a long time because of the inhospitality of the land they dwelt in to invaders,” he said, “but ultimately they fell to invaders and feudalism was restored. The only way to ensure the preservation of the republic is to eliminate all its potential enemies within Germany: the republic must be Germany.”

With that in mind, Schmidt and Brüning embarked on a new plan. Expansion into the Low Countries was proving difficult due to the presence of the Flemish Army (overwhelmed due to fighting on two fronts, but still omnipresent). Schmidtism was having trouble getting traction in Swabia and Hanover for different reasons, and Bavaria seemed to consist almost entirely of angry men with guns killing each other. Schmidt decided that their best target, somewhat quixotically, was Saxony. There was method in his madness, though: the Saxon army might be powerful, but it was heavily engaged in fighting the Austrians in Bavaria. There was the possibility that the Schmidtists might be able to snatch Thuringia from the Saxon crown if they focused there, and such a victory against the leading power in Germany would yield considerable dividends across the Concert. “Men who formerly dismissed us as a positive development, but doomed to fail, will be given pause, and perhaps they will reconsider and join us,” Brüning explained. Landau was sceptical, but the plan went through.

However, Schmidt also had an ace up his sleeve. He was suspicious of Saxon army movements. In this he showed rather more perception than the Austrians, who did not realise until some months later that the Saxons were withdrawing much of their army from Bavaria. (In fairness, the level of resistance both sides received from the Bavarians meant that it was sometimes hard to tell whether the ostensible enemy was actually on the battlefield or not). Clearly the Saxons were planning some sort of other offensive against Austria, probably against Silesia, but this might ensure they had an army in reserve to fight the Schmidtists. To prevent this, Schmidt proposed that they get hold of the Prussian King and trade him to the Saxons as a suitable tool with which to impose a new regime of their choice on Brandenburg, with Henry Frederick as a figurehead puppet. Brüning and Landau reacted with shock to this: was Pascal Schmidt seriously suggesting that they should help a conservative monarchy—and not just any conservative monarchy but Saxony, the state which had had the most success in co-opting German unificationism for its own ends—overthrow a Schmidtist republic? Schmidt nodded casually: “In doing so we are buying ourselves the opportunity to stab the Saxons in the back and take Thuringia; but I would do this even if the only transaction was to replace that parody of a republic with the Hohenzollerns again. The Hohenzollerns are merely an obstacle in our path to a united Germany: that bastard Erhardt is a cancer that could eat away at our dream. He must be cut out.”

The plan demonstrates two of Schmidt’s most important characteristics, which Landau would write about in exile: his strength of vision and his narrow, unswerving fanaticism, to which any compromise was fundamentally alien. It was potentially this point that led Brüning into his period of disillusionment, but other biographers have argued that Brüning had always simply been swept along by Schmidt’s dream, and his change of heart was a result of ‘waking’ from that dream.

Initially Schmidt simply wanted to send a team of elite Arminians into Hanover to capture Henry Frederick, but Landau—who had closer contacts with those Schmidtists operating in Hanover—had a better idea. He contacted Charles II via intermediaries and threatened him with a full-scale Schmidtist invasion unless he handed over Henry Frederick, in such a manner that would make it look like a kidnapping. In order to demonstrate the Schmidtists’ influence, Landau had three Hanoverian cabinet ministers assassinated. In fact this move had cost him most of the Schmidtists’ agents in Hanover, but it was a useful threat. What Landau perhaps did not realise was that said cabinet ministers happened to have been the ones most obstructive to Charles’ unification plans. Perhaps it was a coincidence, or Landau’s informants had been co-opted and were dancing on Charles’ strings; there were enough complex surreptitious plans interacting with each other in the Germany of the Popular Wars that one can easily get lost. Whatever the reason, Charles hesitated only briefly before agreeing. Landau offered him a total Schmidtist withdrawal from Hanover and Brunswick if he handed over Henry Frederick, who had already become something of an embarrassment and was threatening to take his Prussian soldiers away, which would leave Hanover open to fall into uprising and possibly be taken over by the Schmidtists. Furthermore, Charles was canny enough to realise that an offer for total withdrawal on the part of the Schmidtists could only mean they were planning to focus elsewhere anyway. There were only so many states that could be the target, and weakening any of them would help Charles’ plans for Hanover, especially Saxony. The plan went through.

Henry Frederick I, would-be King in Prussia, was out hunting with a small bodyguard when he was taken by the Arminian agents. Landau kept up his end of the bargain, and from then on there was neutrality between the Schmidtists and Hanover. In theory at least. The VRD remained neutral, but the Schmidtist uprising in Danish Germany, which also bordered Hanover, did not cleave to the directive. Even before Schmidt’s plan to crush the Brandenburg deviationists had begun, it seemed that fragmentation of the movement had already proved inevitable.

The captivity of the Prussian King was a curious moment of history. The VRD let Charles claim that Henry Frederick’s location was unknown and imply that he had gone off by himself in a fit of madness, ensuring his despairing soldiers would remain loyal to Hanover. In reality Henry Frederick was kept in a secret location in Frankfurt. His prison was Spartan but adequate, not a dungeon cell. A common visitor was none other than Pascal Schmidt. Schmidt, as well as feeling disillusioned over the whole course of his movement across Germany and prone to wandering, was curious about the quixotic monarch and thought he could concoct better plans by trying to understand Henry Frederick’s alienistic cameo.[4] Throughout the early months of 1832 the two became unlikely friends, often playing cards together. After all, they both hated the republican regime in Brandenburg...

*

From: “Wettin Ascendancy: From Saxony to Germany” by E. W. Scwartzkopf, 1981—

One problem in the genre of speculative romance is the sense of inevitability that many historical events possess in the public imagination. Perhaps the most significant of these is our own topic, that of the ascendancy of Saxony. The popular history gives the impression of an ineluctable rise in Saxon power, interrupted occasionally by beating down rivals such as Prussia, and would regard the outcome of the Popular Wars as entirely predictable according to the trend. Inevitably the reality is rather more complex. Saxony’s policy in the Popular Wars was not, as is often claimed (not least by Saxon-penned histories) a clever plan that fooled the state’s enemies at every turn and delivered a victory at the end. Merely glancing at the German flag should prove that triumphalist message a lie. Saxony’s initial goal in the Popular Wars was simply to take Bavaria from Austria and put Xavier Albert, the younger brother of King Augustus II, on its throne as Albert VII. The Saxons hoped that this would be the first step in ejecting the Hapsburgs from Germany altogether and, through co-opting the German unificationist spirit then running through the nation, boost Saxon power in the now Hapsburg-free Germany. The Saxons did not seriously seek German unification, viewing the Schmidtist spirit (sanitised in their own Young Germans movement, backed by the crown) as simply a tool to weaken and demolish other states and dynasties that blocked the route to Saxon supremacy. Augustus II ably blocked Populism of any stripe from getting much traction in Saxony, foreseeing the pressures that would soon explode across Europe and making concessions such as abolishing socage[5] and reserving some members of the Diet for election by commoners. This justifiably praised handling of the situation has perhaps been responsible for the elevation of Augustus II to some omniscient, Machiavellian figure in the Popular Wars—but this is a fantasy.

In truth the Saxons’ victory in the Popular Wars was due not to some complex plan but to a combination of luck and quickly changing their strategy in reaction to events. The latter recalls the aphorism of General Nicholas von Brühl, the hero of the Wars: “True strategic genius lies not in developing a plan that can account for all circumstances—that is impossible—but in the flexibility of mind required to adapt that plan as circumstances change.”[6] By the winter of 1831 it was obvious that the Saxons’ initial plan had failed. Bavaria had turned into a meat grinder, the locals proved unwilling to accept Xavier as their monarch, and while the Austrians were being hit just as bad as the Saxons, the fact that the Austrians had the advantage in numbers meant that such a bitter war ultimately hurt the Saxons more. Augustus II decided the best option was to find some other way of bringing Austria to the negotiating table, perhaps trading other land for Bavaria...although Xavier had now grown rather cool on the idea of ruling that madhouse altogether. The obvious answer was to attack Silesia: it shared a border with Saxony and was isolated from the other Hapsburg holdings by the Sudeten Mountains. Realising that Saxony’s armies were going to be stretched thin, and still harbouring ambitions of intervening in the other German states wracked by Schmidtism, Augustus decided to approach Poland. The relationship between Saxony and Poland had been cool but correct since the resolution of the Polish Question in favour of a neutral candidate rather than Xavier (only the first throne he would pass by before receiving one in the end). However the two countries shared a border and had undergone considerable economic integration during the Watchful Peace, with the Polish zloty pegged to the Koalitionsthaler based in Saxony. While the Poles were no longer willing to accept a Saxon ruler after a perceived lack of Saxon action during the 1822 potato famine, Saxony was generally still the best-regarded of Poland’s neighbours.

The Popular Wars presented a dichtomy for Poland. There was little in the way of Populist uprising within the country itself: after the reforms enacted to the Sejm during the Polish Question, most liberals believed they could adequately pursue their aims within the system by working towards further reforms. Furthermore, history taught Poles that disunity on their part could leave them vulnerable to conquest by one of their neighbours. The dilemma that King Casimir V faced was that there were two main areas currently part of foreign states with large Polish populations currently in uprising: which should he aid? In Prussia the remnant of the Prussian Army—the majority having gone into Brandenburg or followed their ill king to Hanover—was fighting against Polish irregulars who sensed their moment to regain their freedom. In the Hapsburg lands, Poles were rising up in Krakau, a particular embarrassment to Archduke Charles whose territory it was—it was obvious that he would soon seek to dispatch troops to crush the revolt. Prussia was certainly a weaker target than the mighty Hapsburg empire, but on the other hand this was probably the best opportunity Poland would ever have to fight the Hapsburgs, with the empire fractured from within and embroiled in a bloody war with Saxony. Augustus proposed to Casimir that the two states form a more equal alliance than their relationship in the past, with the Poles helping in the occupation of Silesia as part of an anti-Austrian offensive. In return, Augustus revealed some of the information that the Schmidtists had traded to him as part of their secret agreement: though mainly concerning Brandenburg, they had also got quite a bit out of Henry Frederick (not from torture; the man had simply given up on Prussia) on how the defence of Prussia itself was organised, which would help the Poles rapidly crush their foe to the north. Casimir, still smarting from the recent loss of his homeland Lucca, agreed.

The 1832 offensive saw Saxon and Polish forces drive deep into Silesia, while the Poles also occupied Krakau and defeated a small Austrian force that had sought to restore order. The Hapsburg triumvirate, however, was not stupid and had considered this a possibility from the start. To that end, Archduke Charles had held the Army of Bohemia in reserve. That force, led by General Stephen von Quosdanovich, would hold the Saxon-Polish forces at bay and eventually drive them out when the Austrians could bring up reinforcements. Or so was the plan.

One can therefore perceive how what seems in retrospect to be a diabolically convoluted Saxon plan, which in the end produced such great results for the House of Wettin, was in fact a pure accident and ultimately sparked by an unwanted Hapsburg reaction to the Silesian intervention...

*

From: “The Last Man Standing: Germany and the Popular Wars” by Pavel Vygotsky, 1979—

It has been a subject of hot debate which man influenced the other more. Henry Frederick played on Schmidt’s romanticism, telling him tales of how the valiant Germans in the east had conquered the ignorant Poles, while Schmidt used Henry Frederick’s love for his soldiers and common folk to persuade him of the benefits of liberty. Both men were helped by the fact that the other had grown disillusioned with their cause, and they helped one another regain some measure of hope.

The upshot of this was that, by the time the VRD was supposed to hand Henry Frederick over in October 1832, Schmidt now refused. “He is no longer the man who committed the crimes we despise him for,” Schmidt argued, “and it is certainly unfair to hold him responsible for those of his whole family. Indeed, I believe he would join us. Let him cast away his crown and his name and use his great charisma in the service of the People rather than his own ends. Such an act of mercy would lead many more to join us, those who fear that their past crimes would only send them to the chirurgeon.[7]”

Landau and especially Brüning were horrified by this change of heart on Schmidt’s part, and here again is another time often cited for Brüning losing his faith in Schmidt. It was pointed out that every other aspect of the plan had gone ahead: the Saxons had been sent everything the VRD knew about the Brandenburg Republic in order to better conquer it, and had been told that they held Henry Frederick—in fact, the Saxons (not being stupid, and having already infiltrated German unificationist movements as part of their Young Germans society) already knew the VRD held him through their spies. The Schmidtists could not afford to go back on their word now. But if Schmidtists went against the wishes of Schmidt, then who were they now?

In the end it was the very principle of democracy that Schmidt espoused that defeated him. He was outvoted on the council. Henry Frederick would be handed over to the Saxons, and he was spirited from his prison before Schmidt could even say goodbye. Schmidt sank into his depression once again, his very movement seeming having been stolen from him, and went down into the basement of an anonymous building near the Römer.[8] William II of Hesse-Kassel had been a very unpleasant man, but while in his captivity, Schmidt had discovered that he was somewhat hypocritical about his opposition to French Revolutionary innovations. Back in Kassel, William had kept in his dungeons a particularly...special means of death for enemies of the crown: Schmidt had learned that many of his fellow radicals who had fallen foul of the Kassel constables or William’s Italian mercenaries had met such a fate. From somewhere or other, William had procured a phlogisticateur.

After his rescue, Schmidt had had the machine brought here to Frankfurt, with the vague idea of using it as a symbolic method to execute the Mittelbund’s nobility, but that idea had never panned out. Dornberger recounted that, shortly after Henry Frederick was taken away, Schmidt revealed to him that he had even considered sending Henry Frederick to the phlogisticateur if the Saxon plan hadn’t panned out—before he met the man, of course. Now his depression played on that fact, and Schmidt verbally wondered whether he was any better than the men he sought to replace. “We fought for freedom from arbitrary power, yet too often I look into the mirror and see only the rule of the mob, and what is more arbitrary than that? Now we play cards with a good man as the stake, and how are we better than those who use their children as the same in their petty struggles?”[9]

Schmidt’s death would have been subject to the same degree of mystery as those of men such as Lisieux and Churchill, were it not for the fact that it was witnessed by a street urchin who had found his way into the basement and, not knowing what the glass chamber and mysterious machine in the middle of it was, used it as an occasional spot out of the wind and rain (there were few Arminian guards ever on duty up on street level, and most of them didn’t know what they were guarding—they were easy to slip past, as both the boy and Schmidt found). The boy, whose name was Paul Roth, recounted the story to Dornberger when he came searching for Schmidt. Apparently Schmidt had set the machine going before sealing himself in the phlogisticateur, and was found phlogisticated to death (Roth had fled as the chamber filled with smoke, for it was somewhat leaky and the basement was enclosed as well). He left a long rambling suicide note in which he accused the other leaders of the VRD of hypocrisy and expressed remorse for some of the bloodier things he had done in the cause of liberty and unity. He said that he wished Dornberger would become leader of the VRD.

It was this last part that led to the trouble. Schmidt had written the note while choking to death and his handwriting started to break down towards the end. Some said that the word was not truly ‘Dornberger’ and Dornberger (who had found the note) read what he wanted to see there. Others accused him of having forged the entire note, or just the last paragraph, taking advantage of the fact that Schmidt’s handwriting had grown wilder and easier to emulate as he started to die. Whatever the reason, Dornberger—who had adored the man he had ‘spoken’ for—was driven completely ballistic by the accusations, particularly those that reached the point of accusing him of having arranged Schmidt’s death in the first place. Three duels later—Dornberger was an expert pistol shot and wasn’t even scratched by his opponents—he proclaimed himself President of the Council thanks to the dying wishes of Schmidt.

Brüning and Landau were appalled, both with Schmidt’s suicide and Dornberger’s actions. Both pointed out that, as Schmidt himself had not been President—indeed the Council had been a group of equals without a President—he hardly had the authority to install Dornberger in the position. Both men were also convinced that Dornberger, who they regarded as a nonentity who Schmidt had chosen as his speaker purely for his deep and charismatic voice, was actually just the figurehead for another. And with most of the other Schmidtist leaders fighting on the front line, Brüning and Landau rapidly became certain that that hidden puppetmaster was in fact the other one of their pair. They fell out, and the accelerating civil war in the VRD became three-sided—three, because Dornberger was in fact a much greater figure than the other two had assumed, a worthy leader in his own right as well as Schmidt’s voice, and commanded a faction on his own merits as well as thanks to the power of Schmidt’s name. All three factions soon began calling on the Arminians fighting on the front lines to come home and help them take power. The result was that the VRD’s expansion stalled, and while Henry Frederick was delivered to the Saxons, the planned Schmidtist offensive into Thuringia never materialised.

With the death of Pascal Schmidt, the movement that had born his name rapidly shattered into the same German disunity and infighting that he had sought to end...





[1] (Dr Wostyn’s note) Apologies for the last corruption here, the digitiser was unable to resolve the words in question due to an inconsiderate drink stain by a previous possesser of the book in question. Though we have seen quite sufficient authoritarian tendencies from the local governments of this timeline, if their libraries allow their patrons to get away with this kind of atrocity they are nonetheless not authoritarian enough, in my view. In any case though I can make out the words by eye. The second illegible fragment states that the letter was addressed to Henry Frederick’s daughter, who was by this point married to the King of Bavaria. The first on the other hand clarifies that the country Henry Frederick had become king of by 1853 was—(static) [2]

[2] (Captain MacCaulay’s note) Apologies to Dr Wostyn for cutting his footnote short, but I needed to cut his part of the transmission down somewhere so I could fit in more information on the rifle calibres used by the Irish National Guard here.

[3] See Part #63.

[4] Psychological profile.

[5] Socage is a feudal concept in which the peasantry pay a fixed rent to the local landowner. It was very unpopular in Saxony (in OTL there was a revolt over it in 1790) and a good subject to make a concession on for Augustus, especially as sweeping away a feudal relic also carries connotations of modernisation. It was replaced with an organised national tax that resulted in pretty much the same tax burden but at least made it accountable to the state rather than landowners.

[6] This can be thought of as a less pithy, but more detailed, version of von Moltke the Elder’s famous “No battle plan survives contact with the enemy” aphorism from OTL.

[7] Guillotine.

[8] Frankfurt’s mediaeval Rathaus or seat of government, named after the family who sold it to the city government in 1405. Still used today in OTL.

[9] A reference to the German states’ nobility marrying into each others’ families for political advantage, sometimes without much in the way of consent on the part of those doing the marrying.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #140: Superiority Complex

“Never forget that we are all brothers, for all of us dwell upon the turtle’s back.”

– Kiantwaka, Howden chieftain, 1829​

*

From: “Hell’s Bells and Buckets of Blood: The Founding of the Republic of Superia” by Paul Kestevan (1960)—

It is perhaps appropriate that the original Susan-Mary penal colony was established in 1794, the year of the French Revolution. However, the two events were, initially at least, unconnected. Britain had been looking for a new site for the transportation of criminals ever since the Americans’ new Continental Parliament (understandably) objected in 1789 to the practice of the British simply dumping criminals anywhere in the North American colonies, often where they would be free to terrorise the settler colonies.[1] The compromise solution was to select two new sites for dedicated penal colonies sufficiently removed from the American colonists. The first of these, Cloudsborough in Newfoundland, proved something of a flop; the British had underestimated the number of American colonists who had arrived from New England and, after the colony joined the Confederation of New England, sending further convicts to the penal colony in the north of the island proved controversial. Cloudsborough’s precise legal status remained awkward and ambiguous for many years until 1843, when the General Court of New England (responding to complaints that the abandoned penal colony had turned into something of a haven for Moroccan and Algerian pirates preying on Nantucket whalers[2]) decided to make it into a non-voting territory of the Confederation. Province status would be a long and awkward uphill climb for a colony populated mainly by criminals and their descendants.

The second penal colony was based around the old French fort of Sault-Ste-Marie, whose French pronunciation was mangled by Anglophones into “Susan-Mary”. The female name may also have been influenced by the black humour of both guards and convicts describing the forsaken colony as though it were a cruel lover that mistreated them but from whose clutched they could not escape (more than one song of the period supports this interpretation). Susan-Mary was much more difficult to get to than Cloudsborough—ships could sail up the St Lawrence, but Niagara Falls required an overland transit between Lakes Ontario and Erie so new ships could bring their unwilling cargo to their destination at the joining of Lakes Huron and Superior. This problem would eventually be solved by the completion of the Erie Canal by the Confederation of New York and the Howden Confederacy, but by this point Britain had become so insular that she was no longer sending many convicts across the seas. However, Susan-Mary, initially founded as a way for Britain to continue sending convicts without upsetting the Americans, turned out to be much more of a boon for the Americans themselves. Many provinces of the Confederations had trouble transitioning from frontier regions to heartland ones as the colonists moved westward, and there were cases of men still acting as though they were in the anonymous frontier, where possession of a gun and some friends to watch your back was more important than staying on this side of the law. Many such people simply moved on to the new frontier provinces and territories farther west, but others stayed and caused trouble, not moving with the times as the provinces adopted laws more appropriate for regions now safe from Indian raids. Susan-Mary was a neat solution for repeat offenders, as well as a useful option for any serious crime. Pennsylvania sent the most criminals per capita to the colony, its Quaker and Radical influence leading to more people opposing the use of the death penalty and Susan-Mary providing an easy alternative (perhaps not coincidentally, it was also easiest and cheapest to send convicts from Pennsylvania to Susan-Mary because of its geographic position).

From the start the penal colony was a mixed bag. The early groups of British convicts were mostly petty criminals such as thieves; at the time the general British practice was to hang those convicted of more serious crimes. This altered during the Fox Ministry due to more progressive views on the death penalty from the government, when more rapists and murderers were dumped in Susan-Mary (to the colony’s detriment). There was always a small population of French colonists left over from the region’s days as part of Louisiana; most of them had long since moved on, but there were always holdouts, and those who started as upstanding subjects were often corrupted by exposure to the criminals, especially considering the guards did not distinguish between free French settlers and the convicts. For that matter, the guards themselves were soon corrupted by the sheer distance from any kind of authority—a posting at Susan-Mary was considered to be the equivalent of drawing the short stick. Many of the guards were desperate men who had signed up for the work to lift themselves out of poverty. A sardonic sketch from the Philadelphia Daily Gazette in 1822 shows two similar-looking ragged men in an anonymous street arguing, one saying he will turn to crime to avoid starvation while the other says he will stay within the law and take any job, no matter how wretched. A second sketch below shows them both in the same stances as before, now in a desolate-looking Susan-Mary, with the first man in chains and wearing a convict uniform while the other is wearing a guard’s uniform (and his pistol is cleverly drawn to look like a second set of chains at first glance). The caption, “THE WAGES OF SIN VS. THE SALARY OF VIRTUE”: both moral paths had resulted in almost indistinguishable fates for the two unfortunates.

The most significant prisoner ever to be sent to Susan-Mary—and his importance was obvious from the start—was Joseph Dashwood, the would-be 16th Baron Despencer had his father’s title not been attainted.[3] Dashwood’s father Francis had founded the Hellfire Club, a gentlemen’s club devoted to mocking the various secret societies he had encountered on his travels; however, the Church and high society hadn’t got the joke and condemned it as a Satanist organisation. Persecution and deliberate provocation from Francis had led to a self-fulfilling prophecy, with the Hellfire Club having metamorphosed into a genuinely anti-Christian, Satanist group by the time of the French invasion of Britain in 1807. Just in time for Joseph Dashwood to offer his services as a turncoat to General Hoche in return for Hoche doing unto the Church of England what he had done to the Catholic Church in the Rape of Rome. Of course it was Dashwood’s advice on Fox’s intentions that ultimately led to Hoche being blown up, meaning that many distraught Frenchmen (mistakenly) assumed Dashwood had deliberately led Hoche into a trap and he was hanged in the street by the Jacobins. However, perhaps because it was inexpertly done, he survived, being cut down by some local Kleinkriegers, and escaped with nothing more than a hanging scar. This experience convinced Dashwood that he was immortal and living for a future purpose, and so there was no surprise on his part when Wesley and Churchill chose to send him and other traitors fingered by the Kleinkriegers to Susan-Mary instead of executing them.[4]

It was an unpleasant voyage, naturally, but Dashwood was a charismatic speaker and by the time the second ship arrived in Susan-Mary, he had turned himself into a leader among his fellow criminals (and some innocents who had fallen prey to spiteful accusations) and had even suborned some of the guards who would be coming with them. Susan-Mary proved to be a paradise for a man like Dashwood, contrary to Wesley’s famous quote that he expected men like Dashwood, deprived of their urban decadence and opium pipes, to take their lives after a few weeks of fresh air on the frontier. The colony was overcome by a malaise. Nobody wanted to be there, neither convicts nor guards nor the few remaining French settlers. Perhaps the sole exception was Dashwood himself. His charisma and total lack of any kind of moral limitations allowed him to spread his influence throughout a large part of the colony. By 1815 Dashwood was living the high life, as much as one could in a Godforsaken penal colony on the edge of civilisation. He was eating better than any of the guards (not that that was saying much) using the techniques he had learned in the Hellfire Club to turn despairing convicts into his loyal minions, and had generally overcome the fate Wesley had intended for him. Not everyone supported Dashwood, though, with many being jealous of his elevated status. Among these Dashwood was popularly nicknamed ‘Old Sooty Sweep’ for his practice of hiding his grey hairs by rubbing soot into them: many of the more recent intake of prisoners were Britons from industrial London who found the story reminded them of chimney-sweeps. It also tied in with his reputation for Satanism by suggesting he had a look as though burnt by hellfire. Still, Dashwood’s opponents remained a minority, whispering the nickname in secret, afraid of his informers. Dashwood was on top of the pile.

Given all this it is perhaps hard to understand why Dashwood chose that year to escape, and indeed the question has never been adequately resolved. Some suggest that Dashwood heard that Fredericksburg were considering shaking up the administration of the colony and he would be robbed of his influence. Others contend that Dashwood had always been planning to escape and had simply been enjoying himself on the way. Whatever the reason, August 1815 saw a mass breakout of around 4,000 convicts (and a few suborned guards) led by Dashwood himself. This represented more than 10% of the population of the colony, yet was never reported, the guards not wanting to draw the eye of authority. Dashwood’s intentions at this point are also debated, with many assuming he intended to use his followers as an army to protect him as they marched back to civilisation and blended into American society. This theory contends that Dashwood and his men were interrupted and diverted by an Arenda attack two months later. However this is supposition and it is equally possible that the outcome was what Dashwood had always intended. Such are the problems of teasing out the reality of a situation when that situation involves the clash between natives and convicts, both equally illiterate: few accounts survive.

Whatever the reality, Dashwood and his little army ended up falling in with the Arenda tribe (short for Arendarhonon) of Hurons, who together with their Attignee colleagues had fled west after the destruction of the Huron Confederacy by the Howden and had joined with the Sioux Confederation of Seven Council Fires.[5] The political situation among the Indians at this point was complex. Misunderstandings were often made by white observers who overestimated the importance of tribe and language; more often the key political unit of the local Indians was the village. The Confederation of Seven Fires was a loose alliance of tribes collectively known as the Sioux, and divided into the Isantee in the south and the Yanktonai and Lakota in the north.[6] The Attignee and Arenda had fallen in with the Yanktonai and Lakota, who were therefore particularly hostile to any white men from the stories they had been told of the Americans farther east. At this point the Isantee were engaged in an intermittent war with the rival Confederation of Three Council Fires, an alliance of the Ottawa, Ojibwa and Potawatomi tribes. The Three Fires were traditional enemies of the Seven Fires, but the war had particularly heated up due to the Three Fires being pushed westward by American colonisation and had acquired muskets and European war tactics in the process. The Isantee had received help from the Morton and Lewis expedition in 1805 in exchange for safe passage west, and had managed to hold off the musket-wielding Ojibwa.

It has been speculated that the Arenda chieftain, Seinia,[7] had planned to kill Dashwood and his group—realising that they could also provide information on the approaching American colonists for the Sioux and would therefore reduce the importance of the position he had carved out for the Arenda. However, according to this story, Dashwood was able to use his skill in conniving to talk Seinia around to supporting him. This is supported by the fact that is attested that Seinia spoke French (dating from his people’s alliance with the French in North America), as did Dashwood—whereas later on Dashwood found it much harder to work his magic with the Sioux leaders when working through an interpreter, and resolved to learn their language. However, it has also been pointed out that 4,000 people, many of which were tough men who had been sent to Susan-Mary for violent crime, would be a significant challenge for Seinia to try and kill (the sheer population of Indian tribes was usually much smaller than their political and geographic importance would suggest). Whatever actually happened, Seinia ended up making an agreement with Dashwood to work together and for Dashwood to help Seinia in his quest to achieve a position of importance within the Seven Fires Confederacy for himself and his people. Dashwood, for his part, viewed the Confederacy as a useful potential power base.

1815 also saw the catalyst for the Lakota War, when Attignee Hurons massacred some settlers led by Luke Stewart in New York’s Wisconsin Territory. It was not widely known to the American public that Hurons had joined with the Sioux, and thus this return of old enemies met with a public outrage to which then-Lord President Matthew Quincy reacted by sending troops to attack the Sioux.[8] Suddenly both the Arenda and Dashwood were catapulted into the position of power they had hoped for, with the Sioux demanding advice on how to tackle Quincy’s armies. The position for Dashwood could not have been better. The massacre of Stuart’s settlers had actually been a mistake as part of the ongoing Isantee-Ojibwa conflict, and the knowledge that they had accidentally kicked the hornet’s nest and gotten the unwelcome attention of America’s Imperial government served to create a re-examination of priorities on both sides. The Ojibwa decided to make peace and side with the Isantee; after the war this partnership would extend throughout both tribes’ parent Confederacies, leading to the the merger of the Seven Fires and Three Fires to form the Thirteen Fires (the other three fires being the Attignee, the Arenda and Dashwood’s people, who were accepted as the equivalent of a tribe).

The Lakota War famously was an unexpected disaster for the Americans thanks to Dashwood’s actions, although it has been pointed out that the American troops were operating on the end of an unprecedentedly long supply line in any case and could probably not have managed more than a Pyrrhic victory even under ideal circumstances. However Dashwood—or rather some ex-soldiers and craftsmen in his band of convicts—were able to instruct the Sioux in the construction of European-style fixed fortifications and even a small number of rudimentary artillery. The Americans never realised that the Sioux inhabiting the Bull’s Horns fort (which, contrary to American belief, they had built themselves rather than inheriting from the French) never had more than a half-dozen crude cannon, but the idea of Indians with any artillery at all was so shocking as to turn a retreat into a rout. The disastrous war destroyed Matthew Quincy and his Constitutionalist Party with him, and the new Patriot administration of Lord President Artemas Ward Jr. ended up making a (quiet) peace. An inquiry into where the devil the Sioux had got a fort and cannon led to the discovery of the escape from Susan-Mary and the cover-up. This led to the dismissal of the guards (the popular image has them all being herded into the colony and turned into more inmates, but in reality this only happened to about two in five) and their replacement by American military regiments on a rotating scheme. The idea was to give them a bit of experience in frontier life while at the same time doing a needed job.[9]

Meanwhile the Sioux were negotiated with by an American team consisting of Lewis Thresher, Henry Lewis and John Vann. Vann was the son of a former Cherokee chief minister and now head of what was euphemistically termed the Native Friendship League. The innocuous name concealed a purpose that had been conceived decades ago by a series of quiet meetings between the leaderships of the Howden Confederacy and the Cherokee Empire. Both had managed to secure their independence in the face of colonial encroachment by choosing the right side at the right time (and in the case of the Cherokee, playing the Carolinians and French in Louisiana off against one another). However both also knew that they existed on the sufferance of the Empire of North America. The contact between the two had led to something of a broader racial awakening, in which intellectuals from both groups proposed a kinship among all the native peoples of North America. This view, known as the “Tortolian Idea”,[10] criticised the fact that the survival of the Cherokee and Howden had come at the price of siding with the British and Americans against other Indian groups, who had suffered decimation or outright annihilation. Of course war between Indians had never been anything remarkable, but the Tortolians contended that it should now come to an end, because ‘every time one red man slays another, he has made it easier for a white man to take his place’. The Tortolian Idea had some crossover with the ‘Burdenite’ movement in white American society, which emphasised the equality of the white and red (and yellow) man and was one of the first white American movements to express remorse for the treatment of the American natives in the past.[11]

John Vann was therefore not simply part of an American contact team but also an evangelist for the Idea, hoping to draw the Sioux into its society. The basic aim of the Native Friendship League was to contact western tribes, persuade them into alliance, and then seek to establish peace between them and American settlers to avoid giving the Americans an excuse to wipe them out. The NFL knew that, no matter some of the madder dreams of the extremist wing of the Tortolians, there was no possibility that the white man could ever be thrown out of ‘Tortolia’; what they sought was a continent-spanning webwork of allied autonomous Indian states. Such an alliance could then react as one in times of emergency: if the Americans decided to clear out one of the tribes of the proposed ‘Tortolian Union’, all the other tribes would protest and if necessary declare war on the nearest group of unsuspecting white settlers. The NFL realised that they would inevitably be destroyed in the end due to the sheer overwhelming numerical advantage of the whites, but knew they would be able to kill many thousands of white Americans in the process, and hoped this would serve as a deterrent to ensure it was always just slightly too risky and inconvenient for any American settler to decide to try and steal an Indian’s land. That would preserve the lands of all the Indians part of the Union, and cooperation would also help resist unwanted cultural or linguistic pressure from the white majority surrounding their states.

The Union was a fine idea but reckoned without the fact that the Tortolian Idea would not necessarily appeal to tribes who had only limited contact with white Americans. John Vann met with agreement from the Sioux that they and their neighbours should team up to present a united front to any more pressure from colonisation, but scoffed at the idea of forming an alliance with the Cherokee or Howden. Besides the fact that the Sioux were under the influence of two Huron tribes who naturally hated the Howden, they viewed Vann as little different from the whites accompanying him. Some of this was due to the fact that the Cherokee had adopted many ways from the white settlers, but most of it was simply the xenophobia the two groups would doubtless have felt for each other if their ancestors had somehow managed to meet years before Columbus sailed the ocean blue. The Sioux and Cherokee differed in matters of dress, language, taboo, religion. The Sioux—soon to be only part of the Thirteen Fires—considered that being treated as backwards country cousins by the Cherokee and Howden was little less insulting than being driven from their land by the whites.

In the years between the Lakota War (1815-1819) and the Superior Revolution, the Thirteen Fires saw considerable growth for a variety of reasons. Partly this was the influence of Dashwood encouraging them to take up agriculture. Dashwood was an educated man, and although he had no personal experience of farming (unlike some of his followers, who he deployed to great effect) he was well acquainted with the Anti-Godwinist Controversy that had been raging in Europe for some time.[12] Having learned the Lakota language[13] as he had hoped, Dashwood convinced a sceptical Thirteen Fires leadership of the virtues of agriculture. “I know you sneer at the man who farms the land and call him weak,” he is recorded as saying, “but one farmer can support many warriors, and those warriors need spend less time hunting, and more time fighting.” Some suggest that what persuaded the Thirteen Fires was not so much Dashwood’s words as the fact that his followers farmed a patch of land the Confederacy had given to them, and hot-blooded young braves daring each other soon discovered that the apparently ‘weak’ men farming those fields were often Englishmen who had been sent to Susan-Mary for murder or Pennsylvanians for drunken brawling. Whatever the reason, the Thirteen Fires took to farming over these years and soon were even growing crops in the west, where white Americans were convinced they could not.[14] A second reason for a growth in the Confederacy’s population was the number of refugees fleeing advancing settlers in Cismississippia, particularly among the Winnebago and Gigaboo tribes.[15]

Many historians have sought to link the Superior Revolution to the Popular Wars, but the timing of the Revolution seems purely a matter of coincidence. Several causes have been suggested and debated. Some believe it was simply Dashwood making another play to increase his power further by obtaining more supporters from the destroyed penal colony. However, many attest that Dashwood (now in his sixties) had lost some of his earlier ambition and had grown increasingly interested in Indian spirituality, a subject which he had earlier researched purely to get a better cultural understanding of the people he was trying to manipulate for his own gain. Dashwood married an Arenda woman in 1817 and it would be their son, Freedom Dashwood, who would go on to be the prophet of the syncretic religion generally dubbed ‘Gnativism’. Another view is that Dashwood provoked the revolution for more altruistic reasons, believing that the fragile Confederacy was on the verge of breaking apart due to the lack of any recent threat from American settlers, and he was deliberately poking at the hornet’s nest again to provide an enemy for the Indians to unite against. Still others suggest that if Dashwood had any hand in the revolt it was an inadvertent one, and it was a result of the Confederacy establishing contact with the Menominee tribe inhabiting the Superior Peninsula.[16] At the same time (1828) the soldiers making up the current garrison of the Susan-Mary penal colony had orders to drive the Menominee to the west in order to secure the borders of the colony and because they believed (based on imprecise information) that the Indians had been helping prison escapees. Whatever the reason, a massacre of Menominee near the coastline of Green Bay was witnessed by a small group of Ojibwa, who reported back to the Thirteen Fires. Many were incensed and called for war to throw back the expanding penal colony. This, at the latest, is where Dashwood came into play. He had established contacts within the colony (hence the accusation that he had known about the expansion and let the massacre happen to provide a casus belli). Slightly more than half the prisoners supported Dashwood, considering him a hero and a legend, while many others dismissed him as a myth or hated him for not having freed more of them when he escaped in 1815. Only time would tell whether it would be those who claimed Dashwood a Hero or those who named him Old Sooty Sweep would be right.

In August 1829 the Thirteen Fires staged a series of raids to draw out the troops covering Susan-Mary, which consisted of the 112th Vandalia Fusiliers and the 23rd New Connecticut Hussars.[17] When the soldiers left only a skeleton crew to man the colony itself, Dashwood attacked with his followers and more Indians while encouraging his supporters within the colony to revolt through pre-arranged signals. The plan worked and the uprising of Dashwood’s supporters meant the remaining American soldiers were facing foes from both sides. Elsewhere the Thirteen Fires managed to trap and destroy most of the two regiments (largely thanks to the Americans having underestimated the Indians’ numbers and grasp of strategy) although several Yanktonai and Ottawa bands suffered grievous losses from the 23rd. This incident impressed the value of horses in combat upon some of the tribes making up the Confederacy who had previously not encountered them.[18]

The initial attack was not the full campaign, but soon most of the area of the former Susan-Mary was under the control of Dashwood and the Thirteen Fires. The political arrangement Dashwood concocted was complex, but essentially amounted to the Thirteen Fires sharing the land with a white state, the Republic of Superior, with Dashwood as its Consul. The new Republic shared a border with a group of Ottawa in Canada who were anxious to become part of the same alliance as their compatriots who they had long since been separated from by migrations, and ostensibly one with the Howden in the south, though in practice that part of Susan-Mary remained held by the military. However it was obvious that they would not simply be allowed to slay so many American troops and remain in control of the penal colony. It was only a matter of time before the American government learned of the attack. In November 1829, a bloodied sergeant of the 23rd Hussars dragged himself to his superiors still holding the Michigan peninsula, gasping out a message: “It’s...it’s Sooty Sweep, and he’s brought Sioux!” Days later a message was sent out from Lerhoult via riders and then the nascent Optel network. Fredericksburg was informed, and Fredericksburg was outraged. Lord President Andrew Eveleigh, sympathetic to the red man though he might be, would not tolerate such actions.

And so the Superior Revolution became the Superior War, while to the south, the conspiracy working behind Virginian politics watched and noted and plotted...











[1] OTL, of course, Britain lost North America as a destination for transportation after the American Revolution and switched to Botany Bay in Australia, which was conveniently discovered by Captain Cook almost contemporaneously with the loss of the American colonies.

[2] This may sound a bit improbable, but it was not unknown (if not exactly routine) for Barbary pirates in the eighteenth century to range as far afield as Iceland and Buenos Aires in their raids, so with Cloudsborough providing a suitable site for a pirate utopia and some eager recruits among the criminals—as well as the chaos in Algeria after the bombardment of Algiers in 1818 and the increasing predations of the ICPA—it seems likely that some enterprising pirate captains might try shifting their operations farther afield, particularly since New England fishermen in the Atlantic would be less prepared for acts of piracy than their counterparts in the Mediterranean.

[3] See Part #68.

[4] Actually the reason why Wesley did this was because he knew he couldn’t trust the Londoners not to just finger anyone they disliked as a traitor and couldn’t prove it one way or the other, but he also couldn’t afford to assume innocence. Hence transportation rather than hanging. See Part #75.

[5] See Part #30.

[6] In both OTL and TTL these Indian tribe names tend to be misapplied a lot, largely because they were often vague in the first place and because sometimes the same name gets filtered through two different languages (like French and English) and ends up being applied to do separate groups. And historians then love to argue about it. So do not necessarily expect consistency on this score from the writers of TTL.

[7] Huron for ‘cut-off finger’, presumably an identifying war wound that led to the name. Note that Indian names tend not to be translated in TTL, a consequence of there being more Indians around in positions of power to put their side of the story: I tend to think the practice of translating Indian names was at least in part always an act of being patronising. “Crazy Horse” sounds comedic and childish to the Anglophone ear, while “Thasungke Witko” (the name in the original Lakota) does not. After all, anyone else’s names sound just as silly if translated: it’s easy to believe that “William Harvey” discovered the circulation of the blood, but not “Vehement Protector Blazing Iron”.

[8] See Part #94.

[9] The militarisation of Susan-Mary was actually Matthew Quincy’s idea, but as Part #94 notes, almost no-one ever gives him credit for it because it conflicts with the historiographic image of him as a walking disaster.

[10] After Tortolia, a Latinised version of the name Turtle Island, which is used by numerous native peoples including the Howden (Iroquois) and Ojibwa to describe North America.

[11] While at the same time being incredibly racist towards blacks, of course; but then both in OTL and TTL some of the most strident supporters of black slavery could be found among the native peoples, awkward though that may be for historians with an axe to grind.

[12] Anti-Godwinism is approximately what we would call Malthusianism. In OTL there was a writer and Radical activist named William Godwin who was one of several eighteenth-century writers to put forth the idea that society was always improving and was advancing towards a Utopia (similar to the modern ‘singularity’ idea). Godwin is also sometimes considered an early proponent of Anarchism. In OTL he debated with Malthus, who criticised his utopian notions on the mathematical grounds that he believed the human population inevitably outstripped the growth of food crops and therefore poverty and starvation was unavoidable, preventing a Utopia from being possible. Godwin’s counterpart in TTL, Frederick Godwin, became somewhat more famous due to his political views being more socially acceptable in the Britain of TTL—he became a Radical MP under Fox before mercifully dying not long before John Churchill, thus escaping Joshua’s purge. There was no recognisable Malthus in TTL and his ideas instead come from a clique of New Cambridge mathematicians (probably influenced in their pessimistic views by the damage to the university during the French invasion of 1807). Because Godwin is a celebrity and his opponents are a group, the debate is termed Godwinism vs. Anti-Godwinism rather than Anti-Malthusianism vs. Malthusianism as in OTL. Another consequence of the somewhat more obscure position of Anti-Godwinism rather than Malthusianism in OTL is that TTL has fortuitously not seen Malthusian-influenced poor laws, which provided an excuse for the establishment to say ‘there is little point in poor relief because the poor are inevitably going to starve anyway’.

[13] Whether there is one ‘Lakota’ language or not is debatable, but the writer is simplifying. Dashwood was fairly talented with languages so he could easily have learned multiple dialects.

[14] This is an ‘achievement in ignorance’ as nobody told the Sioux that you can’t grow crops in America’s Great Plains. It was a prevalent view at the time among whites, who regarded them as ‘the Great American Desert’ due to a belief that land was uninhabitable and would not support crops unless it had trees. In OTL, by the way, the Sioux mostly turned to agriculture in the 1860s; this gives them a bit of a head start in the population explosion that a shift from hunter-gatherer to agricultural lifestyle grants.

[15] The Winnebago are also known as the Ho-Chunk. “Gigaboo” is the transliteration in TTL for the tribe known in OTL by the rather more unfortunate transliteration “Kickapoo”.

[16] OTL known as the Upper Peninsula (of Michigan). It does not appear to have had a name at this point in OTL; in TTL it’s just been named after the lake it forms the southern coastline of.

[17] American regiment names and numbers at this point are rendered a bit confusing by the fact that, although the American Army is now separate from the British Army in terms of command, both organisations are numbering their regiments according to the same list, yet because of cool relations they’re not necessarily always telling each other if they’ve already used a number or not. Sooner or later the whole business is probably going to have to be sorted out with a reorganisation, but you know what it’s like when a number’s become traditional...

[18] Not including the Sioux, who had been enthusiastic adopters of horses about a century before this.


Part #141: Czechmate

“To quote the great Ivan Chernenko, ‘Look under even the most heroic of acts and it is easy to find the snakes of national-racial blending. No matter how justified or based on pragmatism they may have been, it is best not to leave such acts in the historical record to provide a bad example for the future’. To that end, the Office for Historical Purity was set up by the ASN in 1968 in an attempt to purge official histories of examples of such actions, or at least render them sufficiently obscure as to not cross the knowledge horizon of the general public. However, the Office soon became notorious for its ham-handed handling of such matters and widely became a matter of ridicule among many people in the Diversitarian Powers for its actions often backfiring and only leading to the highlighting of the historical events it wished to suppress. The Office was quietly discontinued in 1976 and replaced with a division of the Office of Relative Veracity, which took the subtler approach of simply encouraging accounts which emphasised the role of one of the nations in the partnership in question over the other until the collaboration aspect was rendered only a footnote. However, in the eyes of many (not least the Societist Powers[1] themselves) the damage was already done...”

– Dr Arnold Macleod, The Eye Against the Rainbow: A History of the Hundred Years’ War Between Societism and Diversitarianism, 2012​

*

From: “Wettin Ascendancy: From Saxony to Germany” by E. W. Scwartzkopf, 1981—

The role of Bohemia in the Popular Wars is rarely overlooked but often misunderstood. {{{The Bohemian Revolution had little in the way of Czech nationalism, as is often claimed nowadays (partly as a result of ASN propaganda) but was in fact an equal venture between Czechs and Bohemian Germans, with the Germans often playing a larger role.}}}[2] It is ironic that, as wryly observed by Wilhelm, Graf von Harrach during the Democratic Experiment, the outcome of the Popular Wars in Germany rested more on one Austrian gun team during the Siege of Vienna than it did on actions by any of the players during the Watchful Peace. In 1799 the army of General Thibault Leroux had come close to taking Vienna as the crowning moment of the Rubicon Offensive (and who might guess how history would have been different if Leroux had defeated Mozart and managed it?) But at a key moment of the battle, as the Austrians turned the tide with Croatian reinforcements, Leroux hesitated and that anonymous gun crew on the walls fired their cannon, whose roundshot happened to briefly occupy the same space as Leroux’s head. Literally decapitated, the Rubicon Offensive army shattered in retreat, with the professional soldiers going to Colonel Lucien Cougnon and the Jacobin volunteers going to the monstrous Major Fabien Lascelles. In a struggle for authority at Linz, Lascelles had Cougnon murdered and the separation was complete. While the Jacobins retreated to Bavaria and turned it into the charnel house of a Germanic Republic (and leading to the creation of the same Kleinkriegers who continued to batter Austria and Saxony during the Popular Wars) the ‘Cougnonistes’ preferred Bohemia as a destination. The Cougnoniste leader Philip Saint-Julien had grown somewhat discontented with the Revolution, a view only further supported by the chaos in France due to the Seigneur Offensive and Robespierre’s overthrow by Lisieux, and while Lascelles attempted to create an ideological state, Saint-Julien and his men were more pragmatic. Their small but well-trained force descended on the town of Budweis and turned it into their own personal fiefdom, looting the riches from the local magnates and churches and generally treating the locals as their servants.[3]

The period of Cougnoniste occupation is a curious one. While the Cougnonistes lived off the land and often mistreated the locals, the period paradoxically became romanticised due to the Cougnonistes raiding other states (especially Saxony) for riches and bringing them back to Budweis. Many Cougnonistes settled down with local wives, sometimes going native enough to survive what came later. Ultimately Budweis arguably received a net benefit from the at first somewhat brutal occupation. The Diet of Prague, after a brief attempt to dislodge the Cougnonistes with a local militia that ended in catastrophe, came under the influence of Jan Miler (or Johannes Müller) who advocated a policy of appeasement, paying the Cougnonistes to raid other states instead of Bohemia.[4] The upshot of all this was that many Bohemians were more angry with the Austrians for failing to send any troops to eject the French than they were with the French for invading in the first place: ultimately Francis II’s decision to focus on the Ottomans harmed his public image in Bohemia just as it did in Bavaria—this damage was simply more subtle and therefore arguably more dangerous in the long term.

This came to a head in 1804, when angry Bohemians, frustrated at Francis’ apparent indifference to the land that had given the Hapsburgs the royal dignity, again summoned the Diet and appointed the local veteran Jozef Graf Radetzky von Radetz to lead a new, more organised militia. Radetzky attacked the Cougnonistes tribute-collecting parties (the Cougnonistes by now having lost their military edge due to their pleasant position at the top of the pile), briefly retreated from the field of battle when Saint-Julien tried to face him in open battle, but in 1805 managed to destroy the bulk of the Cougnoniste force and Saint-Julien was executed in Prague.[5] Francis’ reputation went from bad to worse when he finally took notice of Bohemia, only to have the hero Radetzky arrested in 1807 and executed in 1811 for illegal use of men and materiel. The Watchful Peace was also a time of disaster after disaster for the Bohemian people. Francis encouraged the growth of the Pferdschafter Bund, a Sutcliffist group devoted to preventing the adoption of steam engines in Austria, which tended to translate to beating up any miners they happened to feel like—and Bohemia had a lot of miners, especially in the aptly-named Ore Mountains that separate Bohemia from Saxony. Worse than this, however, was the potato famine of 1822. Like Poland, Bohemia was strongly dependent on the potato as its staple crop. In fact at the time it was often called ‘Austria’s Ireland’: poor, with a large population that spoke an alien language, and the potato had a central role in life there.[6] Like Saxony with respect to Poland, Austria was perceived as being indifferent to the plight of the starving people of Bohemia. And so throughout all those years, resentment and hatred of Vienna seethed and bubbled beneath the lid pressed down on that boiling pot of spoiled potatoes. It was not like the situation in Bavaria, where that hatred manifested itself in spurts of shocking but ultimately futile violence. In Bohemia the hatred stayed silent, plotting and planning, forming secret societies dedicated to seeking Bohemian independence.

However even as the Austro-Saxon war over Bavaria broke out and Austria was wracked by uprisings and civil war, it still did not seem the right moment for Bohemia to revolt. There were too many Austrian troops in Bohemia, the so-called Army of Bohemia (though, tellingly, it included precious few Bohemians). Its commander, General Stephen von Quosdanovich, was competent to occasionally brilliant and had served in Bavaria. Any uprising was doomed to fail while he and his men were in place. Some of the Bohemian independence societies considered whether having him assassinated would make a difference, but in the end events superseded their plans.

In 1832 the Saxons, discontented with the bloody futility of their thrusts into Bavaria, quietly began withdrawing most of their troops from the country and decided to try another tack. The Silesian Offensive is frequently misunderstood: it was not a clever attempt to draw out the Army of Bohemia to leave Bohemia vulnerable, that was simply a happy accident that the Saxons capitalised on. At this point the Saxons’ main war aim was still to break Bavaria away from Austria and place it under a Wettin monarch (Prince Xavier Albert, though by this point he had become somewhat alarmed by the idea of ruling such a charnel house of a state). The Silesian Offensive was simply an attempt to bring Austria to the negotiating table by threatening one of the Hapsburg crown’s most prized possessions, the land they had warred with Frederick II’s Prussia over for so many years.[7] Silesia’s geographic position also let Saxony draw Poland into the war, trading them with information about the Prussian-held lands they also sought which the Saxons had obtained from Henry Frederick of Prussia, traded to them by elements of the VRD. (Contrary to popular belief, Henry Frederick was not tortured for the information: he was in the depths of depression and had been consumed with a hatred for Prussia, believing the country to have spat in his face after he had given his all trying to restore her greatness. He willingly gave up the information the Saxons and Poles needed).

Ultimately the move was part of a strategy on the part of Saxony’s new Chancellor Herman von Beust. After the failures of the early part of the war, the long-standing Chancellor Gottfried von Lingenthal had resigned and been replaced. However, Beust got on well with Lingenthal and used his reputation as a statesman to good effect. Beust’s plan was essentially to try and obtain allies for Saxony, not simply to help them win the war with Austria, but also to help spread Saxon influence throughout the realm of chaos that was Germany in the Popular Wars. The Saxon court was acutely aware that with old regimes crumbling there was room for expansion, just as there had been during the Jacobin Wars with the mediatisations of the old Holy Roman small states. However with Saxony embroiled in a war with a much larger empire, they could scarcely spare the armies needed to enforce Saxon claims to those territories so afflicted by chaos that they could barely be said to have a government. The solution was twofold: alliance with like-minded powers, and the use of Young German militiamen led by a small cadre of veteran officers. Beust had pursued the renewal of the old Saxon-Polish alliance, albeit on more equal terms than before, and also observed a second possible ally for Saxony. He sent Lingenthal, with a bodyguard of Young German militia, to Hanover. The Duke of Brunswick had managed to get his way on the reforms he wanted and, with the infighting in the VRD, Hanover was now largely freed from the external threats it had faced before. However the Duke was an ambitious man and hoped to further extend the reach of his new kingdom, the name of which he was still dithering about. Lingenthal promised Saxon aid and information (the Saxons had plenty of spies in the VRD thanks to the Young German movement) in exchange for Hanover-Brunswick(?) aid in a coordinated push for further influence and the creation of a new Germany. The Duke agreed and the Treaty of Osnabrück—or the ‘Grand Stitch-Up’ as Manfred Landau termed it—would be the determining factor in shaping the postwar settlement in Germany.

However, at first it seemed Beust’s policies would meet with no more success than Lingenthal’s. The Austrians reacted swiftly to the Silesian Offensive. Archduke Charles, a member of the regency triumvirate, was particularly offended by the Polish invasion of his own fiefdom of Krakau (already consumed by uprising). He diverted new Hungarian levies to try and relieve the city while bringing more Hungarians to back up Quosdanovich in Silesia. Charles miscalculated, having overestimated how much the earlier Hungarian uprisings had been put down, and bringing the levies out only resulted in another wave of rebellion in Hungary. He also split the forces too much; together, the Hungarian levies could have either relieved Krakau OR helped defend Silesia, but divided in two they lacked the strength to do either. All the Hungarians achieved in Krakau was preventing the Poles from opportunistically trying to obtain any more Polish-speaking territory than the city itself.

It was Quosdanovich’s defence of Silesia that was perhaps Austria’s finest hour in the war, glorious and yet ultimately futile. Quosdanovich faced the Saxon General Franz von Nostitz, known as the Young Fox for his vivid red hair, and the Polish General Ignacy Pulaski. Nostitz was undoubtedly more given to tactical brilliance than Quosdanovich, but suffered a considerable numerical disadvantage, while Pulaski was stolid and reliable but not particularly imaginative. Quosdanovich’s basic strategic aim was to prevent the two from combining their forces, and this he achieved spectacularly throughout the 1832 campaign season, displaying an insight into the new forms of warfare made possible by Revolutionary innovations that was rare in an Austrian general of the period. Quosdanovich’s men acted in raiding parties, destroyed or captured Optel stations and used them to intercept enemy communications and send their own, and sent in saboteurs to damage the steam engines of the Saxon artillery tractors. The campaign season culminated with the Battle of Breslau in October, when Quosdanovich—having finally failed to prevent Pulaski and Nostitz from linking up—nonetheless successfully repulsed them from the gates of the region’s largest city.

However, events in Bohemia were rendering Quosdanovich’s heroic victories pointless. Contrary to popular belief, the Viennese triumvirate were well aware of resentment in Bohemia and thought it might ignite if troops were removed, although they underestimated just how deep and well-organised Bohemian nationalism went. Archduke Charles hoped to replace the Army of Bohemia with Croatian levies, but this sent decidedly the wrong message: Croats were the Hapsburgs’ problem-solving squad of choice when the problem in question involved people’s heads still being attached to their bodies. Rumours spread wildly throughout Bohemia, rapidly growing to the point where the story became that the triumvirate were planning to stage a purge with their Croat henchmen. The result was that the revolution finally detonated in the winter of 1832/3 with an uprising in Prague {{{which included both German- and Czech-speakers}}}. Revolutionaries led by Ernst Hirsch and Tomas Stamitz stormed Prague Castle. The Diet had decamped to there, fearing the revolutionary mood in the streets, and was immediately faced with a choice, the guards and militia mostly going over to the revolutionaries. Bohemian nationalism had not a few sympathisers among the nobility who made up the Diet, who were often quite as furious with Hapsburg policies as the commoners. The result was that more than three-quarters of the Diet went over to the revolutionaries. What to do with the remaining Hapsburg loyalists? Well, Prague had a traditional solution for that...

Several smashed windows later, a new regime was proclaimed in Prague, with a provisional governing council loosely on the Schmidtist model, but made up of both nobles and commoners{{{, both Czech- and German-speakers}}}. The council immediately pondered the question of whether to invite the Saxons in to help defend their nascent independent Kingdom of Bohemia against the Hapsburgs. However, this was not their decision to make. Many people in Bohemia had wanted an independent state, but that did not mean they were all aware of each other and worked together. In the Ore Mountains to the north, the miners had seized their moment. The Bohemian miners were one of the key groups of workers (mostly miners) in Germany to pursue the objectives that would later coalesce into the ideology of Mentianism. In the face of persecution from Francis II’s Pferdschafters, they had formed so-called ‘people’s guilds’; unlike the guilds of old, their focus was on improving the welfare of all their workers rather than restricting power in the hands of the wealthy few.[8] Most of the miners wanted an independent Bohemia simply because it would protect them from Hapsburg persecution. Many were also Schmidtists.[9] Whatever their reasons, the miners had established contacts among the Saxons, and in the winter of 1832/3 the Saxons acted on this. With almost all the army withdrawn from Bavaria, they were able to maintain a presence in Silesia while sending a new thrust over the Ore Mountains into Bavaria. With the miners acting as their guides, the mountains in winter were not so much of an obstacle as the Austrians had evidently hoped. 1833 saw the Saxons surge down through Bohemia, link up with the new provisional government in Prague and recognise it, and push on to the Sudeten Mountains in the north as the Poles struck west from Krakau. Quosdanovich fought bravely, but his realisation of the trap closing around him came too late: by July 1833 Silesia was an Austrian-held island surrounded on all sides by Saxon and Polish armies. Quosdanovich made one last attempt to break out at the Battle of Oppeln in August, but was defeated and eventually surrendered on September 1st 1833.

The loss of even such a large and capable army would not have been enough alone to bring Austria to the negotiating table. However the situation elsewhere convinced the triumvirate to seek a peace before losses worsened yet further. The Russians had crushed the Romanian nationalist uprising in Moldavia and there were fears (fortunately mostly unfounded in the event) that the nationalists would be driven into Hapsburg Wallachia and Transylvania and make trouble there. The Hungarian rebels were still a problem and a ramshackle but dangerous rebel militia was marching on Vienna in the hope of forcing the Austrians to recognise their independence. And after decades of gruelling war in Bavaria there was little stomach for continuing that conflict. As Chancellor Warthausen put it to his successor when he resigned, “Truly, if the war was over the ownership of the Bavaria, the loser should have been forced to have it.”

The ceasefire in December 1833 led into the Congress of Brünn, in which Austria rather optimistically started its negotiating position from status quo ante bellum[10] but were soon forced into uti possidetis[11] by the Saxons and Poles. The Popular Wars therefore saw the most gruelling loss of Hapsburg territory for centuries.[12] Bohemia and Silesia were removed, although the heroic rearguard action of Croat General Marko Bunić in Moravia meant that the Austrians actually retained a sizeable part of the former Kingdom of Bohemia. There was some speculation that Silesia would be separated from Bohemia and joined to Saxony, but in the end the two were left part of the same state, to be ruled by a somewhat relieved Prince Xavier Albert as Albert II. The Poles took their pound of flesh from Upper Silesia, principally the city of Teschen, and took back Krakau, now Kraków, from the Austrians (though less of the surrounding Galician territory than they had hoped). The status of Bavaria was more ambiguous, with neither empire being too enthusiastic about laying a claim after their bloody experiences there, and would not be completely settled until the Congress of Brussels in 1836.

For the moment, though, the peace freed up both Austrians and Saxons to redirect their armies for other purposes. For the Austrians this largely consisted of smashing Hungarian rebels (along with those from other ethnic backgrounds) but for the Saxons, it meant they could now keep their pledges to Poland and the Duke of Brunswick. The final years of the Popular Wars would see the forging of a new order in Germany...








[1] NB referring to the enemy of the ASN as ‘the Societist Powers’ is like OTL westerners referring to the Warsaw Pact as ‘the Soviet Empire’; it really gets up their noses.

[2] ] (Dr Wostyn’s note) The triple brackets here are accompanied by a symbol in the margins which I believe refers to the fact that this paragraph should be removed or pasted over with an alternative for the edition of the book sold in the Kingdom of England or that of Scotland. As I have mentioned before, the same books seem to be published across the British Isles, but Ireland’s more liberal censorship policies mean that the Irish editions appear to be edited differently to the Great British ones.

[3] See Part #39.

[4] See Part #51.

[5] See Part #72.

[6] OTL this comparison was made by David Ogg among others. It makes more sense in OTL, however, where Ireland became an integral part of the British crown and then was perceived as being neglected.

[7] And which in OTL of course Frederick II, called ‘the Great’ in OTL, successfully conquered.

[8] This is a somewhat biased and over-simplified take on matters: the old guilds still did often help poor workers, and it’s not as if the new people’s guilds (like OTL trade unions) always prevent the concentration of power in the hands of a few, wither.

[9] The Ore Mountains are part of the majority German-speaking region of Bohemia later made infamous in OTL by the name Sudetenland.

[10] Push the reset button.

[11] You get what you grab.

[12] Remember in TTL the Hapsburgs have not lost Silesia to Prussia and also did not temporarily lose Tyrol to Bavaria as they did in OTL in the Napoleonic Wars.


Part #142: A Black Day for Slavery

“Never was the adage ‘the ends justify the means’ so tested as in the Virginia Crisis...”

– Joseph Pattison MCP, 1878​

*

From: “Jack and George Forever: A History of the Empire of North America, 1751-1851” by Victoria Smethwick (1975)—

Slavery, as its defenders long claimed, has been an integral part of American history since the very beginning. Since the original Virginia colonists purchased 30 African slaves in 1619, the institution became as mainstream within the English colonies in America as it had in the Spanish. Many had predicted that it would become a divisive and problematic issue, ever since the colonies were united under one authority (however theoretical to begin with) in 1751. Ultimately the institution’s place as a central political question dates back to 1803, when New York—until then a slaveholding Confederation surrounded by free Pennsylvania and New England—chose to manumit its slaves, albeit in a watered-down law that did not (initially) apply to unincorporated territories and often left the ‘freed’ blacks worse off than before. Nonetheless this move had a major effect. New England and Pennsylvania banning slavery had never been especially controversial, for neither Confederation had had a sizeable black population anyway. New York was different. Her decision changed the balance between free and slave Confederations from 2:3 to 3:2, and for the first time slaveholders in Virginia and Carolina began to pay attention to that fact. New York going down the abolitionist road (however half-heartedly) made some on both sides of the issue believe that the ENA was now sliding down an inevitable path to a national abolition of slavery. Some slaveholders resigned themselves to that idea and began diversifying their wealth and moving into other areas to try and hold on to their important place in society. The majority, however, resolved to fight the tide of abolitionism every step of the way.

However it is worth noting that slavery was never the all-defining issue it later became during the age of the Democratic Experiment.[1] Ideologically-driven defenders of slavery were as few in number, and considered just as hotheaded and weird, as abolitionists. Ultimately this was in part due to to America’s participation in the Jacobin Wars, and in particular the contribution of many Carolinian troops led by aristocratic (and thus slaveholding) officers. Until Eveleigh and The Burden, many American slaveholders were scared of the idea of trying to ideologically justify the institution in case it left them open to charges of Linnaean Racism and thus, ultimately, traitorous Jacobin ideas. The archetypal ideal for southern Americans to aspire to was General John Alexander, the war hero who had killed General Boulanger on the field of Paris with the help of his slave, and saw no contradiction between slaveholding and opposing Linnaeanism. Alexander was not an ideologue. Men of his type generally took the view that opposing slavery was as nonsensical as demanding everyone hop everywhere on one leg (in the words of Carolinian MGA Uriah Adams[2]): it was not that banning it would bring disaster, but it was such an integral, normal part of human society that criticising it brought the sanity of the critic into question.

It was however inevitable that racial ideology would eventually have a part to play in the debate. Reaction to Linnaeanism ultimately came from two directions: the better-known is that of Eveleigh’s Burdenites, who embraced the idea that all other races were equal (which ironically was probably more controversial at the time than their views on blacks) but that blacks were sub-human, animalistic creatures, incapable of ruling themselves, who needed a white, red (or in theory yellow) man to act as their master. From the other direction came the “Manhattan School” which, as the name implies, was based in New York. Stemming from the works on political and social theory of MA David Harper[3] the School was the end result of continued opposition to New York’s manumission of 1803. Reacting against Linnaean Racism, the Manhattanites contended that, as Adams of Carolina had said, slavery was a natural and universal state of human affairs (in this sense they were prescient of Societist notions). The Manhattanites also believed, however, that slavery should not be race-based and should not be permanent. They pointed to old records demonstrating that the colonies had once held white indentured servants and treated them (theoretically at least) equal to blacks. By the late 1820s the Manhattanites had moved on from their original character of a group of grumpy former New York slaveholders and had become an organisation calling for a form of social justice: they suggested that unemployed paupers become indentured servants, employed either directly by the state or by companies ultimately responsible to the state (to ensure lack of mistreatment). Basing their views on the older Biblical and classical conceptions of slavery (which racists often mistakenly used to justify the institution of black slavery) the Manhattanites said this institution should apply equally to any destitute individual regardless of the colour of his skin, and should be a temporary state of affairs in which the individual was supported by the state in return for his work, helping him work his way out of his situation. A five-year indenture was suggested as the default. In this one can see how the Manhattanites were reacting to the social changes wrought by the post-Jacobin Wars economic boom, in which expanded trade led to many people in the ENA becoming very rich—but widening the social divide between them and the poorest. This was visible across the ENA, but particularly noticeable in New York due to its continuing black poor population from the half-hearted manumission of a generation before. The Manhattanites pointed to the slaveholding Confederations, where whatever their other problems, the blacks held in slavery did not have to worry about where their next meal was coming from and turn to crime in response.

The Virginia Crisis was the end result of the debates of the Watchful Peace. A schoolboy version of history would suggest it became possible due to most of the population of Virginia spontaneously deciding to become abolitionists: naturally the reality is not so black and white (no pun intended) and the historical events are ultimately the result of the pro-slave groups being disorganised and prone to division, whereas the abolitionists were less numerous but more organised and united. The crisis can be attributed in many ways to the existence of Andrew Eveleigh as Lord President—and not simply because Eveleigh’s isolationism and anti-royalism led Emperor Frederick II to support the abolitionists in Virginia purely as a means to attack him. Simplistic narratives would imply that Eveleigh in Fourteen Culpeper Road[4] would be the best thing the pro-slavery movement could hope for. In fact many slaveholders viewed him as a disaster. When it was revealed that Eveleigh had written The Burden, many were appalled. Some slaveholders had embraced the book but many others strongly opposed it. In many ways the book was the antithesis of the view expressed by Uriah Adams, where slavery was such a normal thing that anyone mentioning it in every sentence was a fanatical lunatic: a description normally used of abolitionists but applying equally to enthusiasts like Eveleigh. Furthermore Eveleigh’s views were very different from those of most slaveholders on issues like the status of slaves as private property. Like the Manhattanites, Eveleigh believed the state should have a role to play in the institution—and not the Confederate state but the Imperial state, Eveleigh being a staunch Imperial.[5] Whereas most slaveholders believed slaves were their property to treat (or mistreat) however they pleased, Eveleigh had thought through the implications of his view of the Negro as a sort of child in an adult’s body or half-animal-man, and concluded that this meant that the master possessed the same responsibility towards his slave as he would towards any other being lacking adult human intelligence in his household. “It is not that a man might not beat his Negro for an infraction,” Eveleigh wrote, “any more than he might not beat his child or his dog. Yet society and government turn a blind eye to a man who beats his Negro to death in a fit of pique, or commits abomination by laying with a Negress, when if he did the same to a child he should be hanged by a raging mob. This is the hypocrisy of our society, and indeed the burden of responsibility lies with us to maintain our authority as the rightful stewards of the earth. When God gave man authority over all the beasts of the field, did man think he could shirk his responsibilities over one of those beasts merely because he happens to bear a slight resemblance to humanity? This savage mistreatment much end.”

Thus it can be seen that Eveleigh did not so much polarise American politics into pro- and anti-slavery factions as fragment the pro-slavery faction into infighting uselessness. Some slaveholders might agree with Eveleigh’s Racist views but balk at the idea of the government telling them what to do, especially Eveleigh’s notion that there should be harsh punishments for miscegenation—there were not a few plantations with a view suspiciously mulatto-looking children among the pickaninnies. Those slaveholders who approved of the idea of improving the lot of slaves were usually the least racist, and thus equally opposed to Eveleigh. Indeed, it perhaps seems somewhat peculiar that Eveleigh’s government lasted as long as it did. In part this was because a certain number of slaveholders—particularly those who were Whig MCPs—rallied to Eveleigh as their best hope for enshrining the institution on an Imperial level, whatever their other disagreements with him. Ironically this was probably responsible for Eveleigh not being dragged out of the Presidency by his own party before it was too late. Another reason lay behind the fact that Eveleigh, whether through political skill or just luck, tended to keep his motivations ambiguous when pursuing policy goals. The best example of this is the Preventive Occupation Act of 1829. Eveleigh had become Lord President after the death of Benjamin Harrison VII, and Eveleigh’s own personal anti-royal views had only been enhanced by the fact that he blamed the Emperor for Harrison working himself to death in the cause of intervention against Joshua Churchill. Eveleigh was adamant that the ENA would not intervene, for the sake of principle if no other reason. However, Eveleigh was also aware that he had to do something, and saw an opportunity. He proposed that the ENA flex her muscles by occupying British colonies around the world, colonies that now certainly could not expect any help from Joshua Churchill’s tinpot dictatorship of a Great Britain and might otherwise fall victim to other colonial powers moving in. This idea was supported across the Continental Parliament, and grudgingly backed even by the Emperor. At the time Eveleigh’s motivations were speculated to primarily be due to his old-Constitutionalist nationalism, seeking to expand American power behind the veil of helping the mother country.

Thanks to Harrison’s “Proclamation of Independence” in 1828, the American Squadron was now the Imperial Navy, and fresh from having its ships repainted and with smart new flags hoisted, the Navy sailed around the world—though primarily in the Americas—to impose Fredericksburg’s authority on the colonies. The Falklands were no problem, being mainly inhabited by New England whalers anyway. New Kent in Antipodea put up a bit more of a fight, but the few Churchill loyalists were ultimately overwhelmed not only by the militiamen from New Virginia helping the American forces, but also because New Kent was home to many displaced Scots who hated Churchill. After dialogue with the East India Company, the Americans ruled out trying to move into Natal or Guinea, which remained close to Churchill (and in the case of Guinea was strongly influenced by the Freedonia colony and the free blacks’ hatred of men like Eveleigh). Thus while the Old World trading companies continued to stand on their own two feet, all the British colonies in Antipodea and the Americas fell under American control.

Which included Jamaica and the other remaining British West Indian possessions. It soon became clear that Eveleigh’s primary motivation was not to enhance American power, but to ensure those islands became part of Carolina and subject to American slavery. Yet Eveleigh’s ‘crazy-ideologue’ credentials were enhanced on both sides of the issue, for he also began plans to force slaveholders across the ENA to adopt a new slave code based on Louisiana’s Code Noir, improving the rights of slaves and ensuring that slaveholders were not able to do whatever they pleased with their property. Carolina did narrowly vote to adopt a Confederate-level version of the ‘Black Code’ in 1830 as it was the price for their annexation of the former British West Indies, but in part this was due to Eveleigh’s own background as a native son. Many considered the Lord President out of control, his priorities set by his own ideological objectives rather than what would benefit the Empire. It is likely Eveleigh’s government would have fallen early without the coming of the Superior War, which prompted Eveleigh to try and unite the country behind him to squash the rebels.

In Virginia, the Virginia Freedom League and its co-conspirators were cautious about these events. On the one hand, Eveleigh as Lord President had fragmented the pro-slavery people and made defenders of slavery more wary and circumspect in their language, lest they be accused of being as fanatical as Eveleigh. On the other hand, Eveleigh’s attempt to impose a more humane Black Code might well strip away the more moderate supporters of abolition, who would be satisfied with reform within the institution of slavery. In the end it was the Superior War that gave an opportunity for the conspirators to act. Governor James Henry rallied to Eveleigh’s call and said that Virginia would raise new regiments to help put down the Superior uprising (the ENA was rather short on troops after sending many to the West Indies and Antipodea to secure the colonies). In order to pay for equipping these regiments, his supporters in the House of Burgesses proposed a new super tax. This targeted the richest in Virginia (which usually meant slaveholders) and Henry used deliberately inflammatory language stemming from his own democratic views, saying that ‘such gentlemen invariably find ways of avoiding the front lines in service of their country in such conflicts, so let us find another way they may contribute, no matter how reluctantly they may be forced to do so, no matter how much they may despise their flag’.

Needless to say, this prompted angry scenes in the House of Burgesses and the law was voted down, its opponents including many members of Henry’s own Whig party—something that was condemned by both Henry and Eveleigh. The Emperor, who played up a dislike of Henry in public, also criticised it, helping isolate the opponents as an apparent minority. Henry took a measure that was unprecedented, uncharted territory for American Confederate politics, a consequence of the elected Governorship that the Emperor had implemented: he dissolved the House of Burgesses and called a fresh election on the issue of the war tax.

Henry played the patriotism card well, and was unwittingly helped by Eveleigh. The initial counterattack on Superior by New York troops and militiamen was bloodily repulsed at the Battle of Mackinac in April 1830, betraying the fact that the Superior revolutionaries were more numerous and better led than the Americans had suspected. The defeat was largely due to American overconfidence and General Smith not waiting for troops from other Confederations to arrive, but was blamed by Eveleigh and others on the lack of contribution from Virginia. The Confederation was, after all, the most populous in the Empire, the seat of her capital, and had always presented herself as leading the way in any American venture. The scathing criticism hurt Virginian pride, already smarting from Harrison’s death and replacement by the upstart Carolinian Eveleigh. While the attacks led some to vote for the anti-tax slaveholders just because they were on the other side to Eveleigh, the majority voted for the pro-tax candidates, accepting the propaganda claim that the slaveocrats were selfish cowards who had both blackened Virginia’s reputation and undermined American power. It was a curious election, in which party identity was less important: candidates backing the tax stood on the ‘magnolia coupon’ coined by Henry. Some Whigs backed Henry, others remained loyal to the slaveocrats, while the Patriots remained divided between pro-Henry Hamiltonites and anti-Henry Carterites. The Radicals and Neutrals backed the tax as a way of attacking the slaver aristocracy, even though some Radicals sympathised with the Superior Republic.

The election of July 1830 was dramatic. It took two weeks to collect and count the votes, betraying both how large Virginia had become and how Henry had managed to push through legislation lowering the property qualification for voting, meaning the electorate was larger than ever before. The election was a victory for the ‘magnolia coalition’ of pro-Henry Whigs, Hamiltonite Patriots, Radicals and Neutrals. The tax law was immediately pushed through in the face of strident protests from the slaveocrats. Both Eveleigh and Hamilton gave speeches continuing Henry’s rhetoric of calling them traitors for not answering the call when America needed them. The new regiments were created, equipped using the money from the war tax, and sent off to the front lines to fight the Superior revolutionaries. The Virginians joined General Long’s army that moved in in force in October 1830, occupying the town of Susan-Mary as the revolutionaries cleared out to the west. The war clearly had some time still to run, but America now had the upper hand. Eveleigh was pleased. For now.

However, in January 1831, as both revolutionaries and regulars dug in for the bitter winter of the Superior Peninsula, matters changed. In the Virginia House of Burgesses, Clement Clay, leader of Virginia’s small (but now expanded) Radical Party, arose to propose a bill. Clay was a peculiarity, in some ways emblematic of how Eveleigh had shaken up the old political divisions: an aristocrat and former slaveholder who had become a fiery abolitionist.[6] Clay gave a speech. He talked about how now, in this time of war, it had been revealed just how dangerous social divisions between Virginians had become. “There are many living among us who are born into a wretched condition. If given an appropriate upbringing, they might become full members of society, contributing to our great nation’s culture and power. But the system has condemned them to be treated as less than people, forever consumed by their mindless toil. They are the shame of America.”

Clay’s speech was naturally drowned out by jeers and catcalls from the opposition benches, who called him a Leveller and a nigger-lover. But after an interjection for order, Clay continued: “I am here to you today to ask you to free these people from their wretched position. Let them contribute fully to our society. Let it be so I do not have to turn away my face in shame when I pass one in the street.

“But understand me fully. I have not been speaking of the Negro. I have been speaking of his master.”

Clay now held the House spellbound, his opponents confused and uncertain, as he outlined his argument: “I do not say slavery should end for the Negro’s sake. I believe that it should, but I am a Radical. We all know that appealing to high-faluting theories about race will convince no-one to back a political position.” A jab at Eveleigh that provoked chuckles on both sides of the House. “I say that we should all back an end to slavery because of what it does to white men. Slaveholders whose time is consumed by their plantations, who cannot contribute to society like their counterparts can in the north, who become ignorant philistines. My honourable friends, is this not a great Confederation?” (Shouts of ‘yes!’) “Is this not the greatest of all the Confederations, where our colonies began, where our first Emperor dwelt in exile and where we fought with him to restore him to his rightful place? Are we not the natural leaders of the Empire? And yet I tell you that if this state of division continues, Virginia shall fall behind the northerners until we are but a backwater.” (Grumbles of discontent). “While the upper classes in the north become writers and natural philosophers and engineers, ours are fixed to their plantations, as assuredly imprisoned by them as their own slaves.” (Murmurs). “While the lower classes of whites in the north work hard to lift themselves out of their situation and move west to stake new claims, ours are lazy and content, knowing that no matter how bad their lives become, they can still look down on the Negro. So they have no incentive to improve.” Clay was thus the first to invoke Ponsonby Minorism in the slavery question.[7]

“So let us end the institution, if not to free the Negro then to free ourselves. If you do not care for free Negroes, then let us send them to make a new life in Freedonia, and let them work their passage. Let there be compensation for those who possess slaves, though they will already benefit from the fading of all the things I have spoken of. And let us ensure that Virginia never becomes a mere footnote to history. That is all I have to say.” He sat down to thunderous applause: even those who opposed him were impressed by his rhetoric.

A bill was thus proposed to end slavery by similar means to New York, manumitting slaves and compensating their owners, and looking into the possibility of widescale deportation to Freedonia if it proved necessary. Rumours of this were initially dismissed in Fredericksburg by Eveleigh and his supporters. It was not the first time a Radical had proposed an anti-slavery bill in Virginia or Carolina. They did so just on principle, to prove a point, and they were always easily voted down. Thus Eveleigh did not take action until it was too late.

To many ears the news was drowned out by the stories of the winter raids on General Long’s encamped army by Indian forces in the Superior Peninsula. But nonetheless it happened. On January 31st 1831, the House of Burgesses of the Confederation of Virginia voted, by a majority of five, to abolish slavery.

And the Virginia Crisis detonated.






[1] The period between the Popular Wars and the Great American War. The name does not really apply to any social changes in the ENA, it stems from events in Europe—hence, ironically given the events during the period, it still betrays a certain Eurocentric approach to history.

[2] MGA = Member of the General Assembly, Carolina’s Confederate government.

[3] MA = Member of the New York Assembly.

[4] The house in Fredericksburg where the American Lord President has his residence. Note that the term is used metaphorically and anachronistically by the author here because this did not become the fixed residence until much later, and Eveleigh actually lived elsewhere.

[5] I.e. in OTL terms Eveleigh is a federalist who believes the federal government should have more power over the state governments.

[6] Clement Clay is an ATL son of Green Clay, and quite similar to his OTL son Cassius Clay.

[7] The author uses the term anachronistically. “Ponsonby Minorism” is named after the character Ponsonby Minor from Play Up and Play the Game, a popular novel from the 1840s satirising Eton and other British public schools [US: private schools]. Ponsonby Minor is the smallest and one of the youngest boys in the school and is bullied by bigger and older boys, initially making him a sympathetic character. However as soon as an even younger and smaller boy joins the school, Ponsonby Minor promptly joins the others in bullying him. The point is that people in a bad situation can remain content if there is nonetheless someone worse off they can look down on. Related to schadenfreude and tall poppy syndrome.


Part #143: Naval Gazing

“What really brings a tear to my eye when I look back on those days, those supposed days of glory, our new ‘Moment of Hope’ as Wilhelm put it...is that I see that for all our claims of turning around on the chessboard, deposing our king and queen and knights and bishops and seizing our castles for ourselves...as far as the crowned heads in Dresden and Hanover were concerned, we never ceased to be anything more than those pawns. We should have listened to Pascal more closely: we had fallen into the same trap of provincialism he warned us against. For the chessboard was larger than we had guessed...”

– Manfred Landau, “The Exilic Epistles of a Bitter Schmidtist”,
written in exile in the UPSA, 1869​

*

From: “A History of Naval Warfare, Volume 3: From the Wars of Supremacy to the Democratic Experiment” by Gordon Yates and Thierry Guizot (1970)—

Naval warfare played a very important role in the beginning of the Popular Wars, with the naval clashes between Portugal, the Netherlands, Castile, New Spain and the UPSA ultimately being the ignition of the broader European war (see Chapter 14).[1] However in the latter part of the conflict, navies generally took a back seat to armies, unsurprising given the nature of the wars. Populism did not translate well to naval warfare: one cannot run a ship without a hierarchy, and while one can conceivably kill off one’s aristocratic officers and replace them with commoners, in practice the level of education and training needed for running a ship is rather greater than that needed to command a land force.[2] Of the naval clashes in the latter part of the wars, most were inconclusive skirmishes. Two stand out however: the conflicts at sea between Russia and Denmark in the Baltic as part of the Swedish Civil War, and that between France and Italy in the Mediterranean. Let us consider these in turn.

In 1833 the Stockholm Conspiracy, which had sought to restore Sweden’s full independence under a separate monarch to Denmark, looked on the verge of collapse.[3] The Conspirators had badly miscalculated, failing to recognise that the period of union with Denmark had been relatively popular with Swedish commoners, many of whom indeed wanted the union to go further so that they could benefit from the better legal condition their Danish counterparts enjoyed. The Conspirators were widely seen as a group of aristocratic fools demanding the commoners die in a futile struggle to massage their own egos. From this point of view, while the Conspiracy is often lumped in with the Populist movements, it was their opponents in Sweden that truly represented Populist views. The Swedish Civil War therefore is also a textbook counter-example to disprove Sanchezist historical theory.

After a series of Danish victories culminating in the fall of Stockholm in 1833, it seemed as though the war was virtually over. Yet in Helsingfors the Conspirators had been in frantic negotiations with Russia, now under the new rule of Emperor Theodore IV. Although the Russians were still engaged with crushing rebellions in Crimea and Moldavia, Theodore was keen to provide a war to help unite the country, still fractious after their brief and farcical war of succession. Intervention in the Swedish Civil War was ideal from that perspective: Theodore’s nephew Grand Duke Constantine had warned him that Lithuania would no longer automatically cooperate with Russian foreign policy, including support in the Baltic, and this was a means to restore Russian supremacy by acquiring a new vassal. The Stockholm Conspirators for their part were both desperate and overcome by what Philip Bulkeley called “Henry Frederick Syndrome”, so furious at their lack of support from their own peasantry that they were willing to sell their country into slavery, against the specific aims they had originally rebelled against, purely to stop the peasants and their Danish allies from enjoying a complete victory.

The naval struggle was noted as particularly interesting at the time because of how unpredictable it was. In the earlier part of the Swedish Civil War, the majority of the Swedish Navy had remained loyal to their King in Copenhagen. Only a small portion had defected to the Conspirators. However, thanks to their ‘Rasmussen Doctrine’ of not sending men from one nation to face others from that same nation, the Danes mostly used the loyalist Swedes as reserve forces while fighting the small Conspirator force with Danish and Norwegian ships. The Conspirators had rapidly been sunk and the Danes gained control of the sea, using their ships to land troops behind enemy lines. However in the process the Danes and Norwegians had been somewhat bloodied. Now they faced a numerically slightly inferior but fresh Russian force. Most pre-war estimates had considered that Russia and Lithuania together posed a significant threat to Denmark-Sweden as far as a Baltic naval war was concerned, but now the assumptions those estimates were based on had been thrown out of the window. Denmark-Sweden lacked a portion of her pre-war fleet due to the civil war clashes, while Constantine of Lithuania proclaimed neutrality in order to assert Lithuania’s new independent foreign policy. However, in practice it was pro-Russian neutrality, with a wink and a grin towards sheltering Russian ships fleeing Danish pursuit and not vice versa. Most considered that the Danes still had the advantage.

Indeed for the most part the Danes enjoyed minor victories over the Russians at sea, propelled chiefly by numbers. However, this was rendered irrelevant by the only battle anyone remembers, the Battle of Bornholm in February 1834. For the first time the Russians, augmented by some Conspirator volunteers and the small Courland fleet, amassed their entire force under the brilliant Admiral Nikolai Senyavin. The Danes were unable to quite concentrate all their ships in such a manner, but the Dano-Swedo-Norwegian force that faced Senyavin under Admiral Vilhelm Polder was still slightly superior in numbers. The outcome of the battle was a shock decisive Russian victory, ultimately stemming from a combination of lack of coherent communication between the different parts of the Danish fleet and Senyavin’s keen appreciation of how new tactics were required thanks to the injection of new technologies into the conflict. Both sides were using steam-galleys, but only Senyavin truly appreciated how to use them in new ways rather than simply adopting the well-worn tactics of the old Baltic oar galleys. The Danes used rocket ships, but Senyavin had drilled his men in rocket drills that allowed them to stand firm under the hail of shrieking fire, terrifying to the untrained but largely ineffective. Indeed it was actually some ships on the Danish side that panicked due to the rockets, along with some of the Russians’ Courland allies. Senyavin’s force was also one of the first to use rifled cannon, nicknamed skalpel (scalpel) guns by the Russian sailors for their use—hammering a cannonball at four times the usual speed through the hull of an enemy ship and puncturing its steam boiler, leaving it dead in the water and often killing a sizeable part of its crew through scalding from the escaping steam.[4] The scalpel guns had many disadvantages—chiefly that being muzzle-loaded, the rifle lands meant they could take ten minutes to reload. But Russian ships usually carried just one or two, reserving them for that moment when they could strike at short range and effectively take an enemy ship out of the battle.

The Russian victory has been held up as emblematic of Theodore’s policy of marrying Slavic romanticism to an embrace of new technological innovations, although this is somewhat absurd considering Theodore had only been on the throne a matter of months, and all the key naval decisions had been taken under his father. Nonetheless the Battle of Bornholm was a shocking triumph and the Russians were swift to capitalise by sending troops to occupy the island—using transports ‘bought’ suspiciously easily from ‘neutral’ Lithuania.

The Battle of Bornholm did not decide the Swedish Civil War but it was a decisive shift. The Danes still had a working navy—about a third of their Bornholm force had escaped, and there were ships that had not been able to join it in time—but it was now all they could do to defend Zealand from Russian naval attack. This allowed the Russians effective control of the Baltic, meaning the Russians could now surround those troops that the Danes had landed behind enemy lines and force them to surrender. Russian winter soldiers (consisting largely of penal battalions made up of men who had supported Constantine in the late succession war) also moved into the far north of Norway, occupying Finnmark. An attempted attack on Trondheim from Conspirator-held Sweden was repulsed, however, in part by Norwegian militiamen. The Battle of Trondheim would play an important role in the development of Norwegian nationalism.[5] However the Danes still held out hope of a turnaround until the Battles of Gävle and Karlstad in August and September 1834 (respectively) when a new Danish northern offensive was hurled back by the Conspirators and their new Russian reinforcements. With winter setting in the Danes were driven southwards. Finally Copenhagen sued for peace in December. The Danes’ decision to end the war were in part driven by the continued Schmidtist depredations in Danish Germany, and though they had been able to spare enough troops (mostly Norwegians, who were somewhat alarmed to hear of the encroachments on their homeland) to put down most of the uprisings, the fact that the Saxons and Hanoverians were moving into other lands convinced the Danes they had to give Germany their full attention. Furthermore the peace was relatively good for Denmark: the Russians evacuated Bornholm and most (but not all) of their Norwegian conquests, and after all Denmark’s loyalists still retained the vast majority of the part of Sweden worth having. The new border was drawn between the Mälaren and Vänern lakes, leaving Stockholm under the control of the loyalist Sweden. The Conspirators ostensibly claimed that Upsala was their capital, but being within artillery range of the loyalists, in practice Helsingfors remained the centre of power in the ‘new Sweden’: an appendage of Russian power with more Finns than Swedes among its population.[6] Theodore had achieved his aims: he had a new vassal more pliant than Lithuania had been, and just as useful for basing Baltic naval supremacy off of...

*

...second of these clashes was between the French and Italians. France had of course been the first country, in its Jacobin incarnation, to use steam-galleys in the Mediterranean. The French retained a powerful Mediterranean fleet, but were faced with one that equalled or surpassed it from Hapsburg Italy. The Hapsburgs benefited from the control of both Genoa and Venice, giving them enormous naval bases from which they could dominate both the Ligurian and Adriatic Seas. Greece was also aligned with Italy, although King Joseph both lacked much in the way of resources to help and was also growing troubled over the split between his brother Leopold in Italy and the rest of the Hapsburgs in Austria. As in the Baltic with the Russians, what the French lacked in numbers they possessed in superior seamanship to the Italians, being naturally the most experienced of all the nations in this kind of warfare. They also benefited from a gamble by Dictateur Bonaparte, which was viewed as near-madness by some of his colleagues (in particular Bleu triumvir Claude Devigny) but was based on the deeper understanding of British affairs that only the man once called Leo Bone could possess. Bonaparte knew just how precarious Joshua Churchill’s position was and the lack of loyalty the man possessed from the Royal Navy, knowing that Churchill was paranoid about the idea that as soon as he sent a ship out of his sight, it would defect to the Americans (although this was not an irrational fear, as indeed it happened more than once). To that end, Bonaparte chose to take advantage of the Burgundy Canal, the great waterway that Lisieux had built under the name Canal de l’Épurateur.[7] Whereas Lisieux had used it to bring his Mediterranean fleet through France into the Atlantic in order to face the British with more ships than they thought possible, Bonaparte did the reverse, gambling that Churchill was incapable of using his ships against France and she could therefore afford to leave her Atlantic face bare. The gamble paid off, and indeed the Popular Wars was one of the few Anglo-French conflicts bereft of naval clashes. The only significant dampeners on Bonaparte’s plan was the occasional raid by Flemish ships on the Norman coast.

Having amassed most of the French Navy in the Mediterranean, Bonaparte now had the upper hand. There were no really decisive naval battles like that of Bornholm in the Baltic, merely a gruelling, bloody slog that mirrored the Franco-Italian conflict on land, which veterans dubbed the ‘Guerre des cauchemars’ (“Nightmare War”). The French ultimately benefited from the impairment of the Hapsburgs’ naval bases: Venice was wrecked by the Venetian Commune uprising in 1830, while Genoa was briefly taken by the French in 1831, even as the Hapsburgs pushed them out of Turin. The French had no intention of trying to hold Genoa, but held the port long enough to burn some of the dockside facilities and sank a ship in the Porto Antico to block it off to Italian ships. While the Hapsburgs retook the city in 1832, the damage was done and the Italian ships were forced to operate on a longer supply line, often based out of distant ports.[8] While the French never achieved a really crushing naval victory over the Italians, by early 1833 their position was secure enough that Bonaparte felt it safe to bring part of his fleet back into the Atlantic again through the canal. He was irked both by the Flemish raids on Normandy and the fact that the failure to help Liége and the Route des Larmes in Wallonia had been a propaganda disaster for everyone in the French government except Malraux and the Rouges. Bonaparte had reacted by guaranteeing an independent Dutch Republic as a means to attack Flanders. The decision had been made in the heat of the moment and would have far-flung repercussions long after everyone involved in the Popular Wars was dead.[9] Ultimately even in the short term it was unwise, as it involved dignifying Oren Scherman’s regime with the recognition of France as a legitimate government...

*

From: “The Last Man Standing: Germany and the Popular Wars” by Pavel Vygotsky, 1979—

After Pascal Schmidt’s suicide in 1832, his Volksrepublik Deutschland fragmented over disagreements about who should take his place, with the three main leaders—Wilhelm Brüning, Albert Dornberger and Manfred Landau—each both accusing the other two for driving Schmidt to suicide. Landau had little support beyond his immediate circle of allies: he was not native to the Mittelbund, having joined Schmidt during his and Brüning’s tour of the German lands, and lacked the kind of personal loyalty that Brüning enjoyed. Dornberger, to the surprise of the other two, also commanded great loyalty. This was mainly due to his former role as the ‘Voice of Schmidt’. His position meant that he could claim to have been closer to Schmidt and his thoughts than even Schmidt’s old friend Brüning, which the latter found profoundly frustrating: Dornberger was also able to point to the fact that Schmidt and Brüning had often publicly disagreed, whereas he claimed to know Schmidt’s mind on all things and to do what Schmidt would do. “The people are fools,” Brüning commented bitterly at the time. “If they truly read Pascal’s book, if they knew Pascal like I do, they would know that nothing would incense him more than someone claiming to blindly follow him. He thrived on dissent, on argument, on debate.” At one point Brüning even accused the common folk of the VRD of believing that Dornberger was Schmidt due to confusion over the fact that Dornberger had read out Schmidt’s speeches for him thanks to the torture-inflicted damage to his throat. Ultimately this period, which Landau in exile later sarcastically called Brüning’s ‘Damascene conversion’, was one in which Brüning became increasingly disconcerted and cynical about Populist notions of the people ruling themselves. Whereas Landau had always viewed Populism as more important than German unification, Brüning now found himself with the reverse opinion. (Dornberger, like Schmidt, ultimately viewed them as a single indivisible cause—killing the aristocrats was necessary to sweep away German divisions).

Manfred Landau was many things but he was not stupid. Recognising he enjoyed little support in the VRD, and canny enough to realise that the infighting revolutionaries would soon fall prey to attack from outside, he called together his supporters and formed them together in what was effectively a mercenary company. “We will strike out for the sea,” he said, “and go into exile in the UPSA. The war here is already lost, they just don’t know it yet. At least we can keep the dream alive in friendly climes and bring it back to Germany when the time is ripe.” Despite his pessimistic message at a time before the VRD’s doom was obvious, Landau was charismatic enough to bring several thousand fighters and their families with him. He struck out north and west, hoping to find a port with some ships he could hire.

Landau was right, of course: as he left the VRD behind, the Saxons and Hanoverians signed the Treaty of Osnabrück, and now Hanoverian and Brunswicker troops would be backed with Young German militiamen as they sought to crush the infighting Populists in the Mittelbund. In 1834 the Saxons even handed Henry Frederick back to a relieved Wilhelm von der Trenck in Hanover: Henry Frederick had publicly abdicated all claims to the throne of Prussia and had given over those claims to Augustus II of Saxony. “Let Berlin be yours; do what you please with that Godforsaken nest of rats. It is you, Your Majesty, who has given a gift to me by taking it off my hands”. Henry Frederick’s emotive language went a long way towards convincing people that his move was genuine and not the result of torture or cutting a deal. Indeed it seems entirely in keeping with his depression of the period. Henry Frederick also told the remaining soldiers in Prussia to either join him in Hanover or serve the Saxons. Most did one or the other, only a few defecting to the Schmidtist (now rather deviationist) Brandenburg Republic. On his return to Hanover, Henry Frederick commanded his Prussians in the field against the VRD, paradoxically more furious that they had driven his friend Pascal Schmidt to suicide than from any anti-Schmidtist position. In September 1834 Brüning’s “Damascene conversion” became complete when, partly through realism and partly through genuine hatred of Dornberger and his supporters among commoners in the VRD, he went over to the Hanoverian-Saxon force and offered to serve them in exchange for a guarantee of various political liberties in whatever state they carved out of the VRD. This guarantee was accepted—while Brüning’s force was smaller than Dornberger’s by this point, the Saxons and Hanoverians recognised that getting him on side would be a massive propaganda victory across the whole of Germany. The map would not be completely redrawn until the Congress of Brussels in 1836, but Dornberger’s death in February 1835—impaled on a Saxon bayonet, a symbolic image that would live forever as a symbol of neo-Schmidtist movements—ended the existence of the VRD as anything more than an abstract concept.

Landau’s quest brought he and his men to the remnant of the Dutch Republic, which had become the personal tyranny of Oren Scherman. Just as before in the Eighty Years’ War, the Dutch use of water defences meant that even overwhelming force on the Flemings’ part meant any attempt to conquer the whole of the United Provinces was slow and gruelling. The Fleming invasion had been ongoing since 1829, though Maximilian II had often been forced to scale back operations in order to redirect troops to oppose the French invasion to the south and put down Schmidtist and Walloon rebels. Even in the face of all these distractions for his enemy, it is still remarkable that Scherman had managed to survive as long as he did. Often compared to Joshua Churchill, his rule was maintained as long as it was by fear alone. Unlike Churchill, however, who had a strict and uncompromising sense of morality (even though that code often meant ‘everyone who opposes me should be hanged’) Scherman revelled in amorality. A disciple of the Marquis de Sade,[10] he viewed ruling a nation as merely a means to an end through which he could enjoy ‘delights’ which would have made Caligula blench. 1833 saw Scherman aided by both a French force deployed from the north and Landau’s former Schmidtist mercenaries, who agreed to fight for him in exchange for ships with which to escape. The French force was commanded by Admiral Raoul Moreau, who had been a lieutenant under Admiral Villeneuve when Lisieux had launched the ‘Le Grand Crabe’ attack on the Netherlands thirty years before, and knew the terrain well. Its land counterpart was commanded by the disgraced Marshal Forgues, a cunning way in which Bonaparte killed two birds with one stone by removing the marshal from his command in the south while giving him a chance to redeem himself against Flanders in another theatre.

Forgues was a noted eccentric and Landau was a man of the world. Nonetheless both of them were sickened by Scherman, and entered the odd position of becoming somewhat friendly with one another through their shared disgust: the Schmidtist and the French aristocrat that Schmidtists blamed for Germany’s woes. But then from what Landau wrote about Scherman’s...proclivities, one can understand it. “Sometimes it was a sheep, sometimes it was a goat, sometimes it was a little girl or boy,” Landau said in his memoir. “I don’t know if he was always so blatant about it, or if it was just because the Republic was living on borrowed time and he just wanted to...enjoy himself before the end. But we would walk in for a scheduled meeting and...find him there on his chaise-longue stroking the hair of a child, the glint in his eye reflecting the terror in the child’s...I do not wish to dwell on this repulsive matter. All I will say is that none of the...individuals we ever saw him with, we ever saw more than once. And that little bones kept treacherously washing ashore in the mud around the IJ lake...”

Given this grotesque position, the French and Schmidtists can be forgiven for not fighting the Flemings as enthusiastically as they might, and by 1834 the Flemings had overrun the bulk of the country and were closing on Amsterdam. On learning that Scherman planned to betray him, Landau took great pleasure in (with the aid of some of his friends and some of Forgues’ elite soldiers) accosting him in the night and garrotting him. “Far better than he deserves, but I doubt a means of death exists in the world suitable for what he deserves,” Forgues commented.

Some ships remained available. Landau feared Forgues would want them to evacuate his own troops, but Forgues told his unlikely friend to take them. “We will be given parole by the Flemings and we have a government to negotiate our release. You have neither. May God be with you, allemand, and may we meet again in happier times.”

Landau’s men therefore escaped in the ships for the UPSA, but only a part of the French force could be evacuated in time. Forgues remained with his men and surrendered to the Flemings. However, prior to the Flemings’ arrival, Forgues was able to rescue Stadtholder William VII from where Scherman had long held him under house arrest. Though the Stadtholder had had a fine apartment rather than a dungeon cell, eyewitness accounts say he was never the same again after his imprisonment, alienistically crippled[11] and, though there is no direct evidence, a common supposition is that he too met with abuse at the hands of Scherman. Needless to say, Scherman became the definition of evil in Dutch society for generations afterwards, and Dutch depictions of Satan or of Sinterklaas’ devilish servant at Christmas were often based on portraits of Scherman.[12]

The capture of Forgues’ men was another embarrassment for the French government. Fortunately in August 1834 peace was made with the Italians: the French regained their pre-1794 borders plus Savoy, while Nice (also held at the time by French forces) was traded back to the Italians. The French also agreed to refute any claims by Victor Felix of Sardinia to Piedmont and to expel him from their country—though in practice they sent the fuming king to the new Bernese Republic so they could still call on him if necessary.[13] The Peace of Cuneo ended the Franco-Italian war on these terms, allowing both nations to focus on other matters—the Italians were alarmed at the Saxon victories over Austria, despite their current disagreement, and were also suspicious of Corsican and Neapolitan activities in the south, in particular the Neapolitan annexation of Tuscany. The French on the other hand were able to throw more of their forces at the Flemings.

In theory this should have worked well: Flanders was now facing the juggernaut of France alone. However, Bonaparte had miscalculated. The terrible meat grinder of the ‘Nightmare War’ against Italy, where the two evenly matched sides had used all the modern wonders of steam-assisted warfare and had met with constant artillery bombardment as troops tried to maneouvre, had forever changed the men who had survived it.[14] Many had lost valued friends and colleagues, and the alienistic effect on them was still poorly understood. What really sealed the issue though was when men who had made it through those years of hell were now killed in ill-advised offensives aimed at Liége, especially when French troops blundered into the Walloon refugees still being expelled from the region by the Flemings, and more than one French troops ended up killing sympathetic civilians by accident. This was enough to alienistically break more than one soldier and drive them to suicide. Ultimately the offensive did capture some more territory, but not enough to take the French to the gates of Brussels as Bonaparte had hoped. And now France was back in the position of looking like the aggressor, the position Bonaparte had hoped to avoid—though now most of her potential enemies were too exhausted to start up another war.

Bonaparte, who had conducted most of the war from a desk with the aid of Optel semaphore, visited a military hospital at this point (on the advice of his daughter and secretary Horatie) and was shocked by the horrors of modern warfare upon the wounded troops: amputated limbs he recognised from his own fighting days, but (he wrote) “Many of these glass-eyed heroes seem to have had parts of their souls amputated as well as those of their bodies”. To the surprise of the Bleu and Blanc triumvirs, but the approval of Malraux, Bonaparte therefore decided enough blood had been spilt, France had earned her honour and her survival, and swallowed his pride to seek peace with the Flemings.

Horatie came into her father’s office on February 18th 1835 to inform him that they had heard back from Brussels, and Maximilian II was willing to negotiate. But the scribbled Optel decode fell from her hands as she stared at her father slumped over his desk. At the last hurdle of his last war, at the age of seventy, the man who had borne three names was dead. Not by the bullet on the battlefield, nor by the assassin in the street, but slain by his own failing heart.

A chapter in France’s history had ended, and it remained to be seen who would write the next.








[1] Or for readers of this timeline, see Parts #118-122.

[2] As the revolutionary French discovered in OTL.

[3] See Part #131.

[4] This sort of tactic was never really an issue in OTL as rifled cannon came in around the same time as ironclads anyway, and steam-only ships were not used much in warfare at the time.

[5] Norwegian nationalism is far less developed than OTL at this stage, as there has not been the incident in OTL where the King of Denmark was forced to yield Norway to Sweden in 1814, at which point the Norwegians attempted (unsuccessfully) to proclaim themselves an independent state.

[6] Although the Finnish language at this point was rather obscure even among Finns, being chiefly used for religious texts. In OTL it took the period of Russian control to inspire Finnish linguistic nationalism to the point that Finnish became the chief language of the Finns.

[7] See Part #55.

[8] And ‘ports’ is probably giving them too much credit.

[9] See Part #133.

[10] Who had a similar career in TTL to OTL, but died a few years earlier from phlogistication under Robespierre’s regime.

[11] Psychologically damaged.

[12] In OTL the idea that Sinterklaas (Father Christmas, Santa Claus) triumphed over evil and enslaved a devil to assist him (common both in the Netherlands and other parts of Europe) was altered in the 19th century to form the modern Dutch mythological figure of Zwarte Piet (Black Pete), who is instead presented as a black human and less of a negative presence. However the versions of the stories that led to this change only date from the 1840s and have been butterflied away in TTL.

[13] The author is being anachronistic here, it wasn’t called the Bernese Republic until much later on.

[14] Comparisons to World War One trench warfare are decidedly anachronistic, but it could reasonably be compared to the bloodier battles of the American Civil War from OTL.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #144: A War of Conscience

“I don’t care what other gentlemen have said, their claims that it could all have been avoided if things had been done differently later on. To my mind, it was on that day that separation became inevitable...”

—Uriah Adams, 1857​

*

From “Black Days, Red Nights: The Popular Wars and the Empire of North America” by Matthew Davison (1978):

Modern historiography has tended to present the Virginia Crisis as a conflict between the right-minded whites across all classes and their loyal black allies on one side, and the evil upper-class Racist whites on the other. Naturally this is not so much an oversimplification as the rewriting of history after the fact. While the conflict was indisputably about slavery (despite some rather laughable revisionist accounts that try not to talk about the institution at all while discussing the crisis) it was not about the question of the Negro’s human status or his place in society. Jethro Carter, who saw the first strands of such high-minded revisionism towards the end of his life, famously said in his Reflections on America that ‘to be honest, you could have replaced the slave issue with a load of gold mines around Richmond and not changed a whole lot’. Carter goes on to further explain his metaphor—one could have had a cosmetically similar Crisis between the greedy mine-owners on one side, and on the other: poor people jealous about the mine-owners’ monopoly on this source of wealth; idealists concerned about the damage from accidents and chemicals that working in the mine was doing to the Confederation’s people; and prophets aware that a new mineral was about to be discovered that could create an unhealthy monoculture of industry in the Confederation, damaging their own attempts to diversify and industrialise. At least until the Wilderness Affair, blacks themselves were as inert and inactive a part of the Crisis as Carter’s gold mines would have been.

Carter’s metaphor, however, does fall flat in that it fails to take into account the divisions between his ‘mine-owners’ and others who were ostensibly on their side, the Burdenites. While Virginian triumphalist history has essentially been able to claim that the people of the Confederation mostly spontaneously turned against slavery as a result of Clement Clay’s famous ‘Footnote of History’ speech, the reality is that anti-slavery forces ultimately emerged victorious more due to those divisions in the pro-slavery camp as opposed to their own good organisation and coordination between disparate groups united on a common course. The lack of a concerted pro-slavery response to the Virginia Freedom League’s surreptitious machinations was partly due to a failure to recognise the political undercurrents until it was too late (rather lending fuel to Clay’s claim that keeping slaves turned slaveholders lethargic and dim) but also due to a lack of communication between Whig slaveholders and the more ideological Burdenites who, since Eveleigh’s election as party leader, were taking over the Imperial-level party. If Carter had tried to include this division in his mine metaphor, one can imagine a scene where the mine-owners sit on thrones made of money and roll their eyes while frothing-mouthed Burdenites rant about how it is inhuman that one nugget of gold should be left in the ground anywhere in the world, that it is the duty of everyone who can lift a pickaxe to work to claw every iota of gold from the mines and turn it to its proper purpose of being jewellery or whatever. To modern eyes it can seem strange that the conservative slaveholders and Burdenites did not get along, but this is because slavery seems so defining an issue (and odious an institution) to our eyes that it would seem that sharing a pro-slavery view would be enough to unite different groups, regardless of their differing motivations for favouring slavery. In reality though—and against the VIrginian triumphalist claims—few people at the time were against slavery in any kind of meaningful way. It was fiery-mouthed abolitionism that worried the great mass of humanity in the southern Confederations, though two things had served to dampen that over the last few years—the VFL’s manipulation to put a more reassuring face on the movement, and Eveleigh’s Burdenites meaning that the ‘fanatical’ aspect had shifted to a pro-slavery movement instead. Indeed to contemporary eyes the Burdenites were probably closer to radical abolitionists than anything else, despite their opposing aims: like abolitionists, the Burdenites still claimed another race was equal to whites, it was simply that in their case it was reds rather than blacks. And the average chauvinistic man in the street found this quite as distasteful.

The genius of the VFL had been to focus on economic issues and class warfare rather than a moral appeal, which had sometimes worked in the northern Confederations but would assuredly not in a Confederation where, as Uriah Adams noted, slavery was considered as normal a part of daily life as walking. Prefiguring some Runnymede arguments about Parliament in war-wracked Britain, the VFL’s essential argument was to say that the institution of slavery had once served a purpose, but had become monopolised by a minority of rich planters, and the resulting wealth allowed them to dominate the governance of the Confederation at the expense of the poor white majority. Clay’s arguments about slavery damaging the white man as well as the black appealed more to the upper middle classes and some more moderate slaveholders, those who did not already support the VFL due to concerns about the cotton-thresher and the potential for economic monoculture. However the effect of Clay’s speech has naturally been exaggerated—it was a dramatic and effective speech that forms a neat centrepiece for films based on the Crisis, but as usual it was the work of anonymous VFL propagandists throughout society that did more. But that is harder to make a film about, and such things define our view of history.

When the Virginian House of Burgesses abolished slavery on January 31st 1831, then, the pro-slavery response was disjointed and less effective than it might have been. It was an emotional response, charged with outrage and betrayal. The VFL and her allies had managed to keep their work behind the scenes more secretive than most had hoped, and while many planters had the vague notion that there was some sort of anti-slavery movement around, they had seriously underestimated how much its plans were advanced. The pro-slavery reaction was largely geographically restricted. There was a substantial minority of slaveholders in Transylvania province, but they were both isolated and, for the most part, of a more frontier character to the aristocrats further east, and generally consented to the new law thanks to the promise of compensation for their losses. The occasional exception resulted in the ‘Battle’ of Shippingport,[1] a skirmish between the Confederate militia and the local Baker family of slaveholders and their allies. After the war, the Bakers were among those whose slaves were confiscated immediately and without compensation in punishment for their ‘treasonous’ act—those, that is, that did not flee over the border into the Carolinian province of Franklin.

The only significant areas of pro-slavery reaction were the eastern provinces of Richmond, Williamsburg and Maryland, where the vast majority of Virginia’s slaves were concentrated. The local aristocratic slaveholders could often command considerable loyalty among the local people: many of the aristocrats had served as officers in the Jacobin Wars or Third Platinean War, and the heads of the families of the poorer people had been their enlisted men . However, many more poor whites were incensed by the slaveholders’ political domination and supported the newly Neutral-backed Confederate government. Furthermore, of course, the Imperial capital of Fredericksburg was located in Williamsburg province, and Andrew Eveleigh was (to put it mildly) not pleased.

Some historians have suggested that the pro-slavery reaction could have been far more effective—perhaps even successful, to some extent—if Eveleigh had dropped dead from a convenient heart attack on hearing news of the 31-31 vote.[2] If Albert Sinclair or, better still, Solomon Carter had been in charge of the government, the arguments would have been quite different. Carter would arguably be the ideal choice, representing Williamsburg-Second in the Imperial Parliament and being descended from Virginia’s famed Lieutenant-Governor Robert “King” Carter, who had governed just prior to Frederick I’s exile and the birth pangs of the Empire of North America. Carter could have (as he attempted to in reality, but was overshadowed by Eveleigh) claimed that no-one could better represent the tradition of Virginian politics and history than himself, and if he opposed the abolition law then all those generations of heroic Virginian pioneers were looking down on their descendants in shame. As it was, such a potent propaganda call went unheard. Sinclair, on the other hand, favoured a line which would criticise Governor Henry and the House of Burgesses for taking such a controversial and volatile action at a time when the Empire was fighting a rebellion in Susan-Mary. Sinclair was clever enough to recognise that Henry’s candidacy and his making a political point over contributing troops to the Superior War had ultimately been a means to an end, allowing him to push the abolition bill with a now more receptive House. If Sinclair had been allowed to make this point, he could have discredited Henry, accused the VFL of being hollow-hearted and unpatriotic, and perhaps managed to render the question of who held the high ground decidedly more muddy.

But, alas for the slaveholders of Virginia, the government was led by Andrew Eveleigh, author of The Burden and a man with no sense of priorities. Eveleigh considered the idea of removing blacks from slavery to be a gross abandonment of responsibilities on the part of the white slaveholders and practically a crime de guerre[3] towards the blacks: he genuinely believed that if left to their own devices, blacks would gradually devolve into chimpanzees (not metaphorically, literally). To his mind, such an issue was infinitely more important than anything else. He had always been somewhat lukewarm about the Superior War—though angry that the rebels had killed American soldiers, he was wary about the idea of fighting the Thirteen Fires Confederacy. The Burdenite movement, odd though the idea may seem to our eyes, was fundamentally a moral movement—it was just that the best-known manifestation of that morality is so incredibly alien and offensive to us, the idea that blacks must be enslaved not because it is a convenient way for whites to make money, but because it is necessary for them to survive. A less well known part of Eveleigh’s moral code, though—and one more amenable to our eyes—is recognising that great crimes were committed against the native Indians of America in the colonial period, and expressing remorse over those crimes while pledging never to repeat them, indeed helping the remaining Indians preserve their existence and culture. To that end, though Eveleigh agreed that the Thirteen Fires had made war upon America and must be punished, in the back of his mind he was thinking of all the other Indian groups that had attacked the white men who had come to America, from King Philip onwards, and how most such wars had ended with the total obliteration of the Indian tribe’s people, language and culture. And Eveleigh, despite everything being something of a proto-Diversitarian on this issue, was profoundly uncomfortable with that idea.

This alienistic cameo[4] helps explain Eveleigh’s actions. Truly, the man might have been a positive contributor to America if he had become an academic philosopher, but he was not suited to politics. Eveleigh thought in absolutes, in black and white (no pun intended), right and wrong, with none of the sense of gradations and compromise needed to run a government. It was only thanks to inheriting the coalition that Benjamin Harrison VII had negotiated that he was able to govern at all, and as the Superior War and Virginia Crisis wore on, it became apparent that that government was hanging by a thread. Because of Eveleigh’s all-or-nothing attitude, he was adamant that action be taken against this ‘rogue bill’ and Virginia’s government be toppled. Another facet of Eveleigh’s political beliefs come out here—unlike most of the Whig Party, he was a staunch Imperial[5] and believed that the Imperial government in Fredericksburg had the authority to overrule Confederate governments on such issues. In truth this was a major constitutional question that the American Constitution had never made entirely clear, and for most of the period since the foundation of the Continental Parliament it had been an argument between Imperial Patriots on one side and Confederate Constitutionalists on the other. Things had been muddied since the presidency of Matthew Quincy, however: the Neutral fragment of the Constitutionalist Party had retained its Confederate ideals and brought them to its Radical partner, persuading the formerly Imperial Radicals that more change could be achieved on the Confederate level. Indeed, this was ultimately the reasoning behind the VFL’s actions in Virginia in the first place. And the success of the Whigs on the national stage had convinced many that Whig ideals could be enacted across the nation using the Imperial government, rather than trying to weaken the Imperial government to preserve Whig ideals only in the majority-Whig Confederations.

This, therefore, complicated matters further. There were many Whigs who were horrified at the anti-slavery act but repulsed by Eveleigh’s argument that the Imperial government could nullify any bit of Confederate legislation it felt like. Though Eveleigh himself was always rather blinded by a silent-majority fallacy on the issue, Whig backbenchers realised that such a precedent could then allow a future non-Whig government to abolish slavery across the nation, even in Carolina where there was little in the way of an anti-slavery movement. At the same time, some who didn’t care one way or the other about slavery, or even some pro-slavery supporters, found themselves scratching their heads about Eveleigh’s virtual abandonment of the Superior War in favour of focus on the Virginia Crisis. Granted, in this time period armies as distant from Fredericksburg as those fighting the Superior War were effectively acting alone anyway, but it still spoke of Eveleigh’s skewed sense of priorities.

Despite these problems plaguing the pro-slavery reaction, angry mobs did succeed in driving the House of Burgesses from the Capitol[6] in Williamsburg. Six Burgesses were killed and most of the government escaped by ship down the James River, eventually (after, naturally, a debate) heading north and up the Delaware to Pulteney.[7] In Williamsburg a portion of the Whig opposition, with the support of the pro-slavery mob, attempted to govern as a reduced House of Burgesses, but a counterattack by supporters of Governor Henry killed five of the opposition Whigs and the Capitol suffered fire damage, though it was not completely destroyed.[8] This rather torpedoed any attempt by the Whig remnant to claim it was the legitimate government (though that would have been rather weak in any case). With no government in Williamsburg and the Imperial government in Fredericksburg plagued by street riots, power began to devolve to the provincial governments.

The nature of provincial government in the ENA of this period was largely arbitrary. If the Constitution had been vague on the manner of Confederate-level government and left it to the Confederations, it said nothing of provincial-level government. Whether a province had an effective government or not depended largely on its circumstances. Many provinces simply had a local Lord Lieutenant and council of some kind whose only real job was to take any complaints to officialdom and then forward them to the Confederate government. Two types of province generally had powerful, or at least well-organised, government: those frontier provinces out west that were distant from the east-coast centres of power, and those east-coast provinces that had formerly been separate colonies and were still rather sore about being included as the junior partners in Confederations named after larger colonies. Such provinces included Rhode Island, New Hampshire and Connecticut in New England, Delaware in Pennsylvania—and Maryland in Virginia.

Maryland, like Williamsburg and Richmond provinces, had a large slave population. However, its resentful sense of being hard done by the constitutional settlement, subordinated to its traditional rival, had created a strong regional identity across all classes, meaning Maryland was less subject to the class warfare between rich and poor whites that had made slavery a contentious issue elsewhere. The upshot of this was that Maryland was perhaps the most wholly pro-slavery part of the ENA outside of Carolina. The Maryland provincial legislature (which still insistently called itself the General Assembly) seized an opportunity not only to nullify a law that threatened the livelihood of the local aristocracy, but to escape the province’s subordinate position within the Confederation of Virginia. Speaker Norman Savage announced that, in order to ‘better preserve order in the face of anarchy’, Maryland would secede from the Confederation of Virginia and seek separate representation in the Continental Parliament (which, Savage rather cheekily suggested, could perhaps relocate to Baltimore to escape the troubles in Fredericksburg). The ‘General Assembly’ passed the Act of Secession handily and added a new complication to the Virginia Crisis.

Meanwhile the escaped remnant of the Virginian Confederate government had arrived in Pulteney, and was met in Philadelphia in April 1831 by none other than the King-Emperor. Frederick II had been quietly working behind the scenes and commented to Governor Henry that the plan had turned out both better and worse than he had hoped: they had secured abolition in Virginia and revealed Eveleigh as the fanatic he was, but they had created a bloody crisis that was threatening to turn into civil war. Henry famously replied: “Good intentions can turn into horror and destruction. We saw that with the French. We saw it with Marlborough. We must learn from that history and bring America back from the brink.”

Henry appealed to the Pennsylvanian government in Philadelphia for assistance in restoring the rightful government of Virginia. Having the King-Emperor on his side certainly helped, but Pennsylvanian Speaker Phineas Jenks would already have been minded to support an intervention. A Neutral with Radical leanings, Jenks felt that the uprisings in eastern Virginia had only confirmed his dark suspicions about slaveholding aristocrats, and gave a fiery speech damning them all as traitors who cared more about their blood-bought riches than loyalty to their Confederation, their Empire, or their Emperor. In the place where Jenks’ predecessor Ralph Purdon had inadvertently coined the ‘Neutral’ name, one thing was certain: the Pennsylvanian Neutrals were most assuredly no longer ‘neutral on that issue’ (of slavery).[9] The Pennsylvanian Council and General Assembly voted in favour of intervention. Pennsylvania was in a better place to intervene than the other Confederations would have been in its place. The Pennsylvanians maintained a strong Confederate militia, chiefly to defend against Indian attacks in the frontier province of Britannia. Due to the Superior War, Jenks had answered the call to contribute troops by creating a new training programme by which the militiamen, already experienced at fighting Indians, would be brought up to the appropriate standards and issued the right equipment to be converted into regular regiments and then sent to the front line. As it was that programme was not quite completed, but it was far enough along that Jenks took the militiamen (rather grandly dubbing them the ‘Pennsylvanian Legion of the Restoration of Order’) and sent them to ‘restore order’ in Maryland.

The Maryland War, as it has become known, was an easy victory for the Pennsylvanians—the Maryland provincial government had no authority to call on similar militiamen, and besides Virginia’s militias were mostly frontiersmen loyal to the Henry government-in-exile. Naturally it nonetheless became a romantic image for Maryland nationalists, the ragbag band of Marylanders with hunting rifles dying heroically in the streets of Baltimore and Annapolis under the bayonets of the Pennsylvanian militiamen, hastily dressed in the red uniforms of regular troops. Of course this ignores the fact that there were a substantial number of loyalists in Maryland who opposed the secession—and, cynical though the conclusion might be, this number decidedly went up when it became apparent that the Pennsylvanians weren’t bluffing. In October 1831 the Marylanders surrendered and submitted to occupation.

This was also the time when blacks themselves weighed in to the war, albeit in a manner that has been greatly exaggerated by historians wishing to push a particular ideological viewpoint. Virginia had seen its fair share of slave rebellions in the past, and another had been planned for some years now. Escaped slaves were hiding out in the forest known as the Wilderness of Spotsylvania, a useful place for evading fugitive slave hunters and constables seeking to bring them back. They were led by Caesar Bell, a charismatic leader who would later be dubbed ‘the black William Wyndham’, both for leading rebels hiding out in forests and for his strongly conservative social views that would be demonstrated later on. Bell’s men had been surreptitiously aided for some years by like-minded blacks in Freedonia; when Royal Africa Company ships docked in American ports, mysteriously some crates containing weapons and supplies seemed to be brought ashore despite nobody having ordered any according to the paperwork. RAC Jagun troops and Freedish militiamen had also found their way ashore during the Watchful Peace, despite Virginia being very hostile country for anyone with the wrong skin colour. Their role had been to train Bell’s men and recruit more to their cause, waiting for the right moment. Now they had it, and for the duration of the Virginia Crisis, Spotsylvania and Orange Counties effectively became ‘an offshore colony of Freedonia’ as Jethro Carter snidely put it. Bell besieged and won control of Chancellorsville, bare miles from Fredericksburg, and (largely invented) tales of rape of white women and counter-enslavement of whites raced around eastern Virginia. This combined with the proximity of the Eveleigh government ensured that nullifier rebel forces were quickly concentrated on the Wilderness and, though Bell’s men fought hard and competently, they were overwhelmed by numbers and in Feburary 1832 retreated back into the forest.

Further south, things were going...well, further south as far the pro-slavery rebels were concerned. The Henry government-in-exile had granted the provincial governments of the west the authority to command the Virginian militia against the rebels. Fiercely anti-slavery Vandalia province contributed volunteers to suppressing the uprisings in Williamsburg and Richmond provinces. By November, Eveleigh—demonstrating that despite everything, he was still in touch with reality—realised the nullifiers had no chance of success, outnumbered by the westerners and the intervening Philadelphians. To that end, he proposed that Richmond and Williamsburg secede from Virginia and join Carolina, “so that at least one Confederation may preserve the proper American way of life”. It was also at this time that someone had pointed out to him that if the Virginian anti-slavery law was enforced, Eveleigh would have to surrender the small number of household slaves he kept at his house in Fredericksburg. The shock and outrage he felt at this prompted him to claim that Fredericksburg should be considered an independent Imperial city not subject to Confederate law, even though there was absolutely no legal precedent for this. These two pronouncements on Eveleigh’s part convinced even the most party-loyal Whigs that he had to go. They also ultimately decided the outcome of the crisis, or at least quickened it. In response to Eveleigh’s remarks, Carolinian militiamen—“entirely without the authority of the General Assembly”, or so its members claimed after the fact—crossed the border just after Christmas and attempted to aid the Virginian nullifier rebels and help them join Carolina. This act completely backfired. Part of the resentment the VFL had originally tried to draw upon was the sense that the Whigs were becoming dominated by Carolina—which with its West Indian acquisitions had surpassed Virginia in population—and Virginia, oldest and proudest of the American colonies, was being subordinated to its southern neighbour (which Virginians generally considered to be a bunch of uncultured hicks). Eveleigh’s remarks confirmed the worst that Virginians had suspected about his heterodox constitutional views (which recall at the time were considered far worse than his views on blacks). In response to what he called the Carolinian ‘invasion’, respected Virginian Nullifier leader (and Third Platinean War veteran) Thomas Charles Lee switched sides and fought the Carolinians, commanding considerable personal loyalty from his men. His treason sentence was therefore reduced following the end of the Crisis, though as far as Lee was concerned his actions had been morally equivalent: both were in defence of what he considered to be the legitimate authority of Virginia.

In June 1832, Pennsylvanian and loyalist Virginian troops marched into Fredericksburg, parts of which were still smoking, even though the Continental Parliament had remained united enough to create local police and militia forces to try and restore order. At the head of the ‘invaders’, as Eveleigh called them, was King-Emperor Frederick II. When Frederick entered the city, he discovered that the government had recently seen the writing on the wall. A vote of confidence in Eveleigh had been called, and the Virginian contingents of both the Whig and Carterite Patriot parties had turned against him, toppling him from power. A new election had been due since the preceding year, but the ongoing crisis meant Parliament’s term had expired and they had passed emergency legislation to prolong the term. Therefore, though Lord Fingall pledged a new election as soon as reasonably possible, he instead had looked for a figure within the existing Parliament that could command confidence. An opposition coalition was not possible unless Solomon Carter switched sides, and he still refused to do so, though this adamant refusal concerned some of his own backbenches after the disastrous Eveleigh presidency. Fingall therefore asked Albert Sinclair to form a government. As Carolinian as Eveleigh, this was politically suspect, but the alternatives were worse (putting Carter, a pro-slavery Virginian planter, in charge would have been catastrophic). Sinclair at least had a clear sense of priorities—though he allowed his rivalry with Eveleigh, which had turned into open hatred, to rule at least some of his actions. He went along with an opposition motion to have Eveleigh arrested, removed from his seat and tried for treason.

This was the scene which Frederick found in the city named for his ancestor. Eveleigh was led past in chains, staring in undisguised hatred at the Emperor he had slighted. It was clear he knew just what had motivated Frederick’s actions. He screamed “Your heirs will rue this day!” as he disappeared from sight. Frederick brushed the incident off, though eyewitnesses suggest he was slightly shaken by the depths of Eveleigh’s madness.

The restoration of order in Fredericksburg was soon followed—with the assistance of ‘General’ Lee—with that of Williamsburg, and in October 1832 the Virginia Crisis was effectively over. The surviving Burgesses met in their singed Capitol and re-affirmed the law. The brief conflict had greatly simplified the whole mechanism of abolition. Many who the original law would have compensated for the loss of their slaves were now omitted from any compensation scheme by their acts of treason. The actions of Caesar Bell’s Negro fighters, which had shocked as many on the anti-slavery side as the pro-, also consolidated the resolve of the government to ship freed slaves over to Freedonia, not giving them any choice in the matter. Some Virginian planters did bite their lip and move south to Carolina in order to keep their slaves, but this would mean starting again with new plantations. Though the Carolinian possession of the West Indian islands did mean more new opportunities than in the past, the majority of the Virginian planters decided to make the best of a bad job, use their accumulated wealth to launch new money-making ventures (often industrial in nature) and submit to the government.

More than a year late, Lord Fingall called an election in November 1832. Some have questioned if the result might have been different if the news from the Superior War had gotten through earlier. Throughout 1831 and 1832, the Superior Republic and their Thirteen Fires allies had continued warring with the American forces sent against them, despite the Americans’ now overwhelming numbers. 1831 had seen limited successes, with Dashwood managing to restrict his men to the sort of hit-and-run raids that they excelled at, and retreating whenever the Americans sought a conventional battlefield. However such a strategy chafed at the young and hot-blooded men under him, whether they be Indian braves or white criminals, especially since they had only seen victories and did not have the experience to understand that this was a result of Dashwood’s careful strategy. To that end, in the winter of 1831 Dashwood had effectively lost his position of authority, with charismatic young leaders such as Peter Williams among the whites and Tsongyatan among the Indians pushing the idea that the Americans were weak and would crumble against a direct attack. The youth were also tired of retreating and accused Dashwood of leading them ever westwards until they hit the sea. The result, of course, was a disaster, and the Battle of Fort Kaministiquia[10] was a crushing defeat for the Superior Republic and Thirteen Fires. Though a glorious victory for the Americans after so many pinprick defeats, the battle was closer than Dashwood and company realised: General Long later admitted his line of battle, undersupplied due to the political crisis in Virginia impeding the centralised Army organisation, had only three rounds left at the point the Indians and Superior rebels finally broke and fled. This also explains why, despite it being such a decisive victory, the Americans failed to effectively pursue the fleeing enemy. The supply problem, though never openly admitted, would be a significant influence on American military reforms during the Democratic Experiment period.

But from the Superior and Indian perspective, the battle had ended any chance of trying to hold onto the lands they had been fighting for. Amid the atmosphere of gloom, Dashwood made a startling announcement. He had been considerably influenced both by the Indians’ spiritual beliefs and some of the heterodox theology he had come across from his fellow prisoners (one of whom may have been a Moronite). Dashwood’s ideas would not truly come to fruition until his son, Freedom Dashwood, revealed the syncretic religion of ‘Gnativism’ some years later. For now, though, Dashwood’s spiritual revelations and his experience in failing to prevent the deaths of so many young men had convinced him that his actions earlier on in life had damned him, and he needed to make the ultimate sacrifice to redeem himself. To that end, he announced he would offer himself up to the Americans in return for them allowing the Indians and white rebels to leave to the west unharmed.

Of course what Dashwood didn’t know was that the Americans barely had the capability to prevent that in any case, but in the long run the bargain he struck with General Long turned out better for the native peoples of America than anyone could have hoped. For now, Long was naturally delighted that his victory now seemed flawless, and Dashwood was brought back to Fredericksburg to stand trial. Being Dashwood, on the way his persuasive charisma came into play, and by the time he entered the city one might think it was Dashwood who had won a famed military victory and would be feted to the Emperor.

The Fredericksburg they found was one now hosting a newly elected Continental Parliament. Again, if the news of Long’s victory and Dashwood’s “capture” had had time to circulate before the election and the Whigs had managed to claim it for themselves, things might have been different. But we can only consider reality. Despite Sinclair’s desperate attempts to prevent the Whigs being seen as ‘the party of Eveleigh and the Burdenites’, it was clear the American people had blamed the Whigs, not the VFL and its Radical allies, for the Virginia Crisis. Philip Hamilton’s faction of the Patriots demolished Solomon Carter’s; his Patriots almost all lost their seats, and Carter himself was unseated by an independent run by his estranged son Jethro Carter, who blamed his father cosying up to the Whigs for any host of disasters. The seats the Whigs had won based on Alexander’s pro-Catholic record were gone: the party lost all its seats outside the southern Confederations, and won precious few outside Carolina for that matter. The big winners were the Radicals and especially the Neutrals. The Neutrals had seen the triumph of the conservative-minded, hard-working commoner who they had championed against the aristocratic Whigs. Regarding the Radicals and Neutrals as one party—which, in a few years, they would become—the Whigs had been reduced to the third party in the Continental Parliament, a catastrophic humiliation. The anti-Catholic Trust Party had been wiped out, prompting soul-searching on the part of its Confederate counterpart in the New England General Court, the Salem Movement. For the most part, in an age of rebellion and social unrest, feelings on Catholics had been pushed to the bottom of the pile for most voters—especially since people now had a few years’ experience of emancipation and realised that, in fact, it had not made the Beast of Revelation arise from Rome and arrive to bite everyone’s heads off.

And as for Eveleigh, he ended up in a cell next to Dashwood. Who can imagine what they talked of? Frederick is often speculated to have talked to Dashwood, given his comment that “Despite everything, to my mind these two men’s sentences should be reversed”—referring to Dashwood being condemned to death while Eveleigh was merely given a six-year prison sentence for his unconstitutional actions. Dashwood went to his death bravely, speaking of the values of freedom on the gallows, and successfully imprinted his memory upon the American national consciousness—not a villainous traitor, whatever his black past, but a heroic fighter who just happened to have been on the other side. Eveleigh, on the other hand, did not serve out his sentence. There were evidently enough Burdenites left for one of them to successfully smuggle a small item into his cell. Not a lockpick, but a pistol. He was discovered one morning with his brains blown out and a suicide note, a note using phraseology that has entered the language: “If this is a world where free Americans bow and scrape to an unelected king, a world where the greatest crime has been committed against the people of Virginia and condemned their burden to the jungle to become shrieking monkeys once more, it is not a world I wish to live in”.

At the time, though, Eveleigh’s suicide had to compete with political developments for news. The Radicals and Neutrals did not quite manage a majority, but Hamilton pledged to support them on most votes (though he would soon resign as party leader, having shepherded the party through its time of crisis under the guidance of Edmund Grey, and wishing to get back to his real field of interest in Africa). A controversy immediately arose, as the Neutrals had won more seats than the Radicals, yet it was Radical leader Eric Mullenbergh, not Neutral leader Derek Boyd, who became Lord President. Critics said that Boyd was so used to deferring to Mullenbergh’s greater political knowledge and background that the tail was now wagging the dog, but that was a crisis for another day: America was now decidedly exhausted by the last one.

One of the first acts of the new Radical-Neutral government, with the staunch support of the Patriots, was to pass the Intervention Act (1832). Therefore, finally, four years after Frederick had first tried to gain American support for an intervention, he had it. The new ‘Imperial Navy’ and the American regiments, fresh from the Superior War, would intervene in Britain to topple Joshua Churchill and restore the legitimate government.

The question, of course, was whether someone else wouldn’t do it first...






[1] A Kentuckian settlement abandoned in OTL ultimately due to the construction of the Louisville and Portland Canal, enabling the Falls of the Ohio to be bypassed. TTL the construction of such a canal has been delayed a few years, and while Shippingport is going to suffer decline in a few years, it will not completely vanish like OTL.

[2] So called because it was on the 31st of January 1831—the anniversary was referred to as 31-31 and celebrated in Virginia years later.

[3] TTL term for war crime. The French usage is in part because it allows an almost-rhyming pun on ‘cri de coeur’.

[4] Psychological profile.

[5] I.e. federalist.

[6] Virginia’s House of Burgesses was actually the first institution of government in America to refer to its meeting place as a Capitol. The term is also used for the physical building housing the Continental Parliament in Fredericksburg.

[7] OTL Wilmington, Delaware. Unlike OTL at this point, the area of Delaware is free-soil due to it being appended to the Confederation of Pennsylvania as a province in 1788.

[8] A rather lucky escape: the Capitol had already burned down once in 1747. In OTL it was dismantled in 1780 after Virginia moved its capital to Richmond because of the American Revolutionary War, and was only rebuilt as a historical reconstruction in the 20th century.

[9] See Part #103.

[10] Basically OTL Thunder Bay. In OTL this French trading fort was turned into Fort William by the North West Company in 1803. In TTL the Hudson’s Bay Company (which was expanded in TTL to cover the North West as well, rather than a separate company being set up) occasionally occupied the fort but it happened to be unoccupied at the present time.


Part #145: Emerald Isle

“[St George’s] channel forbids union; the [Atlantic] ocean forbids separation”.

–Henry Grattan, summarising his views on the Anglo-Irish relationship[1]​

*

From: “The Rose and the Shamrock: A History of Anglo-Irish Relations” by P. Collins (1973)—

In the eighteenth century, Ireland was ostensibly an independent kingdom linked to Great Britain solely by the happenstance of a personal union. In practice the lesser British Isle was subject to dominating influence by her larger sister. On paper Ireland should have the same legal status as Hanover, yet if the British government had tried appointing powerful officials in Hanover they would have been subject to an outraged refusal on the part of the Hanoverian cabinet. Ireland possessed a Parliament in Dublin, but it had little legislative power and mostly acted as a rubber-stamp for the aims of the British Parliament. Party identity was even more fluid in the pre-reform Irish Parliament than in its British counterpart of the period: the labels Whig and Tory were bandied about but were virtually meaningless. The main policy objective of any Irish politician throughout much of the eighteenth century was to sit down with the Lord Lieutenant (or Viceroy as he was generally known), negotiate, and see how much in the way of favours he could get in return for supporting London’s latest initiative. These favours were then often expended in the form of British acquiescence for even more vicious anti-Catholic and –Dissenter religious laws in Ireland. While Britain herself was no friend to popery in this period, she was eclipsed in fervour by the Protestant Ascendancy ruling Ireland. Much of the British popular view of the Irish was eagerly aided and abetted by Ascendancy propaganda, which painted the Catholic Irish as ignorant ‘priest-ridden’ savages, who would happily kill their own children if someone in a black robe told them to. The underlying message was that the Catholic Irish would automatically, mindlessly support any invasion or intrigue by Britain’s Catholic foes on the Continent such as France and Spain, and therefore could not be trusted with any political power. Furthermore, being presumed to be innately treacherous, it was only fair to preemptively punish them for their treason to tax them to support the Protestant Church of Ireland. The good thing about this propaganda, from the point of view of the Protestants, was that it was a self-fulfilling prophecy: they had succeeded in making the Catholics’ lives sufficiently miserable that they would support any invasion or revolution, apparently proving their views in British eyes. It fitted well with the British Whig view of the world, which emphasised Protestant urbane literacy and was suspicious of all country folk as ignorant and anti-intellectual, associating Catholicism with this part of society.

It is easy to see how this awful situation could have become a vicious circle of oppression and rebellion. However, things changed as the century wore on. Originally, when a Papist (James II) on the throne and the Battle of the Boyne being in living memory, Ireland’s Protestants hung together as one monolithic bloc out of fear of the Catholics. Although the Protestant Ascendancy held all the political and most of the economic power in Ireland, they represented only one-sixth to one-fifth of the population. But times changed and new generations emerged. As is usually the case in any government dominated by a particular group, the Irish ruling elite had become corrupt and ineffective. The Corporation of Dublin[2] was particularly notorious for cynically using anti-Catholic paranoia as a tool to justify any corrupt money-grubbing action on their part, and now a more enlightened Irish Protestant generation was beginning to view their grandfathers’ positions as hollow and self-interested. Some Protestants advocated Catholic emancipation simply for the reason that sectarian-based government was incompatible with how they interpreted Enlightenment principles being above differences of religion—which their grandparents would have scoffed at, viewing the Enlightenment as a Protestant phenomenon at war with dark-ages popery. Another and less divisive viewpoint was that other Protestants should have a bigger role in the government of Ireland, not simply the Church of Ireland: chiefly Ulster Presbyterians of Scots origins, but also Quakers, Wesleyans and other Dissenters. The British Whig Dissenter Thomas Wharton had attempted to force the Irish Parliament to tolerate Dissenters during his tenure as Lord Lieutenant at the start of the century, but had failed. Almost one hundred years later, the Ascendancy establishment would find that its fiercest foe was not in the Catholic majority they had long hated and feared, but in the Dissenters who could see the hypocrisy of the Ascendancy’s position: passing laws not because Catholics were dangerous, for they did the same to other Protestants—acting out of naked self-interest.

Add a little inspiration from the French Revolution, and in 1798 came the rebellion of the United Society of Equals. The USE was chiefly a youth society, ostensibly non-sectarian but in practice composed almost entirely of Protestants: about half Presbyterians and Dissenters, the others being young Church of Ireland members scornful of their forefathers. It sought to rise above questions of religion, but was as dismissive of popery and other ‘superstitions’ as the Ascendancy. Ultimately the USE was doomed not to possess much in the way of popular support, and despite burning down the Dublin Parliament and killing much of the current generation of the ruling elite, they were defeated by the Duke of Mornington[3] with help from the 79th (New York) Regiment of Foot.[4] The USE had inadvertently succeeded in changing the political dynamics of Ireland, albeit not in the way they had intended. The ‘New Ireland’, aided and abetted by a sympathetic British government headed by Charles James Fox, would see emancipation of Catholics, who for the most part had not mindlessly rebelled in support of a movement that hated them almost as much as the Ascendancy did. Mornington became Lord Lieutenant, now upgraded to Lord Deputy in line with America, and Ireland received a new Parliament with real powers. Mornington was by nature a rock-solid conservative, but also enough of a realist to recognise when change had to be made to get the country moving again after a crisis.[5]

The new Parliament was drawn up according to the designs of Henry Grattan, a respected moderate Irish constitutionalist and a member of the ‘Patriot’ movement that had emerged in the late eighteenth century calling for more powers for the Parliament.[6] Fortuitously, they had not been present in Parliament on the day the USE had burned it down, having walked out in protest at a bill that tried to paint all opposition to the status quo as sympathetic to Jacobininism. Patriot had become a political term in vogue after it was used by Prince Frederick’s supporters during the War of the British Succession, but was vague enough to mean whatever its supporters wanted it to. The Patriot Party in America became associated with conservativism and doradism, while its looser British counterpart was associated with liberalism and reform, shifting to a more moderate liberal position after the emergence of the Radicals to challenge from the cobrist side. The Irish Patriot Party had little in the way of a coherent ideological position, simply wanting to reform and reorganise Ireland to make the country better able to stand on its own two feet—while retaining a cordial relationship with Britain. Grattan’s determination on the latter point rendered him more acceptable to British interests despite controversy over his other positions.

It was therefore no surprise that after the Duke opened the new Parliament in 1801, Grattan became Ireland’s first Prime Minister. Party identity started to harden but this took numerous years, and so it is difficult to assess precisely whether the Patriots had a majority or not. In practice Grattan seems to have governed more by virtue of the disarray of his opponents. Comparable to Bonaparte in France a few years later, the Patriots held the argentist centre ground between conservatives and radicals (though more towards the radical side) and succeeded in holding their position by playing their enemies off one another and ensuring they did not collaborate to defeat bills. The fact that Grattan had the support of Mornington doubtless helped. Ultimately the conservative Ascendancy was hamstrung not simply by the failure of their policies (Mornington’s oft-stated retort when conservatives claimed a reform would help Catholics rebel was simply to state that hurting Catholics hadn’t stopped someone else rebelling) but due to the deaths of most of their most illustrious members in the USE-instigated fire. Grattan’s Patriot leadership was simply more politically experienced than anyone it faced.

Anti-Catholic laws were slowly repealed over the next few years. Ireland still held to the Septennial Act, giving Grattan seven years with which to work. Although pro-emancipationists now held the cards, the suspicion of the ‘priest-ridden’ Catholic poor ran deep, and the franchise qualification was carefully fixed at a level that would allow only educated, rich Catholics to vote. In practice this meant that the electorate was now composed roughly equally of Catholics and Protestants. Catholics were not allowed to stand for office, however, until after the election of 1808—which returned a solider majority for the Patriots and encouraged Grattan to go further in his reforms. Despite the law being changed, there were still only a small number of Catholic MPs as late as the 1830s.

Grattan won another term in the election of 1815, by which time opposition was finally starting to coalesce, and died the year afterwards. He was succeeded by fellow Patriot John Ponsonby, who had the misfortune to be Prime Minister during the Great Famine of 1822. Even more unfortunately from Ponsonby’s perspective, an election fell in the middle of the famine starting to bite, and his attempts to postpone it ‘for the duration of the emergency’ were thrown out. As is well known, the Duke of Mornington successfully lobbied John Churchill for Britain to supply emergency food rations to Ireland to relieve the famine, and while almost a quarter of a million Irishmen and –women died,[7] Churchill’s actions in facing down British anti-Irish political forces both improved his historical reputation and helped further heal Anglo-Irish relations. Nonetheless, with Ponsonby painted as both incompetent and self-interested, the Patriots lost the 1822 election. No clear victor emerged. A new Irish Radical Party had formed, dominated by the Poor League which demanded a land tax to help feed the starving masses. At the other end of the spectrum was the Liberal-Conservative Party, the result of the Ascendancy anti-Patriot forces being welded together into a new alliance. The Liberal-Conservatives were headed up by Lewis Abbott, a more moderate figure than most of the men in his party. In the end Abbott became Prime Minister, his minority administration supported by the reeling Patriots—revealing that the Patriot leadership’s fear of the Radicals, and ultimately the proletarian political forces unleashed in reaction to the famine, was greater than their distaste of the Liberal-Conservatives.

Abbott, though not the satanic figure that Irish Radicals painted him as, was nonetheless a controversial leader and was responsible for a cooling of relations with Lord Mornington. He got on well with John Churchill and was criticised for apparently taking too naive and relaxed a position towards his son Joshua’s coup in 1825, though Abbott claimed in his memoirs that he was simply buying time for Ireland to protect herself from any would-be British invasion. (This is almost certainly untrue, as Joshua’s penchant for invading countries, and the royal dispute that ultimately prompted it, remained still to come in 1825). Most controversially, though, was Abbott’s policy on the famine: he continued the relief policies begun by Ponsonby’s administration, but also passed new laws that made it easier for the poor to emigrate. Abbott claimed the idea was to reduce the number of mouths that Ireland’s limited crops and Britain’s aid had to feed, but was accused—not without some justification—of simply trying to get rid of unwanted Catholics. This came to a head in the ‘Galway Scandal’ of 1826, when documents uncovered by the Dublin Register revealed that some poor Catholic farmers had been evicted from their land, with the excuse of the famine, because the landowner wanted to build a new architectural folly there.[8] Abbott was able to rally some more support due to the growing threat of Britain under Joshua Churchill, however, and remained Prime Minister despite calls for his resignation. With support from the Patriots (now led by Augustus Hodges), Abbott passed laws calling up new Irish regiments and generally preparing the country for a British invasion that, in the event, did not materialise. He also ensured Ireland continued to recognise King Frederick after his flight from Britain and Joshua’s attempt to install Richard FitzGeorge as Richard IV. The Empire of North America placed Ireland under its protection, but this fortunately did not have to be tested. This represented a useful reminder of the Hiberno-American link that had been forged both from American involvement in the crushing of the USE rebellion a generation ago, and the use of Irish Catholic nobleman the Earl of Fingall as a compromise choice for the Lord Deputy of America in 1817. Fingall remained in the position and was concerned about the fate of his homeland, although gratified at the political reform there.

The end result of all this was to alter the tone of Irish politics and indeed the national character. Prior to the crisis of the 1820s, the Protestant Ascendancy forces behind the Liberal-Conservatives had always had the objective of getting on with, and indeed often sucking up to, British governments, making it clear that they were ‘our men in Dublin’. They had also often denied an Irish identity, referring to the Catholic peasantry as ‘the Irish’ and being insulted if an Englishman used that name to describe them. The national rally to oppose Joshua Churchill (and to a lesser extent the famine a few years earlier) changed this. From this period onwards, even conservative and Protestant Ascendancy political forces in Ireland would self-identify as ‘Irish’. Of course, one can more cynically argue that this was simply necessary for them to get elected in the new political climate. Other trends muddied the sectarian waters. Catholics immigrated to the cities, both because of the new opportunities after the Grattan relief laws and later to escape the famine in the countryside. Unlike previous generations of immigrants, they retained their faith while becoming more urban, educated and skilled workers. However, many of them switched from Roman to Jansenist Catholicism, representing the first foothold of that sect in Ireland. This group of immigrants—the ‘New Citizens’ as they were sometimes called—represented a potent political force, being wealthy enough to vote and possessing different interests and objectives to what was thought of as traditional Catholic views. They were the first to decouple ‘Catholicism’ and ‘radicalism’ in Irish politics, which had always been a rather peculiar marriage from the point of view of many, especially continental Europeans. In Europe the Catholic Church was considered a conservative, reactionary force and most radicals were anti-clericalist. In Ireland on the contrary the Church was associated with the poor and deprived that radicals sought to gain a better deal for. Now, however, there were voting Catholics who didn’t care much for land reform—now no longer being farmers. The Gaelic language lost its association with Catholics as well, with the new urban immigrants learning the English of the cities—though their influence on it further separated Irish English from British English.[9]

The election of 1829, held amidst the crisis with Joshua Churchill, was therefore confused and gave another unclear result. Abbott’s government was unpopular but people feared handing power to the untried Radicals when a British invasion still seemed like a real possibility. The Liberal-Conservatives lost seats, the Radicals and Patriots gained them. In the end Hodges became Prime Minister, backed by the Radicals, and promised to follow through on some of their demands. He adjusted the emigration laws again, reducing the flood overseas, and took action to ensure Catholics would not be effectively forced to emigrate as they had during at least part of Abbott’s term. However this somewhat backfired, as now many people genuinely did want to leave due to fear of British invasion, and resented the government’s intrusion, regarding it as an incompetent attempt to stop people panicking.

This resentment fed the fires of several protest movements. In Ulster the League of Right demanded voting rights be extended to Presbyterians and Dissenters. In Connaught and Leinster, the “Farmers’ Party” (Páirtí na bhFeirmeoirí) was a series of protests by the Catholic poor demanding land reform, and upset that the Radicals (being increasingly influenced by the urban Catholic ‘New Citizens’) were not pushing the issue strongly. Both groups remained relatively quiescent while Joshua Churchill seemed like a threat, but towards the end of 1831, as Britain slid into anarchy, they made their voices heard more loudly. Both groups marched on Dublin, resulting in a tense stand-off between the poor Catholics of the Farmers’ Party and the League of Right which still distrusted them: red-clad troops had to be called in to separate the two, and complaints of military brutality (the troops being untrained for such operations) were responsible for the creation of the Royal Irish Constabulary a few years later.

The protests were as close to Ireland can be said to have been directly drawn into the Popular Wars. In the end they forced the government to resign, with Hodges convinced that a Radical leader was needed to placate the mob. The titular Radical leader Fergus O’Connell was considered too extreme, being likely to prompt further protests and perhaps outright rebellion from the Ascendancy. The two parties agreed on a compromise, a decorated war hero who had earned his spurs in battle against the USE and therefore could not be accused of being soft on Dissenters if he emancipated them.[10] Therefore in February 1832 (the delay being the result of a vain hope on the part of the government that the marchers would be defeated by the winter chill) Ireland had a new Prime Minister, a moderate Radical leading a coalition of Patriots and Radicals. He was not born in Ireland, though he had married an Irishwoman and had gone native. Indeed he possessed a Dutch name, something of an irony for the Protestant extremists who still raised their glasses to William of Orange.

Prime Minister James Roosevelt would be remembered not only for his reforms, but his decision to militarily intervene in the crisis in Great Britain...









[1] An OTL quote by our version of Grattan, made in TTL as well.

[2] The city government of Dublin. They also had this reputation in OTL.

[3] The author is using his final title anachronistically—at the time he was the Earl of Mornington.

[4] See Part #34.

[5] He shares these characteristics with his OTL ‘brother’ the Duke of Wellington.

[6] Grattan’s Irish Patriot Party existed in OTL as well, and passed some reforms after Ireland was given a powerful Parliament due to the American Revolutionary War in 1782. In TTL this didn’t happen due to the lack of an American Revolutionary War, which ultimately helps in the long run—people can’t say that Ireland was given self-rule and it still fell to a rebellion anyway like OTL.

[7] Compared to about a million in OTL. The disparity is due to the fact that TTL’s potato famine was caused by an earlier and a less virulent strain of potato blight than OTL (30% rather than 80% crop failure) and Britain is more organised about providing aid. Contrary to some propaganda claims, the British government did respond to the famine in OTL but their effort was hamstrung due to being dominated by free-trade ideologues who would not countenance state intervention in trade even when it was obviously required.

[8] Galway here refers not to the place but to the landowner involved, Joseph Monckton-Arundell, 4th Viscount Galway.

[9] This is a simplification on the part of the author—there already existed a strongly Irish-influenced form of English no longer mutually intelligible with British English. This was Yola, which was spoken in County Wexford and died out in the 19th century in OTL. In TTL it merged into Irish English but had a more substantial influence on the resulting product.

[10] See Part #34.


Part #146: A New Jerusalem?

“Does a tyrant welcome the knowledge that his name shall be used to scare children into bed for centuries after his death? Is he satisfied that at least in such a fashion he will live on, when all or most of his enemies are forgotten save by scholars? Or is it only the opinion of said scholars, of educated and well-informed men, that he cares for? If so, I fear he might be disappointed; for the current crop of scholars seems to disregard the tyrant, as a man, altogether. As far as they are concerned, his only role is as part of a broader tide of historical trends and events, the figurehead for a dark age which future generations then react against to set new trends in motion. Such an attitude is open to criticism, of course; but there is the argument that it is difficult to appreciate just why many of these tyrants were able to command such loyalty as they did. From our comfortable perspective, with the benefit of generations of hindsight, it is certainly true that many such men seem to exist solely to act as plot devices within the great tale of History...”

– Professor Jonathan Lewis, preface to From Herodotus to Heidegger: The History of History, published 1967​

*

From: “A Velvet Fist in an Iron Glove: Britain under Joshua Churchill” by Stewart Philips, 1980:

The collapse of Joshua Churchill’s regime was longer and more drawn-out than many had predicted, which ultimately had important consequences for the postwar settlement. It is difficult to criticise the rebel leaders for this assumption, as it is certainly difficult to understand why Joshua could still command any degree of loyalty from any significant portion of the Kingdom of Great Britain. Ironically, however, Joshua’s support would firm up after some initial setbacks in the year of 1831, principally the Battle of Retford in which rebel forces led by the Outlaws, the New Tory militia, defeated his browncoats. It was defeats such as this which made Joshua’s support base in the British establishment waver: while men like William Wyndham were considered somewhat hotheaded and gauche by the establishment, many were uncomfortable with the idea of supporting Joshua’s browncoat bullyboys against armies led by them. If circumstances had been slightly different and Joshua had fallen in 1831—perhaps succumbing to the assassination attempt which his brother Arthur may have been involved in—then Britain’s history could have been very different, and one might venture to say happier.

However, it was not to be, and in the second half of 1831 what had seemed like a steady trend of decline and isolation for Joshua briefly reversed. The Outlaws grew overconfident and Wyndham’s lieutenant Thomas Pelham-Clinton, 11th Earl of Lincoln,[1] made the fatal mistake of believing Joshua’s forces to be weak enough to meet them in open battle at what was termed the Battle of Warwick, although in reality it was fought on a common more than twenty miles from the city. Joshua’s forces, though made up largely of browncoats as usual, were led by the experienced General Sir Rupert Harding and regulars from the 52nd (West Kent) Regiment, the so-called “Diehards”.[2] Pelham-Clinton’s decision appears to have been partly motivated by ignorance or prejudice on his part due to Harding making his name fighting in India: Pelham-Clinton seems to have been one of many to dismiss such commanders as ‘sepoy generals’, regarding them as inferior whether because they had cut their teeth in a different environment and were thus unsuited for European warfare, or simply out of the racist principle that Indians were easier to beat. Pelham-Clinton himself does not seem to have been a hopeless commander (despite what simplified histories tend to assume) but he seriously underestimated Harding and the (mostly) Outlaw force was all but destroyed at the Battle.

The Battle of Warwick was an important turning point for the Popular Wars in Britain. Firstly, it interrupted the growing narrative that Joshua was doomed. It was more than just a setback, having wiped out a significant portion of the Outlaws’ military force, infuriating Wyndham and Cochrane. This would have had an important societal consequence just by itself, reducing the Outlaws’ relative clout within the loose alliance of anti-Joshua groups, their influence declining at the expense of Radical groups like the Runnymede Movement. However, this was relatively minor compared to a second consequence: the nature of the battle changed how the British establishment viewed the war. After Joshua’s suppression of the House of Commons, many peers had been careful not to criticise Joshua but had essentially remained on the fence as much as possible, considering it best to be in a position where they could pick up the pieces when he was inevitably toppled. The Battle of Warwick was a major change to this: successfully spun by state-owned newspapers and with this version of events circulated throughout the parts of the country Joshua still controlled with the aid of the Optel network, the battle was viewed by many as a triumph of British heroism over dangerous rebellion. Besides the cynical interpretation that many simply backed what they saw as the decisively victorious side in the battle, there are more layers to the affair. It is not clear whether the involvement of the 52nd Regiment was a deliberate decision by Joshua, his propagandist Andrew Wilson, or General Harding. Whether intentional or not, though, it was a massive propaganda victory. The 52nd were ineluctably associated in the public imagination with the stand of “Thermopylae-on-the-Downs” against the French invasion almost thirty years earlier. It didn’t matter that, obviously, none of the men currently wearing the red uniforms with soot-black facings had anything to do with that heroic stand: the association was there. The Marleburgensian regime had spent decades singing the praises of the 52nd and blowing them up into something bigger than they were: a symbol of heroic resistance against the French, an example of the same sacrifice that Joshua’s father had asked of the British people through all the years of dearth and strife to rebuild the country. The 52nd being involved in the crushing of the anti-Joshua forces could only give former fence-sitters pause and make them wonder whether it was time to choose a side. The battle did not make people like Joshua or consider him any more legitimate than before, but it did make them wonder if his opponents were sufficiently treacherous and destructively anti-British that siding with Joshua was the lesser of two evils. This impression on the part of the upper classes would only be intensified when, thanks to the decline of the Outlaws, the fierier Radicals began to dominate the tone of the propaganda coming out of the anti-Joshua forces. The upper classes became convinced that they were now in a battle for their very survival, and that became a self-fulfilling prophecy.

As struggles raged in America and, to a lesser extent, Ireland over the possibility of intervention to topple Joshua, in Britain the two sides grappled for supremacy in a bitter fight to the death. At Christmas 1831 Joshua pulled off a propaganda master stroke when he released from the Tower several peers and MPs who had opposed him for years. Led by George Hamilton-Gordon, 5th Earl of Aberdeen, these men gave speeches in which they essentially said that though they didn’t like Joshua, they considered the forces arrayed against him to be worse and urged the country to rally to oppose them. This move demonstrates how desperate Joshua had become in that he relaxed his usual conviction that the British people should not simply accept him, but should love him for his governance. At the same time, it was a major coup in that he had actually received support from a Scottish peer, the peerage of Scotland generally hating him for his “Bloody Blandford” days. The influential Earl of Salisbury, an old-fashioned Whig who had previously carefully remained on the fence, also gave cautious support for similar reasons. Some wishing to defend the peers’ memory have suggested that their actions were partly thanks to Joshua’s propaganda control of the newpapers, which turned the Runnymede Movement and their cohorts into murderous Jacobins. Yet for the most part it seems to be the case that such men genuinely viewed the idea of the advancement of the common people, even through relatively peaceful means, at their own expense to be a worse scenario than Joshua’s bleak arbitrary rule. And if this is the case, it is hard to argue with the conclusion that they deserved everything they got.

However Joshua’s brief reprieve had been just that. The other anti-Joshua forces had learned from Pelham-Clinton’s mistakes and avoided giving open battle except where necessary. In February 1832 Grantham fell to the Runnymede Movement’s militiamen. At this point, Andrew Wilson famously pleaded with Joshua that London was growing restless, the people a powder keg, and urged him to go to Oxford, where the people mostly genuinely still supported him out of loyalty to his father. Joshua dismissed the call, saying that to do so would make him look like a coward “and there would be some truth to that appearance, wouldn’t there? Your tongue is silver, but your belly is yellow. If you lack the stomach to stand to the end, then go!” And Wilson did go to Oxford. Many of the few individuals in a position to write about Joshua’s regime from within—our principal source remains founder of Reactivism John Greville, who was then Paymaster General of the Forces—wrote that despite his many faults, Joshua was genuinely brave and believed more in the rightness of his cause than in preserving his own life. Wilson, on the other hand, the witnesses all treat with scorn as a dirty coward who was once observed to visibly soil himself on a steam-carriage’s boiler bursting in the next street, constantly fearful of assassination attempts and considerably exaggerating his own importance to the regime. Now Joshua was deprived of his propagandist, with Wilson ostensibly readying Oxford as an alternative seat of government if Joshua did leave London, but in reality desperately trying to find some way to preserve his own life.

Although Joshua’s forces still held pockets of territory across England—principally Oxfordshire but parts of many other counties—his rule came to an end when the Runnymede Movement and their allies, including a rather smaller proportion of Outlaws than Wyndham would have hoped, descended on London in March 1832. It was not an organised invasion, beginning as a street mob led by the claimant ‘Princess Augusta’ which only then drew in reinforcements from the anti-Joshua forces then operating in the Home Counties. There was street fighting across London, but it rapidly became obvious that Joshua or his men had stripped London bare to try and shore up battles elsewhere, and many of the men that the Runnymede Movement fighters faced were mercenaries or bodyguards hired by the terrified peers who had pledged support to Joshua only months before. Most infamous of these groups were the so-called “Altar Boys”, a ramshackle army of thugs paid for by Frederick Byng, the Archbishop of Canterbury. Byng had supported Joshua from the start, believing Joshua when he blamed his father’s death on the Runnymede Movement, and regarding the Runnymede Movement as being ineluctably associated with Dissenters and Jacobins (which, to a high-church Anglican, were essentially indistinguishable). Even in at the death this support did not fade, and unlike many secular peers who fled for their country seats, Byng stayed to the end and refused to denounce Joshua, resulting in his eventual imprisonment (which could have been much worse).

The so-called Battle of London painted the streets with blood for a few days, but it soon became clear (no matter what the remaining functional propaganda papers said) that there were very few Joshua loyalists left, and the mood of ordinary Londoners shifted to support the Runnymede Movement. Numerous fires were started, whether accidentally or deliberately, but London was still damp from a recent inundation and, mercifully, there was no repeat of the conflagration of a generation before. The Palace of Westminster was seized by forces led by the Outlaws, Wyndham believing this was a sufficiently important symbol to focus on. He raised cheers from his supporters when he took up his position on the dusty opposition frontbench—the House of Commons had not been in use since Joshua dissolved it—and began an improntu speech with: “As I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted...”

*

From: “Before The Truth Can Get Its Boots On: War, Propaganda and the Manipulation of Truth” by Pavel Rostopshchin (1974):

The Inglorious Revolution in Great Britain represents a particularly intriguing case study. The name itself began as sarcastic propaganda to describe how bloody and divisive the conflict was compared to the (then) two earlier Glorious Revolutions, yet this contrast was drawn ignoring (wilfully or unintentionally) the fact that those very Glorious Revolutions had been rather less Glorious than many claimed. Ireland in particular could complain that from her perspective, the revolutions of both 1688-89 and 1750 scarcely deserved the label ‘bloodless’ that the British were so eager to employ. Even in Great Britain, though, the two revolutions were hardly as universally welcomed as Whig-penned histories would later claim, both essentially being invasions carefully spun into liberations by sympathetic media. The Inglorious Revolution differed in character: King Frederick II might have hoped for a similar course of events to that which his great-grandfather and namesake had been party to in 1750, but history conspired against him. He would return in glory at the head of a Hiberno-American army to liberate the homeland, but he would come too late. By July 1832, when the first soldiers set foot on British soil at Liverpool, the biggest events of the revolution were over, and those soldiers were received in owlish silence, not with cheers, by the Liverpudlians. An opportunity had been lost, and blood had been needlessly spilt.

Yet if the Glorious Revolutions were softened by the pen of politically motivated history, the Inglorious Revolution has been hardened. It was a miserable and bloody period, undeniably, yet art and literature of the following years exaggerated this. The reasons behind this movement in the media are somewhat complex. Firstly, Joshua Churchill had become a convenient hate figure that served to unite interests as diverse as extreme Democrats and ultra-conservative New Tories. In a strange manner, Blandford (as he was then generally known) succeeded in his aim of uniting the country as never before—except that it was united against himself. Initially, then, the Inglorious Revolution was hearkened back to in times of partisan strife, reminding people of when those on opposite benches in Parliament had united against a common foe. There is no age so grievous that it cannot become a golden age under the right circumstances.

However, the treatment of the Inglorious Revolution in the British media then shifted and morphed during the following People’s Kingdom period, confusing matters when it overlapped with the previous conception of Blandford the ultimate evil and everyone uniting against him. Writers found themselves opposed to the new government, and began instead to paint the Phoenix Party as a basically good intentioned group misled by Blandford. It was at this time that General Sir Rupert Harding became the well-known figure he remains today, emblematic of the “Good Phoenix” that supposedly represented the majority of the group, spoilt by Blandford and the bad apples of the PSC browncoats. Harding, though he had been responsible for the defeat of the Outlaws at the Battle of Warwick, was viewed with respect by the New Tory and remnant Whig tendencies formerly part of the anti-Blandford alliance, and his surrender with honours to the King’s Hiberno-American force at Nottingham in August 1832 had also become very symbolic. Harding had been rewarded with exile rather than the kind of grisly punishment that many top Blandfordite commanders met with, and eventually rose to become Lord Deputy of Cygnia. This eventual redemption only confused matters further; many continue to exaggerate Harding’s importance within the latter Marleburgensian regime, backward-projecting this high place which historiographic treatments awarded to him. In fact Harding did not even return to the country until 1824, bare months before the Duke of Marlborough’s death, and he remained a minor figure in the army until Blandford simply running out of good commanders led to the happenstance of his command—and glorious victory—at Warwick. It is easy to come up with the titles of five or six ‘historical’ drama films set in the Marleburgensian period that make Harding into a key player in British military and political affairs as far back as the 1810s, just because he is a recognisable archetype.

At the time of the Inglorious Revolution things were rather different. Harding was still hated for his successes under Blandford’s banner, the King was still looked upon with derision by many for fleeing the country, and the succession might even have been called into question if the false Princess Augusta had lived. But, of course, things went rather differently...

*

From: “A Velvet Fist in an Iron Glove: Britain under Joshua Churchill” by Stewart Philips, 1980:

While William Wyndham was declaiming in the dusty marble halls of the forgotten Palace of Westminster, ‘Princess Augusta’ and her fanatical Runnymede supporters marched on the Phoenix Tower. It was no secret that Churchill had left Whitehall and decamped to the prison-fortress. The Tower was still filled with many imprisoned MPs and a few peers, including numerous Whigs and Radicals who still refused to recognise Joshua. What happened next has been confused by accusations and counter-accusations. There were many claims that Joshua told his browncoats to kill the prisoners in their cells to avoid them being freed, and indeed several MPs do appear to have been murdered in such a manner. However, this does not fit with Joshua’s oft-expressed deluded conviction that there was no way that the Tower could fall to this rabble. The slaying of the MPs may have been performed by the browncoats on their own initiative, though it is difficult to see precisely why. Some suggest that the browncoats, by now reduced to a fanatically loyal core, may have been subject to a similar circumstance to Henry II and Thomas Becket, with a sarcastic or emotional call on Churchill’s part like “I wish all those traitors in the cells would drop dead” being interpreted literally. With the waters muddied by lack of evidence and politically motivated theories, we may never know why less than a third of the originally imprisoned MPs and Lords were found alive when the Tower was liberated.

Perhaps speaking of the Wesleyan influence in the Runnymede Movement, ‘Princess Augusta’ had her men march around the Tower (or at least the part that they could, it backing onto the Thames) while raucously playing musical instruments, in reference to the Walls of Jericho. Periodically Augusta or another Runnymede leader would call for Joshua to come out and face ‘the People’s Justice’. On the second day, after a failed attempt by the Runnymede fighters to set light to the Tower with carcasses hurled by makeshift catapult, a hooded figure came out on a balcony above the door to respond to the rebels. He introduced himself as “I speak for His Grace His Excellency the Duke of Marlborough, Lord Protector of the Kingdom of Great Britain and Defender of Her Rights and Liberties,” something which naturally resulted in many catcalls and jeers, but Augusta calmed the crowd. “And what does...that man say?” she cried.

The figure began a long rant accusing the rebels of being Jacobin traitors, “and Jean de Lisieux dwells in all your hearts as assuredly as does the Devil, with which he is one and the same! You, who would take up arms against your only rightful leader, appointed by God! He is England! He is England!” and in the middle of the rant, the hood fell back to reveal Joshua himself underneath, not a spokesman. Apparently shock alone prevented the Runnymede rebels from reacting.

Augusta, not too close to sanity herself according to contemporary accounts, screamed in reply: “You are not fit to walk the soil of England! I swear to you on the soul of my father the murdered King that you shall breathe your last before your filth touch her blessed earth again!”

Joshua stared at her for a moment, then spoke: “I am England. I am the last Englishman, when all the rest of you have fallen to foreign filth and Jacobin heresy. If I were to die, then England would die with me, and I will not permit that! But you—you traitor, you shall die, like all of them!” And he pulled out a revolving pistol and sprayed the crowd with fire.

Of course, Augusta’s prophecy came true. Even as she herself toppled from the horse, blood cascading from her neck and pooling on her naked breasts (as depicted in Charley’s painting Martyrs) a hail of fire from the stunned Runnymede fighters hurled Joshua back against the balcony. A pair of browncoats rushed out to try to drag him back, only to be caught in the fire as well. Finally, Joshua toppled forward and crashed to earth, dead before he hit the street.

Exactly what happened to his body remains a matter for debate. The generally accepted version of events state that his head was cut from his body to be paraded through the streets of London, while the rest of the body was hurled in the Thames. However, there is little in the way of evidence (from diarists and so forth) to suggest that the head was ever publicly displayed. Some suggest that Joshua’s corpse was simply cast into a mass grave with the numerous other bodies littering the streets, while a minority view is that it was rescued by fanatical browncoats and was secretly buried at a site that later became a pilgrimage centre for diehard Phoenix supporters. And, of course, there are the conspiracy theorists who insist Joshua was somehow still alive when he was thrown into the Thames and escaped to the New World, where he probably spent his time playing whist with Jean de Lisieux.

The hope had been that, deprived of Joshua, the Marleburgensian loyalists would collapse. This was not always the case. Given the calibre of leadership (or lack thereof) that Joshua had been providing, many of the loyalists had rallied to their cause in spite of Joshua rather than because of him. This circumstance was bad for the British people, as it led to unnecessary deaths after the outcome was already settled, but was ultimately good for King Frederick and the monarchy. Frederick’s Hiberno-American army arrived too late to crush Joshua as he had hoped, but a role remained. Frederick was able to gain the surrender of men like Harding, who submitted to the man they had always still quietly acknowledged as the rightful King. Helping in this role was the so-called Richard IV, who Frederick had met in Ireland and brought along. Richard appeared in chains to denounce his former life and publicly submit to Frederick in every major town the royal cavalcade came through. In practice, in private the two actually got along quite well, and Frederick was happy to give Richard the saving grace of allowing he and his family to leave for the East: Richard’s son William would go on to become President of Bengal at a crucial time for the East India Company.

Frederick eventually arrived in London on September 14th 1832, discovering more of the silent condemnation from the crowds that he had already experienced far too much of. Frederick was well aware that he had to work overtime to ensure the survival of not only his own position but the Crown itself. After a few bad experiences he was careful to keep his new American wife Queen Elizabeth out of the public view. It was too easy for his enemies to spin Frederick’s time in America as being a case of him idylically lounging around and bedding his pretty young wife while the British people suffered and died under Joshua Churchill’s iron bootheel. But Frederick proved able to the task of turning around his image. He met with the rather ramshackle Council of State that had been running London and, on paper at least, the country. This consisted of New Tories including Wyndham and the hapless Pelham-Clinton, the new Radical leader David Thompson, and men who at the time were still viewed as Radicals, such as Manchester Democratic Association leader Peter Baker and Red Dragon Army commander Llewelyn Thomas. Added to this was the new Lord Mayor of London Jeremy Bentham, the previous Joshua-supporting one having hastily been deposed by the Livery Companies when they realised which way the wind was blowing. The Archbishop of Canterbury’s throne remained empty for the moment, though, with the Church of England’s General Synod still protesting over Byng’s imprisonment (and, it was rumoured, torture) at the hands of the Runnymede Movement.

Frederick quickly hit it off with the Council, despite suspicion on the part of the earthier men still under the Radical banner like Baker. He was quick to apologise for his actions, though he gave reasons for why he could not have remained while Joshua took over, and promised to pay back the country every day for the rest of his life. He was also praised by many for his diplomatic, Christ-inspired answer when a Runnymede fanatic asked him straight-out whether “Princess Augusta” had really been his sister. Frederick looked down on the bloodied body lying in state on the bier in Westminster Abbey, and said simply: “She was my sister. You are all my brothers and sisters, this day and forever.”

The King bought at least the grudging loyalty of the rebel leaders with a victory in October, when he led his troops to Oxford to demand the surrender of the last remaining Marleburgensian holdout. Ironically the survival of the monarchy can perhaps be attributed to Andrew Wilson. The Oxonians still remained loyal to the Phoenix Party on the whole, but the popular version of events suggests that the Dons had become so fed up with Wilson’s constant whining and his urging Oxford to fight on while simultaneously plotting his own escape that they were persuaded to surrender to the King just to get rid of him. Of course the reality is rather more complicated, though the popular story that Wilson was dumped in front of the King before the Radcliffe Camera, trussed up and with an apple jammed in his mouth, appears to be true.[3]

The surrender of Oxford is often considered to be the end of the Inglorious Revolution, though in practice army regulars continued to hunt browncoat rebels—many of their groups now having metamorphosed into simple criminal gangs—throughout 1833. What became immediately obvious to those with eyes to see is that the makeup of Britain had changed forever. The working classes had played a bigger role in events than in any time since the Civil War. And they were unwilling to be put back in their box again. Things could not go back to the way they were before. The old Britain was gone. All that remained to see is what would take its place...










[1] OTL George II allowed the Duke of Newcastle’s peerage to devolve to this branch of the family on his death in addition to the earldom of Lincoln, which they already held. In TTL Frederick I reversed this decision after taking the throne, as the Duke of Newcastle was a political enemy and he wanted the title to die out to make a point.

[2] See Part #69.

[3] The Radcliffe Camera was built in the 1730s, too early to be affected by the POD.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #147: Pax Quaeritur Bello

“Victorious warriors win first and then go to war, while defeated warriors go to war first and then seek to win.”

– Sun Tsuy, The Art of War
[1]

*

From: “The Congress of Brussels” by Friedrich Tolcher (1949)—

The Congress of Brussels might have been named in imitation of the Congress of Copenhagen, but in truth this optimistic comparison could scarcely be further from the truth. At Copenhagen there had been little in the way of real division. It was a group of victors—the restored French Royalists mostly successful in convincing others that they represented part of that alliance rather than a continuation of Lisieux’s France—with some mild squabbles over the spoils. Brussels was very different. There was not even the vaguest ideological grouping between the nations that argued there. Every country was there for itself, and in some cases for its people. It was a fierily nationalistic struggle, news of which doubtless inspiring and repelling Pablo Sanchez, at the time still anonymously hiding out in a small village in his native Spain: he would not leave for the UPSA until peace broke out.

Perhaps the best contrast was drawn by the veteran Danish diplomat Emil Christiansen, who had attended the Congress of Copenhagen as a young subaltern. “At Copenhagen, there was little in the way of real enmity,” he wrote in his memoirs. “There was a palpable sense of exhaustion, and a sense that after the grand struggle against Jacobinism, no minor disagreement over the postwar settlement was sufficient to reignite a war. The Russians would never have attacked the British in France over squabbling over occupation territories or something of that nature. Brussels was different. The exhaustion was there again, but this time there was a perception that every representative had the whole people of his nation behind him, urging him on. Even those regimes that had been fighting against Populist uprisings now had earned a greater sense of representing their subjects. The wars had truly been Popular, and that ultimately impaired the effort to gain a lasting peace. Diplomacy works better when its participants view themselves as members of a gentleman’s club, each with more in common with the fellow sitting next to him than with his compatriots back home. In the early days we used to joke that we were like husbands at their club, with our rulers and our countries like our angry wives and children back home, ready to nag us for having gambled away some of our riches. By Brussels that cosy notion was dead: we were now more like champions fighting at a tournament, trying to win our nations supremacy as though it were the prize. And that is not conducive to the kind of cooperation and alliance-building needed to construct a peaceful postwar European system.”

In order to understand Brussels we naturally must understand the path to the Congress, and why that city was chosen. In February 1835 Napoleon “Leo Bone” Bonaparte had died, just prior to hearing that Maximilian II of Flanders was willing to negotiate to end the fighting on that frontier. This decapitated the French wartime regime, depriving it of its Dictateur. For months the Rouge Party leader André Malraux had already been arguing that there was now no need for the triumvirate and Dictateur, that the danger to France’s national survival was now past. France had reconquered Lorraine, extended her influence into the new Swiss state (later to become the Bernese Republic) and while her defeat of Italy had not been total, she had gained significant territory compared to the pre-war situation. Flanders was the only foe that remained, and Bonaparte’s attempt at a final offensive had failed. Though France lacked a Dictateur, it seemed obvious what must be done next: seek peace with Flanders through a Congress also drawing in other countries to establish a lasting postwar system.

However, that is not what occurred. Malraux withdrew from the triumvirate and called for fresh elections so that the French people would have a voice at the peace negotiations. Claude Devigny and Émile Perrier, the Bleu and Blanc leaders respectively, disagreed. Both suspected the Rouges would benefit, with the tides of Populism sweeping Europe, and both wanted to keep Malraux out of handling the end of the war. To that end they decided to form a coalition government to rule France for the moment, relying on legislation that let them delay elections in wartime. The Blancs were the larger of the two parties in the Grand-Parlement, but King Charles still refused to deal with Perrier after the latter’s earlier missteps, and the Blancs refused to nominate a new leader on principle, so Devigny became Prime Minister as a compromise.

The reasoning behind the coalition’s actions has been much debated, but many believe that Devigny and his fellows gained access to Bonaparte’s papers dealing with the negotiations with Maximilian, but either had incomplete versions or else read them with a biased eye that only took in the parts they wanted to read. Whatever the reason, Devigny and company became convinced that Maximilian’s Flanders was on its last legs. They believed that Bonaparte’s reasoning was no longer relevant: France no longer had to worry about being viewed as the aggressor, as that had been the popular image surrounding the last offensive yet there had been no negative consequences. Furthermore, both men were aware of how Bonaparte had been criticised by the Rouges for failing to protect the Walloons, and believed that a new offensive could draw all of Wallonia into France and win them points with some who would otherwise vote Rouge. To that end, they broke off the peace negotiations and, to some misgivings from the King, launched what became known as the offensive parthe (Parthian Offensive), as it was the last shot of the Popular Wars.

The fact that this name is so drenched in blood in the popular imagination ensures that no detailed description should be necessary. The Parthian Offensive was badly misjudged from the start. All the Devigny coalition government seemed to care about was that it was all the great armies of France facing a small country that should be exhausted from its invasion of the Dutch Republic and quelling rebellions in its Rhineland possessions. The truth was that it was the French armies that were more exhausted, as Bonaparte had realised after his own ill-fated offensive. Too many good men had died either in the ‘Nightmare War’ against Italy or in the earlier Flemish offensive. Too many officers were young, inexperienced and overpromoted. The Flemings were a technologically advanced force that could not be easily intimidated using steam-artillery or rocket tactics. They were also fighting for their homeland. And, most significantly of all, the other fronts were now quiet. Since William VII’s rescue from captivity—ironically at the hands of Marshal Forgues’ Frenchmen—he had observed how his countrymen mostly welcomed the Flemings as liberators after the oppression of Scherman, and had decided which way the wind was blowing. Having been reassured by Maximilian that he would continue to have a significant role in the postwar settlement, William urged the Dutch to support the Flemings and volunteer to help them resist the new French offensive. With the Dutch at least quiescent, the Flemings were able to concentrate all their forces against the French, aided by the fact that (as had been observed in Italy) modern warfare with its repeaters and rifles tended to favour the defensive position.

The Parthian Offensive lasted less than a month and resulted in the capture of barely a dozen towns. The French were lucky they did not lose territory. Whereas the Flemings remained disciplined and motivated as only the soldier with his back to his own country can be, the French were demoralised and poorly motivated, unwilling to throw their lives away for the political ambitions of their leaders (for such as it was seen, aided by Rouge propaganda circulated through the army by sympathisers). The army threatened a mutiny on April 14th, and though the communication was secret, an appalled Devigny decided things had gone far enough. Worse, Bonaparte’s prophecy came true. Having observed the French’s problems, Charles IV, Emperor of New Spain and restored King of Old Spain, sent a missive indicating that Spain would like to see an ‘equitable’ revision of the Franco-Spanish border...

The Congress of Brussels opened on August 12th 1835. The choice of location appears not to have been to deliberately slight the French, holding it in a city whose people were naturally hostile to them both for the Jacobin Wars era occupation and the late conflict. Rather, it was because in the intervening time other powers had become involved in the negotiations to establish a postwar settlement, and Brussels was viewed as a more distant and neutral location for them. Among these powers were Saxony and the Hapsburgs (having already resolved the Bohemian situation by the Congress of Brünn two years earlier, but wishing to settle the status of Bavaria), soon to be joined by Denmark and Russia. Great Britain also became involved, though her negotiating position was hampered by the shock results of her election in June 1835 and the struggles of the new government to get to grips with the situation. In many ways the Congress of Brussels’ role was simply to internationally validate and ratify treaties that had already been agreed between participants in local wars: the fact that such groundwork had already been laid perhaps suggests how the Congress resulted in any settlement at all despite the sense of fiery nationalistic disagreement.

The settlement agreed by the Congress can very briefly be summarised here:

Iberia

- Portugal to retain Corunna and a small part of southern Galicia, but the rest to be returned to Spain. Spain to regain Badajoz and Ciudad Rodrigo, with the Hispano-Portuguese border outside Galicia being restored to its 1794 form.

- Spain to accept an enlarged Navarre in exchange for the restoration of the 1794 Franco-Spanish border and the recreation of the co-principality of Andorra.

- Spain to recognise the rump Kingdom of Aragon as the Kingdom of Catalonia, in personal union with Naples and Sicily (the “Kingdom of the Three Sicilies”) and the Hispano-Catalonian border to be fixed.

- The Franco-Catalonian border remains unchanged from the Franco-Aragonese border set in 1809.


British Isles and France

- The Isle of Man’s independence to be restored (the New Tynwald voted for the island to become a republic in 1840, severing the last links to the British monarchy).

- The King of Great Britain to cede the Channel Islands to his French counterpart and to abandon his claim as Duke of Normandy. Charles IX re-created the Duchy of Normandy (which had been subsumed into the French crown lands years before) and bestowed the title of Duke of Normandy on his son the Dauphin Louis Henri. The Channel Islands remained a feudal territory and would not see full political integration into France until reforms of the Diamantine Party years later.

- Calais restored to France from Britain.

- France gains Walloon territory from Flanders, to be directly integrated into the French crown. (The territorial gains, centred on Charleroi, were less than many expected in France).

- France gains territory from Italy consisting of the restoration of the 1794 Franco-Piedmontese border, plus Savoy.

- Other powers recognise the Bernese Republic and its borders (one of the biggest sticking points of the negotiations, due to the perception that the Republic is a French puppet and the amount of Italian territory it had obtained. Ultimately the source of the ‘Maucler Letter’ (q.v.)).

- France to gain all of Lorraine from the Italian Hapsburgs, although the ‘Maucler Letter’ sparked (erroneous) rumours that part of the territory was to be awarded to Swabia in order to sweeten the deal on the Swiss lands.


Italy

- Territory transferred from the Papal State to Naples (the ‘Three Sicilies’). The Congress was often accused of having implicitly recognised that the Papal State, and by extension the Pope, had become a puppet of the Neapolitan monarchy.

- The Three Sicilies gains Tuscany (another controversial sticking point, and if the Austrian and Italian Hapsburgs had still been speaking to each other, would probably not have gone through).

- The Three Sicilies gains Lucca. The Luccan ruling house of Poland is financially compensated.

- Malta is explicitly recognised as an independent territory part-owned by the International Counter-Piracy Agency, with the remaining British claims rejected. (This was simply bringing international law up to date with what had been the de facto situation for years).

- France fully recognises the Hapsburg possession of Italy and disavows the claim of Victor Felix of the House of Savoy (currently living in exile in the Bernese Republic).

- Sardinian independence is recognised (along with Corsican independence for those countries that had previously refused to recognise Corsica due to its radical form of government).


Germany[/i]

- The former Dutch Republic is to be integrated with Flanders, the resulting country to be called ‘the Kingdom of the Reunited Netherlands’. (Of course this name did not stick, but at the time ‘Belgium’ was just a romantic name bandied about by intellectuals).

- However, some former Dutch territories in Germany, including Munster, instead to become part of Low Saxony (see below).

- Hanover, Brunswick and the other former territories composing the Alliance of Hildesheim to be integrated under the Brunswick monarchy as the ‘Kingdom of Lower Saxony’ (Niedersachsen). The choice of name by Duke (now King) Charles II was widely viewed as significant, indicating his desire to become part of a new German system led by the Saxons. Saxony itself, though properly called ‘Upper Saxony’ in contrast to this name, was often instead termed ‘High Saxony’ (Hochsachsen) as a mild pun on its pre-eminent position in the new Germany.

- The pre-war Danish territories in Germany are recognised as an integral part of the Danish crown (the Schmidtist rebellions by now having been crushed). At the Congress the Danish King Valdemar V and II first revealed his intentions for his possessions. Adopting a variant of the New Spanish ‘Arandite Plan’, he elevated himself to Emperor Valdemar I of a new ‘Nordic Empire’, which would be further divided into two kingdoms under his two sons. Frederick, the elder, would become ‘King of Scandinavia’ (consisting of Denmark, Norway and the rump Sweden still under Danish control integrated into a single state) while Christian, the younger, would rule over Danish Germany as the ‘Kingdom of Billungia’, named after an archaic term for a tribe that had once inhabited the German Baltic. This plan was rather controversial in some quarters. Oldenburg became a North Sea exclave of Billungia, rather than remaining an overseas Danish territory, in 1839. The precise status of Schleswig and Holstein, on the other hand, would remain a major issue for years to come.

- Later in the Congress, in March 1836, the Danes agreed to trade Danzig to Poland in exchange for Brandenburg-Stettin, which was currently occupied by Polish forces, and Brandenburg-Stettin was subsumed into Billungia. This action, which was widely criticised by many commentators for giving up the key port of Danzig, is generally viewed as being an act of petty one-upmanship against Saxony for the annexation of the other part of Brandenburg (see below) as well as perhaps an attempt to prevent Poland from being drawn into the ‘Saxon system’.

- Saxony to annex all of Brandenburg-Berlin (the justification of Augustus II was that it was a ‘natural act’ needed to counterbalance the new large Bohemian kingdom under his brother).

- Most of the former Mittelbund/VRD, along with the former Saxon exclave of Mark,[2] to become a new Kingdom of Grand Hesse under Augustus II’s youngest brother Frederick Christian. The name ‘Grand Hesse’ is the most usual English translation of German Großhessen, although ‘Greater Hesse’ might be more accurate. Frederick Christian’s Catholicism was somewhat controversial as the new state had a Protestant majority, though also a significant Catholic minority. Unlike the other states in the ‘Saxon system’, Grand Hesse was explicitly recognised as constitutionally having a strong, popularly elected Diet: this was of course thanks to the deal that the Saxons had cut with Wilhelm Brüning’s faction of the Schmidtists, but was justified to the conservative states at the Congress as being a counterbalance due to the issue of Frederick Christian’s religion.

- Cologne, formerly a Mittelbund exclave within Flanders, to be awarded to Flanders.

- Swabia loses the territories that go to make up the Bernese Republic. In compensation, Swabia is awarded some former Austrian-Bavarian territories including Bayreuth and Augsburg.

- One of the most long-running and contentious issues at the Congress was what to do with Bavaria. After the bloody conflict there, both Austria and Saxony were convinced that the place was impossible to govern and not worth the effort, yet both were insistent the other should not have it just in case they turned out to be wrong. It was, somewhat surprisingly, Devigny who came up with the solution, perhaps because the Italian demands about Victor Felix had been on his mind. Citing the Luccan succession to the throne of Poland as precedent, Devigny proposed that Victor Felix be made King of an independent, neutralised Bavaria. This proved a popular solution: Victor Felix had a crown, the Saxons and Austrians had a way out, and the Italians hoped that a Kleinkrieger would cut his throat. Of course, it did not turn out that way...

- Most of the former Kingdom of Bohemia within the Hapsburg dominions to be turned into an independent Kingdom of Bohemia under Augustus II’s brother Xavier Albert as Albert II. However the Duchy of Teschen is ceded to Poland (see below) while the Hapsburgs retain approximately two-thirds of Moravia, including Brünn.


Eastern Europe

- Poland annexes the former Duchy of Prussia, gains Danzig from the Danes, and gains Teschen, Krakau and some additional Galician territory from the Hapsburgs.

- The separation of the Russian and Lithuanian royal houses is recognised.

- The independent rump Sweden was not recognised as such after disagreements between the powers, and this remained a contentious issue for the Russians for some years.

- The partition of the Danubian Principalities by the Hapsburgs and Russians, dating from their intervention in the Ottoman Time of Troubles some years earlier, was widely recognised, as was the Russian conquest of the Crimea (now subdued once again). (There were rumours that the Hapsburgs had considered putting forward a decidedly optimistic claim on Moldavia, but if so this was wisely not followed through on).


This is, of course, a very brief summary, and another book could be written about the fine detail of the new European system hammered out at the Congress. One area often brought up is the failure of the powers to consider the New World, which is often attributed to simple myopia or arrogance. In truth we should be wary about the dangers of hindsight. It seems obvious to us in retrospect that the Popular Wars represented the dawning of the age of increasing American supremacy and the rise of the two great powers that would increasingly define the historical patterns of the latter half of the nineteenth century. Yet at the time this was not the case. Furthermore, it is inaccurate to claim that the Americas were entirely ignored at the Congress; it was simply that there was too much disagreement over taking even the broadest position, with the Spanish representatives particularly determined to prevent all of Europe taking a coherent position that could lead to interference. From this it is immediately apparent (although, again, we benefit from hindsight) that the new government in Madrid, made up of veterans of New Spain’s administration, was still acting as though its main centre of interests was in the Americas.

It has been said that one knows a good compromise when it satisfies nobody. This can perhaps be said of Brussels, but it certainly satisfied some powers more than others. Though irked at the lack of recognition of their new Swedish appendage, the Russians represented an increasingly potent and respected force in Europe. The Neapolitans had seen their rivals humiliated and their gains recognised, though they had suffered losses in Spain. The Spanish had seen their long exilic claim vindicated. The Saxons were in position to impose the vision of Germany they had concocted throughout the Watchful Peace, with the Hapsburgs fallen and left licking their wounds for a generation. In 1838 the Treaty of Potsdam was signed, dismissing the last vestiges of the Concert of Germany and creating the new Federal League of Germany (Deutsche Bundesliga), made up of ‘High’ Saxony, Low Saxony, Grand Hesse, and Bohemia. The Bundesliga was ostensibly just an extension of the single currency and customs union (Zollverein) established under the Saxon-backed ‘Koalitionsthaler’ during the Watchful Peace, but it was clear to everyone that its real purpose was to further Saxon hegemony in Germany and the Saxon vision for Germany. The Bundesliga was ultimately lead to the formation of the rival Isolationsgebiet in 1840. But this is to get ahead of ourselves.

The most obvious and immediate consequence of the Congress was a tide of public anger in France. The French people had rallied together in their country’s time of peril and had spent tides of their own blood in order to protect the country against its seemingly endless enemies. Their leader, the flawed but still widely respected Bonaparte, had given his own life in the struggle, and that it was a death from the strains of command rather than being riddled with bullets made no difference. And now, said the version of events circulated through the army and workers by the Rouge Party’s committees, all that had been thrown away at the Congress by the aristocratic Blanc-Bleu government, which would gladly throw away the gains achieved through thousands of French commoners’ lives with a laugh and a clink of glasses with their aristocratic foreign friends. To the more intellectual and idealistic angry young men, the Rouges instead contended that the Blanc-Bleu government had abandoned Bonaparte’s famous pledge to support an independent Dutch state at all costs, and cared nothing for the Walloons still being expelled from their homes on the ‘Route des Larmes’. “All they want is for everything to go back to how it was in 1825...or, better yet, in 1793,” was the biting summary by one Rouge rabblerouser. 1793 was perhaps the best comparison. For France was in a revolutionary mood that had not been seen since Le Diamant walked the earth.

The publication of the ‘Maucler Letter’, a fake (but supposedly based on real events) letter from Devigny to the chief minister of Swabia promising them part of Lorraine—hard-won with French blood—was the real trigger for outpourings of public outrage. However, it is worth remembering that when it came to soldiers, what was often a bigger motivator was the rumour that the government was threatening to go back on its word on war pensions. Malraux and the Rouges were taking a huge gamble. They could easily have lost control of the public anger they were stirring up, as many had before them, and France could once again have become embroiled in a violent revolution that could have set tired, exhausted Europe alight yet again. Fortunately, this did not happen, largely thanks to the action of one man who had observed Napoleon Bonaparte through the long years while he was growing up, inspired by the man but never being the puppet that some had accused him of being. While Devigny, Perrier and the rest of the Blanc-Bleu government dithered at reports of army mutinies and marches by dispossessed soldiers on Paris, King Charles rode out alone save for a few guards and surprised a large group of mutineers—including many officers—encamped near Beauvais. The King would repeat his action several times, as in the real world not all the troublemakers would be in one place, but the Beauvais incident is the one typically remembered and depicted in art. That morning of July 12th, 1836 has been etched in French cultural memory.

The King went out in front of the massed mutineers on horseback, wearing his full ceremonial robes and crown (something which Charles’ diary recounts gave him backache for days afterwards). Though some of the more extremist soldiers gave catcalls, for the most part the King was still respected and the soldiers bowed to him. The King then turned to them and, with the resonant voice he had developed on the advice of Bonaparte, said: “Soldiers of France! All of you, arise. Long you have fought in the defence of your King and your country. Long you have suffered and died to protect your wives and children, your land, your liberty. And so on this day, let no man bow to the King of the French. On this day, rather, let the King bow to those whose sacrifices means he still has a kingdom.” And Charles went down from his horse and, to the shock of the soldiers, did just that.

Then from out of the woods another figure emerged, and some of the soldiers recognised him as André Malraux. “I have been reminded,” Charles said, “that ’twould be a strange world in which those who fought and died for their King and country in war should have no say in how that country is governed in peace. Therefore, it is my intention to dissolve the Grand-Parlement and hold a new election, an election in which every man who has served in France’s army shall be exempt from all property qualifications. You have won the war! You have earned the vote! Now help your King win the peace.”

Charles’ proclamation was met with applause and cheers from the troops and, despite his admonition, many of them bowed once again. It would not be until some years later that July 12th would be celebrated annually as the Jour des Soldats, the Soldiers’ Day, on which it is the King (and later all government officials) who bow to every veteran of France, down to the lowest private, rather than the other way around.

The King’s actions helped both secure the French monarchy and prevent further unrest. He dissolved the Grand-Parlement against the wishes of the Blancs and Bleus (who really did not have a case, their former logic being based on elections being delayed due to war, and the war now being over). The franchise being granted to soldiers doubtless helped the Rouges, but even without this reform it seems likely that the Blancs and Bleus would have suffered a defeat: the late government had not distinguished itself, motivated largely by selfish concerns. Rather confusingly, it became known as the “Blue Election” (because French military uniforms were blue).[3] Predictably, the result was a landslide victory for the Rouges, who became the first majority government in French history, while the Blancs and Bleus were crushed. The Blancs retained more seats, partly because of those automatically granted to aristocrats, and this combined with Devigny being a scapegoat ensured that, when it was decided to continue the alliance between the parties in the face of Rouge domination, the Blancs would be in the driving seat. With out-of-touch aristocrats running the opposition, the Rouges could do what they liked for the foreseeable future, and it is for this reason that this period is often called “The People’s Kingdom”. Of course, the term has also been applied to Britain, but over there it meant something rather different...











[1] While I have used OTL pinyin for most Chinese names to avoid confusion, a few well-known names have been put in their TTL spelling, and Sun Tzu is most known through Russian translations. While there is a single popular Chinese transliteration system by the ‘present day’ of TTL, some particular names remain best known in earlier transliteration systems, much like how ‘Chiang Kai-shek’ is still a much more popular and recognisable spelling of the Kuomintang leader’s name than the pinyin ‘Jiang Jieshi’.

[2] Known as the County of Mark under the Holy Roman Empire. It became part of Prussia in 1701 in both OTL and TTL, and in TTL passed to Saxony after the Third War of Supremacy in 1760.

[3] Compare the ‘khaki elections’ in Britain of OTL.


Part #148: Totally Radical

Dr D. Wostyn: Start recording.

Gentlemen, you will recall that I am not in the habit of prefacing many of these digitised segments with my own words, restricting myself to the official mission logs. However, a comment in the last update from the Thande Institute by a Dr Ashok Pataki has persuaded me that clarification is required in this case. Dr Pataki contends that the segments I have been digitising for the past few weeks have been, and I quote, ‘too Eurocentric’. Naturally, no-one familiar with my own background could accuse me of bias in that area. Therefore I should explain: as you will know from Captain MacCaulay’s last few mission updates, we have obtained the necessary forged passports and other items through the black market contacts Lieutenant McConnell has developed, and on Friday we travel to England by ferry. Thereafter, I will naturally be restricted in the books I can digitise to those which can safely be obtained in England, with what we have gathered to be a more rigorous government censorship policy than here in Ireland. I have discerned from the political treatises I have read here that the Popular Wars in Europe are a significant focus for English censorship, being central to the origins of Societism and the story of Pablo Sanchez. Therefore, I thought it best to focus on that area while we still have access to the relatively neutral accounts that the Irish government permits in its libraries. I understand that censorship of, for example, Indian or Chinese history is much less pronounced in England, which I would guess is a necessary consequence of the Diversitarian idea underlying theory of government there: it doesn’t matter if people read about the affairs of people far away, because those people are so alien to us that nothing our people read will be applicable to the here and now anyway.

With that said, the remaining few segments before we leave shall seek to wrap up the Popular Wars in Europe and the Americas...


*

From: “The People’s Kingdom” by Basil Jenkinson (1973)—

With the death of Joshua Churchill (then mostly known as ‘Blandford’) in 1832 and the Popular Wars running for another three or four years elsewhere, one might expect Great Britain to have been in a stronger position at the Congress of Brussels. However, events in the intervening period conspired against her. Firstly, the country was still overrun with groups hostile to the new provisional government, many of them having degenerated into banditry to the point where few could tell whether they had started out as Joshua’s forces or his opponents’. Just as in England’s last civil war, many of those on both sides who had picked up a weapon had done it for the potential for booty rather than out of belief in any cause, and minor things like the reason for the war having been resolved did not dissuade them from continuing their own activities. Throughout 1833 and early 1834, government forces hunted down these groups of bandits. Probably the most controversial of these incidents was the destruction of Colquhoun’s Band in August 1833. The matter has been made a Heritage Point of Controversy, but it was impossible to find a neutral opinion even before this. Many Scots insisted that Malcolm Colquhoun, a man of noble blood who had previously fought well against Joshua’s forces with the Men of Inveraray, was blameless and his men had been fought and defeated simply because the new government in London was afraid of there being a Scottish voice at the table. The English on the other hand contended that Colquhoun, though his own personal character is generally attested to be good, was heading up an army consisting partially of rapists, drunkards and murderers who were no better than the other bands the fledgeling government was tackling farther south. Some more questionable accounts on both sides claim Colquhoun was a Jacobite romantic and seriously entertained the idea of creating an independent Scotland and bringing over Victor Felix of Sardinia—who the Jacobite claim had passed to—to be King. Most sceptical historians believe this to be an invention after the fact, though whether by Scottish nationalists looking for a hero or English unionists looking for a villain is open to question. In the event, of course, Victor Felix became King of Bavaria at the Congress of Brussels and never set foot in Scotland.

The provisional government was essentially the former Council of State that had ruled in London before the return of Frederick II, now converted into a Privy Council. Some additional members were added as the government’s control over more and more of the country stabilised, but this origin was never quite forgotten and the Council was often accused of a focus on London and the Home Counties. The Council incorporated members from most of the various factions that had been warring against Joshua, including Radical Party leader David Thompson, New Tory leader and Outlaw commander William Wyndham, and their deputies Joseph Hartington and Thomas Pelham-Clinton respectively. At the time, Runnymede Movement men like Llewelyn Thomas and Peter Baker were still considered Radicals, although there were already signs of a fracture between what were initially known as Green and Purple Radicals, and this meant the New Tories were in the minority. Given this, it is at first hard to see why the New Tories were perceived by the public as taking a leading role in the Council, but we must be careful not to view the past through glasses tinted by the present. At the time, party numbers tended to matter less than the profile and ability of individual figures, though that was about to change. And as Thompson was not well known—Joshua having killed the previous Radical leader, David Attwood, and then suppressed the press—Wyndham was the only name most people knew. That and Pelham-Clinton, but not for good reasons. The fact that Pelham-Clinton’s brother had been involved in the destruction of Colquhoun’s Band (though not in a leading role as many claimed) did not help. At this time many opponents of the New Tories started claiming that the ‘massacre’ of Colquhoun’s Band had happened near Inveraray, near the same site where Joshua’s troops had defeated the Men of Inveraray four years previously. This was in fact untrue, but was later appropriated by Scottish nationalists wanting to further romanticise the story and claim that all London-based governments were equally brutal—and to this day the visitors’ centre stands on the wrong site rather than have countless HPoC tourists[1] show up in the middle of nowhere on the day.

This tended to make the New Tories somewhat unpopular, and this was furthered by what were euphemistically referred to as ‘debates’ over how to reconstitute Parliament. King Frederick was earnest about calling a new Parliament as soon as possible, but disagreements were rife. Wyndham wanted to call a new Parliament under the existing rules (and would perhaps even have done away with some of the Foxite reforms if he thought he could get away with it) but without the voter intimidation that had been the norm in the Marleburgensian period. The Radicals on the other hand knew this was their best opportunity to start from scratch and seek a more equitable mode of government. Thompson initially wanted the franchise expanded to the middle classes, Baker to all householders. All sides sought the support of the King, who though possessing damaged credibility due to his ‘King Runaway’ reputation, was nonetheless rebuilding his political influence thanks to his role in the surrender of Oxford. Frederick initially remained aloof, but spent much of 1834 travelling the country. His reasons for doing so were manifold: he wanted the people to see him with the armies tackling the bandits and helping to mend the damage from Joshua’s brutal rule—sometimes in the most literal sense, taking up a hammer and nails to help some pauper rebuild his shack.[2] He also wanted to take stock of his kingdom with his own eyes, often being shocked by what the last few years had done to it. Another reason, though, was to quietly take soundings on the opinions of the British people as a whole on the arguments over the reconstitution of Parliament. Frederick’s own opinion is difficult to grasp. He has gone down in history with the sour Regressive label of “King Populist, just as his father was King Radical” but we must remember that this is the king who grew to manhood under the influence of John Churchill. Some have suggested he simply rebelled against that upbringing by going to the polar opposite, but it is more likely that Frederick’s own personal opinions were vaguely conservative—he merely adapted to fit the circumstances. In the Virginia Crisis he had seen how to use a particular cobrist cause, that of abolitionism, as a way to get revenge on Eveleigh and topple his government. Now he saw that there was real anger and appetite for reform among the British people, and everyone down to the lowliest wanted a share in the governance of the country. Nobody wanted to see another Joshua Churchill, and nobody was willing to entrust that prevention only to the voting classes—who, after all, had largely rallied around Joshua out of fear of the Runnymede Movement and their ilk. And the British people, normally rather apathetic towards mass revolutionary movements, were ready to embrace Runnymede out of sheer spite over this.

Frederick (it is thought) therefore came to the conclusion that if he sided with the New Tories, the ‘Put Everything Back The Way It Was Before Party’ as Bulkeley prophetically if sarcastically dubbed them, the country would not tolerate it and a 1794-style revolution[3] was real possibility. Perhaps not right now, with the people in such an exhausted state, but he doubted they would have forgotten this ‘betrayal’ four or five years down the line. Frederick and the establishment might prevent such a revolution succeeding...if they turned to Joshua-like oppressive tactics, and the King was unwilling to countenance that. Therefore, the King decided—perhaps, one might venture, with some of the audacity of John Churchill—to risk a more radical course in every sense of the word. When he returned to London in September 1834, Frederick informed the Privy Council that the new parliamentary elections would be held according to the manner he had helped bring about in Virginia: with the secret ballot box and with universal suffrage.[4] A cartoon in The Ringleader—which, like all the old satirical papers and not a few new ones, had come out of the woodwork after Joshua’s defeat—depicted Pelham-Clinton lying on the floor of the room, his chair splintered under his portly form and his face red with shock, sputtering incoherently. David Thompson comments “My—His Fatness appears to be dying of apoplexy,” and a glum-looking William Wyndham replies dryly “Do not say such things, sir—it is rude to raise one’s hopes in such a way, only to cruelly dash them.” By this point few viewed Pelham-Clinton as anything but a liability for the New Tories. In the background, Frederick can be seen holding his crown in one hand and a Phrygian cap in the other as though weighing them. His decision to draw the parallel with Virginia ensured that, no matter how pragmatic his decision might have made, his life narrative in the public imagination would now forever be that of King Populist.

The real rather than cartoon Wyndham was, of course, strongly opposed to the move, and was vocal about it. On October 13th, he was approached by a group later dubbed the Bond Street Conspiracy (due to the house where their meetings were held being on that street) who sought to launch a coup against the provisional government and install Wyndham as Prime Minister. Wyndham nodded along with all their proposals, left the house, and immediately went to Llewelyn Thomas, knowing the Welsh leader still had some of his personal troops in London. Wyndham and Thomas successfully trapped most of the conspirators before they could escape and they were added to the large number of Joshua diehard loyalists in the Tower, the Council still arguing over how they should be judged. Wyndham’s comment to one of the Conspiracy leaders (who turned out to be the Bishop of Bath and Wells under his hood) was a bitter “I may disagree with the course my King has chosen, but I will nonetheless obey him to the last fibre of my being, and to do otherwise makes one no better than Jacobin scum. You imagine yourself a Bonaparte when you are a Robespierre. Get them out of my sight!”

The Bond Street Affair had a manifold effect on what would be the election of 1835. Firstly, Wyndham sticking to his principles impressed many who had previously written him off merely as a crusty establishmentarian, and it was ultimately at this moment that the unique and modern character of what would become the Regressive Party can first be glimpsed. Secondly, Thomas rose to greater prominence within the many Runnymede-allied war leaders, and became more of a political figure as a result. Thirdly, popular anger with the establishment reached fever pitch, the Conspiracy turning out to include many prominent public figures, especially within the Church of England and the aristocracy. This ultimately influenced many exercising their vote for the first time, who otherwise might have been persuaded back into the comfortable old ways of voting for the local squire’s son as a Whig or Tory.

The election of 1835 was unique. It was held under the rules the King had desired...more or less. Spread over a period of two weeks in May and June, voting was centrally organised for the first time, with convoys of steam carriages leaving London and bringing ballot boxes to towns and villages across the country. It was an end to the practices of the past, where voting had been a public matter, the people of a town assembling on a local column and physically splitting up into groups to indicate who they were voting for—which meant it was publicly visible how they were casting their vote, and leaving them open to retribution. Ballot boxes were not always available, and in one memorable case the townspeople voted in the old way, but with black hoods pulled down over their heads to preserve anonymity—leading to comical incidents among those who had neglected to poke eye holes through theirs. Despite the modern voting practices, though, the actual constituencies were still organised in the same way, with cities and town Boroughs voting for ‘Burgess’ MPs and the counties as a whole voting for ‘Knights of the Shire’ MPs. At the time, that distinction remained an unimportant one, with the two types of MPs being treated the same in Parliament. Whether one-man-one-vote was enforced remains a matter of debate and it appears to depend on the region, with some others retaining plurality voting. Because most constituencies still elected two MPs, in those where one-man-one-vote was enforced it essentially meant that both the winner and runner-up in a first-past-the-post contest gained a seat—which proved important in the resulting Parliament.[5]

The election was undoubtedly flawed, especially in Scotland where bad blood over the Colquhoun incident continued to show, but it was nonetheless far more representative than any other that had ever been held in Great Britain. It was first election since the fifteenth century where there was explicitly no property or financial qualification for standing as an MP. The votes were counted in a secure facility in London—New St Paul’s Cathedral, the Anglican clergy having been rudely turned out of there by a rather suspicious Council after the Bond Street Affair. Once again, the fairness of the vote-counting cannot be assured due to polarisation of opinion at the time and the difficulty in finding unbiased workers, but nonetheless a result was obtained. The result was broadcast across the country via the Optel semaphore network—now largely repaired after the anti-Joshua sabotage of the preceding years—and in many towns it was projected on the wall of the town hall or guildhall using magic lanterns.[6] The New Tories had won 123 seats out of 653, more than many had predicted but too few to have a hope of forming a government. The Whigs, the dominant party of Great Britain for a hundred years, vanished from the political dictionary overnight. Barely two dozen men identifying as Whigs were elected that night, largely due to local popularity (such as Stephen Watson-Wentworth, then still referred to as the Marquess of Rockingham). Over the life of the new Parliament they would vanish altogether, mostly joining the New Tories to form the Regressive Party in 1837. Even more surprisingly, 32 Phoenix Party MPs from the last Parliament were re-elected—though admittedly not usually under the Phoenix coupon, standing either as independents or something along the lines of ‘Preserve Industrial Development Party’, warning of Sutcliffist tendencies among both the New Tories and Radicals. Most of these MPs had been among those of the Phoenix Party to reject Joshua on that fateful day in the House of Commons in 1825, and they helped carve out a new identity for the party in the new era.

Everything else was Radicals and independents, but it was a matter of opinion which were which. At first the night was presented as a Radical landslide, but it was not long before some newspapers (such as the Manchester Chronicle) were pointing out that in many seats, the ‘official’ Radical candidate—a friend of David Thompson, as it was put at the time[7]—came second or was defeated altogether[8] by a local candidate who was classed as a Radical by uncertain pundits. The local candidates were often of humble origins and attached to the Runnymede Movement or its local political ally, such as the People’s Society of Leeds. Nonetheless Thompson was ready to consider them all Radicals at first and, commanding the majority of the House of Commons, took office as Prime Minister. He gave ministerial office to prominent members from such local societies and set to work rebuilding the nation.

The Thompson Ministry lasted about a month. Though the locally-elected ‘Purple Radical’ MPs were initially willing to give Thompson a chance, they soon soured on him. Firstly, Thompson was not the most able party leader or Prime Minister, having obtained his position largely because Attwood and most other prominent Parliamentary Radicals prior to 1825 had met their deaths. He had helped keep the party together adequately during Joshua’s terror, but now he proved unequal to the task of governing Great Britain. Secondly, Thompson—like many ‘Green Radicals’ of the old school—was fundamentally of the aspirational middle classes, viewed with as much suspicion by the Purples as the aristocracy itself. His legislative agenda was seen as timid and self-serving and many Purples treated it with open contempt. Many treatises have been written on the gulf in thinking between the Greens and Purples that led to the split (if they can ever have been said to be united) but by far the most famous is The Green and the Purple: Strange Bedfellows, an anonymously penned sequence in the pro-New Tory political magazine The Professional:

“The Green says: build more schools, establish more universities! Let education be free for all men!
The Purple says: turn the schools into pubs and burn the universities’ books for kindling.

The Green says: the monarchy is an outmoded institution! Let us elect our own President-General to sit on the throne as in the United Provinces!
The Purple says: the king’s a good fellow, I know someone who touched him once and got cured of scrofula.

The Green says: let trade be opened to the world and opportunities be equal for all!
The Purple says: kick out those b—y foreigners and steal their wealth.

The Green says: let the power of the steam engine transform the country into a new utopia!
The Purple says: those machines are taking our jobs. Smash them.

The Green says: the antidisestablishmentarian forces must be overruled to establish a free and secular state in which Phrygian liberty is possessed by the proletarian classes!
The Purple says: Yerwhat, mate?

And Both those two fine fellows together say: Our party shall rule the country most...agreeably.”

This piece is obviously exaggerated thanks to The Professional’s New Tory bias. However, it is based on real political undercurrents: the ‘Green’ or traditional Radicals (so called because of their use of the sea-green colour used by the Levellers in the English Civil War) had political goals that were coherent and cohesive, but ultimately belonged to the last century, and were fundamentally bourgeois and middle-class in character. The new ‘Purple’ Radicals (named for the tyrine purple colour used by the flags of the Runnymede Movement, with which most of them were affiliated in some manner) had working-class interests at heart, many of them being working-class themselves. They were unused both to politics and to possessing political power, yet the fact that the country’s establishment had been torn down meant that they were not the fishes out of water they might have been if they had been elected in peacetime. No-one could correct the Purples that they were doing it wrong, because the rule book had gone up in flames with Marleburgensian Britain. The Professional’s dialogue implies the Purples were rather more anti-intellectual in character than they actually were, or at least their leadership was, but they nonetheless had little time for some of the goals that the Green Radicals had turned into sacred precepts over the preceding century. However, it is fair to say that some of the Purples’ eventual legislative agenda borrowed from earlier Green ideas, unsurprising given that trying to achieve any kind of coherence across such a diverse group, composed of local members from all over the country (many of whom had never left their village before) was a nightmare, and any crib sheet would do.

The Thompson Ministry collapsed in August when the Purples, mostly relegated to the backbenches, refused to support Thompson’s rather unambitious Budget and voted it down together with the New Tories. Thompson resigned as Prime Minister, expecting Hartington to take his place. Hartington, however, recognised which way the wind was blowing and suggested the King choose one of the Purple leaders to be the new Prime Minister. Hartington may have had a Machiavellian scheme in mind, expecting the inexperienced Purples to fail as well and thus allowing him to present himself as one of the few reasonably experienced politicians. However, if this is true, it backfired. The King, wary of taking too direct a role in the new Parliament (and inspired by his experiences in America) suggested that the Radical group in Parliament elect a leader whom he could then ask to kiss hands. This involved a rather awkward meeting in a hired indoor tennis court, in which Hartington and Thompson realised just how small a portion of the supposedly ‘united’ Radicals owed allegiance to them rather than to the values of the Runnymede Movement. The various Runnymede-affiliated groups did not necessarily get on with each other or the other proletarian, locally-elected members; however, they appear to have been forced to focus by resentment over the numerically inferior Greens believing it to be their God-given right to take the lead. Many, including the King, expected Peter Baker to be the elected leader. Baker was reliably working-class but surprisingly eloquent and knowledgeable, having worked as a book-binder in Manchester and picked up odd bits of knowledge in the process.[9] He had fought hard and well in the civil war, leading the Manchester Democratic Association’s militia, and had more notions of what political ideals the Purples should work for than most. Furthermore, his Mancunian background stood him in good step in post-Marleburgensian Britain; Liverpool and Manchester, though never coming close to overtaking London, had grown considerably in size, wealth and importance in the years after the French invasion, when the Port of London had been blocked. Liverpool was cosmopolitan, being the chief trade port with the Empire of North America, and had never quite had its independent political spirit quashed by either Churchill—not when her streets were full of Americans with their own, non-Phoenix-approved, take on the state of the world. Manchester was stolider in character but had become a major financial capital and remained the site of the New Royal Bank, although London had once again eclipsed her with the reopening of Lloyd’s in 1816. A Mancunian leader was the sort who stood a better chance than most of uniting the diverse Purples.

However, to the surprise of almost everyone except Wyndham, Baker came second in the contest. Some have attributed this to The Ringleader’s waggish running joke comparing him to Pierre Boulanger, after one of its writers had noticed that ‘Peter Baker’ was the English equivalent of that name. But of course Baker really did still have influence over a large armed militia, if not quite an army, and some took the joke seriously and thought he might seize power in a military coup. The influence of The Ringleader is probably exaggerated, though: it makes a more colourful history story. The real answer seems to be that, though Baker was popular with the people as a whole, it was Llewelyn Thomas who had build a reputation with the MPs doing the voting. His involvement with Wyndham in the Bond Street Affair both made his name as the man who saved the role of the working class in government by preventing the establishment coup, and suggested he was able to work with Wyndham to heal the wounds between the classes. Therefore, despite Thomas’ more straightforward style and noticeable Welsh accent, he was elected leader. Baker was disappointed but agreed to serve under him as Foreign Secretary. Thompson and Hartington, however, were horrified. They had steeled themselves for a Baker victory and had been prepared to work under this relatively sophisticated commoner, but Thomas was a former miner fond of drinking heavily (though this has been exaggerated in the public imagination due to satire). He was also a devout Wesleyan, whereas the Greens were mostly vague liberal Anglicans who flirted with deism in private, and his evangelical fervour alienated many of the more bourgeois Greens. Hartington argued that the Greens should continue to serve under Thomas and be ready to take over when his government ‘inevitably’ collapsed. However at least a dozen Greens indicated to Thompson that they would refuse to countenance serving under Thomas, and Thompson and Hartington had to decide whether to allow the split or go along with it. They chose the latter, but only 86 of the men in the tennis court came with them: a rump Green Radical Party.

The remaining Purples formed a government under Thomas, except for a few who would not serve under him. The two MPs part of the Bristol Advancement League disliked his Welshness and believed he could not lead the country: they, along with about a dozen more, became independents. Contrary to some accounts, Donald Black was not one of them: he remained part of the Purples and only split off later on, during the Constitutional Convention in 1837. The Purples, though they kept that name informally and it became their party colour, also agreed on a formal party name: due to being made up of so many local proletarian groups, they called themselves the People’s Alliance. The derivation Populist soon became the preferred term, and the well-known rule of the Populist Party in Great Britain would ultimately, retroactively, give its name to the Popular Wars...





[1] HPoC = Heritage Point of Controversy.

[2] Frederick was probably inspired by Charles II, who successfully won the country’s heart after his father’s misrule in part by personally helping the firemen fighting the Great Fire of London.

[3] I.e. the French Revolution of 1794.

[4] When people in this era say universal suffrage, they mean universal male suffrage.

[5] The normal way of doing things was for a constituency to elect two MPs, but each voter to cast two votes. Generally two Whigs and two Tories stood, so a voter could split his vote between the parties based on liking for individuals if he so desired.

[6] This may sound anachronistic, but it was done in Leeds in the 1850s in OTL—albeit with electric rather than optical telegraphy supplying the data.

[7] Adam Werrity and so forth means we find it hard for us moderns to view phrases like “a friend of Mr Disraeli” neutrally, but at the time it was a common way of describing factionalism back when party identity was still fluid.

[8] Remember most constituencies elect two MPs, so coming second does not equal defeat.

[9] This is how Michael Faraday started out in OTL.


Part #149: New Frontiers, Political and Temporal

“The Popular Wars are often credited with a decline in Europe’s relative importance on the world stage (though this has often been exaggerated) and the growth of two great American powers into global influence. We must understand, however, how much of this attitude stems from self-congratulation on the part of those two powers. When one examines the sequence of events, one is forced to conclude that the powers, made up of largely indifferent citizens, were dragged up by their bootstraps to fill the power vacuum opened up by European reversals...”

– Charles Sauvage, preface to World Domination: The Rise and Fall of Global Powers, 1980​

*

From: “Smoking Gun: The Brazilian War” by Gustav Pettersson, 1974—

One unexpected consequence of the Brazilian War was to change the political landscape of the UPSA forever.[1] Prior to the war, the UPSA had possessed an unambiguous two-party system, the doradist Amarillo Party and the cobrist Colorado Party, with a few independent, argentist ‘Blanco’ deputies in the Cortes Nacionales.[2] It is certainly true to an extent, as Vasquez and Boileau have contended, that the shifts immediately preceding the war were ultimately foreshadowed by the unusual circumstances of the bitterly disputed election of 1822, when incumbent President-General Alfredo Vallejo had controversially decided to stand for a second term.[3] Vallejo’s decision had provoked a separate Amarillo campaign by Raúl Fuente, and disagreements among the Colorado Party over Vallejo’s pro-New Spanish trade policy meant there were also two Colorado campaigns. Most significantly, though, the popular Blanco deputy (and relative of the UPSA’s very first President-General) Felipe Riquelme ran an independent campaign, and partly on the strength of his name managed to come second to Vallejo in the UPSA’s first five-candidate election.

The 1822 election had had important corollaries; though Vallejo had won his second term and had managed to complete the negotiations that normalised relations between the UPSA and Spain, the Cortes’ debates became dominated by constitutional amendments being pushed through to prevent such a farcical election happening again. Vallejo had become President-General with only 29% of the vote thanks to the UPSA’s simple first-past-the-post system—which had worked fine under the assumption that there would only be two candidates, but not anymore. A new two-round system was implemented, with multiple candidates standing in the first round and then the top two facing off against each other in a run-off poll held one month later. This would ensure that the eventual President-General had the support of more than 50% of voters. And those voters were now more numerous than ever under expanded suffrage. For the first time, the President-General was explicitly limited to a single term without re-election, but—recognising that the current three-year term was too short, it was doubled to six. In 1825 the new electoral system was used for the first time, producing a victory for Colorado candidate Sebastián Velasco.

Riquelme’s independent campaign had also been influential. More people were aware of the non-partisan ‘Blanco’ deputies, which in an era of intense partisanship in Meridian politics produced some electoral victories for Blanco candidates in by-elections. However, this is where we must diverge from the Vasquez-Boileau contention that, absent the war, Riquelme could have used this fame and limited success to weld together the Blanco deputies into a genuine third party rather than just an arbitrary collective label. This is not to condemn Riquelme, assuredly a skilled politician and leader, but simply to note that without the circumstances of the leadup to the Brazilian War, there would be no room in Meridian politics to support a third party. Riquelme’s remarkable success in coming second in the 1822 presidential poll was ultimately predicated on the splits in the other parties and the ensuing public disenchantment. Furthermore, the UPSA was coming up on its half-centenary of existence, with all the nostalgia and looking back that that implies, and Riquelme’s name harking back to the first President-General couldn’t have hurt. The situation was unique and was not repeated in 1825, where ironically—after all those constitutional amendments changing the system to allow for many-candidate elections—the contest reverted to a straight two-man fight between Colorado and Amarillo. Without the Brazilian War, the wounds of 1822 would have healed over time and the UPSA would have reverted to two-party politics. Certainly the broad church nature of the pre-war Colorado Party would have led to internal discontent—which would doubtless have helped the Amarillo Party recover the equal position it initially lacked due to the suffrage being expanded to the generally non-Amarillo-voting poorer citizens—but it seems questionable to assume a split would be inevitable.

However, we can only consider the reality of our own history. In 1828 Pernambuco in Brazil rose in a complicated revolt whose precise nature is often debated: whether it was a simple slave rebellion or whether there was a white liberal or nationalist component for example. Whatever the reason, an overzealous Dutch West India Company commander named Hendrik Van Nieuwenhuizen took advantage of the lack of swift Portuguese response (ultimately thanks to the Aveiro Doctrine) to push Dutch colonial aims with an invasion of Belém and smaller settlements in Portuguese Guyana, as it was then known. Nieuwenhuizen’s ill-judged move prompted an escalation into a full-blown Dutch-Portuguese war, which then proceeded to drag in other nations and can ultimately be considered the catalyst of the Popular Wars. The Portuguese’s attempts to put down the Pernambuco revolt and expel the Dutch met with failure, though its level has been exaggerated by propagandists. Whatever the exact truth, this was certainly the impression spread by whispered rumours throughout Brazil, and gave confidence to revolutionaries elsewhere, most importantly in the discontented southern provinces. Rio Grande do Sul and Cisplatina were ripe for revolt both for economic reasons and liberal ones: exchange of people and ideas across the River Plate had made it clear that Brazilian government had been a poor second to the UPSA’s even when Brazil had had its own Cortes in Bahia, never mind the inefficiencies and corruption that had followed the implementation of the Aveiro Doctrine.

It was the revolts in Rio Grande and Cisplatina that ultimately provoked the transformation of Meridian politics. Many Colorados wanted the UPSA to enter the war and support their comrades on the other bank of the River Plate, but President-General Velasco refused to countenance it—yet. He seemed more concerned with negotiations with New Spain in Lima; in a clever move he had asked Riquelme to be the UPSA’s representative, benefiting from Riquelme’s bipartisan popularity. However, many Colorados shouted betrayal when it became apparent that Riquelme, on Velasco’s orders, was actually negotiating a military alliance with the UPSA’s old foe. The Colorado President of the Cortes, Enrique López, withdrew support from Velasco, but Velasco retained the support of two-fifths of the Colorado Party and formed a coalition government with Amarillo ‘President of Asturias’ (Leader of the Opposition) Rámon Almada—some Amarillo deputies opposed the agreement and sat separately, but at this point they were few—and most of the independent Blancos due to the support of Riquelme. Initially known simply as ‘Velasco’s Coalition’, this argentus-straddling government[4] belatedly led the UPSA into the war. By the end of 1829, Meridian forces—aided by the riverine steam navy which allowed them to dominate the Uruguay River watershed—had helped rebels to defeat the now few remaining Portuguese troops and found the Riograndense and Cisplatine Republics.

Many people elsewhere assumed this was the end of the UPSA’s involvement in the war: the Meridians had obtained revenge on the Portuguese for their betrayal in the Third Platinean War, and had provided a distraction to help the New Spanish in their attempt to retake Old Spain. King John of Portugal and the Duke of Aveiro certainly thought so, sending an envoy to Cordoba in an attempt to end the war then and there, writing off the lost southern provinces. However, it soon became apparent that the UPSA had not yet begun to fight. In March 1830 the Portuguese defeated a New Spanish fleet escorting troop transports from the Americas—or so they thought. It turned out to be a false flag operation by the UPSA with fake transports (though the Meridians insisted that the fleet had been given over to command of a New Spanish admiral and was therefore entitled to fly its flag), providing a distraction that allowed the New Spanish to land in Old Spain and ultimately succeed in their Reconquista.[5] This move was controversial everywhere. Velasco’s coalition government found itself attacked from both ends of the political spectrum. The Colorados accused the government of sending Meridian sailors to die in battle for a cause which the UPSA’s entire raison d’etre was to oppose,[6] while the Amarillos cast scorn on the government for the ‘false flag operation’, saying that it was the sort of move that could lead to the UPSA being treated as the same kind of pariah state disobeying the rules of war as Lisieux’s France had been.

Soon afterwards, Velasco allowed documents to be leaked to La Lupa de Cordoba[7] concerning the negotiations with New Spain. The documents revealed that, in exchange for the Meridian Armada’s deceptive operation, New Spain was making considerable concessions to the UPSA. Besides more favourable trade deals, the border with the Kingdom of Peru was being adjusted more in the UPSA’s favour and King Gabriel of Peru agreed to reverse his policy on the Tahuantinsuya, ceasing persecution and reversing the ban on the Quechua language. Although the Peruvians’ actual implementation of the latter would be decidedly lukewarm until Gabriel’s death in 1835 and the accession of his more moderate son Francis, the move was nonetheless an important concession that effectively secured the Tahuantinsuya expatriate vote in UPSA—which had formerly opposed negotiations with New Spain for obvious reasons—for Velasco’s coalition. There were also other New Spanish concessions mentioned in the leaked treaty documents, but the details were redacted by Velasco’s people…

Although this served to restore the public fortunes of the coalition to some extent, attempts to further press Portuguese Brazil initially failed. Two attacks on Rio de Janeiro met with disaster on the part of the Meridians: a direct descent from the sea was bloodily repulsed and a second attempt landing farther south on the coast and then moving inland was, more unexpectedly, defeated by the local militias supported by most of the remaining Portuguese regulars in Brazil. Besides a very brief attempt to set up a ‘Carioca Republic’, Rio remained quiescent, being one of the parts of Brazil to benefit most from the hands-off Aveiro Doctrine and its people tending towards loyalty to the crown. The hinterland of Minas Gerais was, typically, more restive—but its revolt was of the usual Minas Gerais type, prompted by economic inequalities, and not particularly inclined to align with the Meridians. Indeed, in the second Meridian attempt on Rio de Janeiro, the Meridians’ overland trek was hampered by attacks from Minas Gerais rebels. This joint repulse helped ease relations between Rio and Minas Gerais, and General Gonçalves—effectively in command by default in Rio—was able to bring Minas Gerais back on side by promising the rebels an amnesty and concessions. He acted without authority thanks to the Aveiro Doctrine, but King John later recognised that his move had helped prevent a total wipeout of Portuguese Brazil and retroactively approved Gonçalves’ position.

With the war having stalled and (more importantly?) a presidential election looming, Velasco’s government hesitated on what to do next. Spies were constantly telling him that much of Brazil remained effectively out of Portuguese control, and though some urged him to quit now and not waste lives in a futile attempt to gain more territory and influence for the UPSA, Velasco could not help thinking that an attempt like this came rarely. His letters reveal his sense of anxiety, feeling a great weight upon his shoulders as he steered the UPSA through what he called ‘a pivot of destiny; a tiny choice now will change the history of South America and the world forever’. He also wryly noted that ‘for the first time, I think I understand Vallejo. I am glad that the constitution now forbids re-election, for otherwise—though I know I would be just as castigated as my predecessor—I would be tempted to stand again. There may be an arrogance to it, but there is a sense that no man can possibly understand the situation as much as I, who have been in power since before the war began, and that while I awaken with nightmares from the doubt that I can make the right decisions for my country, on some level I still think that I am more likely to make them than any other man in my position…’

The chief choice that Velasco was referring to, besides the question of whether to continue the war or not, was between two military strategies the Fuerzas Armadas’ leadership presented him with. Some generals believed that the UPSA could still subvert the Minas Gerais revolt, and with the rebels on their side could make a third attempt at Rio. Velasco was doubtful of this claim, yet the alternative was even more audacious. Admiral Agustín Calvo, something of a maverick, pointed out that the Portuguese’s attempt to quell the Pernambuco revolt—the very thing which had started the Brazilian War—had met with, at best, limited success. The Portuguese held coastal cities such as Recife and Olinda, but rebels still ruled the roost in the hinterland, and though the Dutch Republic was collapsing in Europe, the Dutch West India Company forces led by Van Nieuwenhuizen and Admiral de Vries—supplemented by the latter’s ships dispatched by Admiral Zoutman[8]—still held cities like Belém and São Luís. Unlike Rio de Janeiro, where a majority of the locals supported the Portuguese colonial forces, Calvo contended that a single blow to the Portuguese occupiers in Pernambuco could cause the region to be ripped from Portuguese control forever. However, it was an ambitious undertaking, requiring the long-range deployment of a troop transport fleet—for real this time—and cooperation with the Dutch forces, which might potentially alienate the New Spanish due to Guyana border disputes.

Velasco brought the two options to a cabinet meeting and laid them before his ministers. The minutes of the meeting have become somewhat famous, being part of the basis for the stage play and Photel drama Las Opciones (“The Options”). Rámon Almada spoke: “The question we must ask ourselves, the question that should determine which plan we choose, is ‘what are we in this war for?’ Are we in it for simple territorial aggrandisement and to increase the power of our own nation? Are we in it to hurt the Portuguese as much as possible, either for revenge for their backstabbing in the last war or to limit them potentially being a rival for influence in South America? Or, as the Colorados prefer, are we in it to spread Meridian notions of freedom and liberty to as many peoples as possible? If it is the first, then we should choose the Minas Gerais plan—unlike Cisplatina and Rio Grande, there is little prospect that a country as far separated from us as Pernambuco could be directly integrated into the Union. If it is the third, we should choose the Pernambuco plan, as the people of Minas Gerais and Rio de Janeiro seem rather resistant to our ideas.”

Felipe Riquelme replied: “I believe we are in it for all three of the causes you list, Rámon. It comes down to the second cause, then. I say the Pernambuco plan hurts the Portuguese more: its people seem more willing to revolt, whereas our attacks on Rio only seem to have encouraged its people to resist us, just as when we fought off the English and Americans in the First Platinean War it encouraged us. Perhaps history will repeat itself and the Cariocas will, like us, eventually decide they can stand on their own two feet and reject the Portuguese. But it will not happen today. And thus, Pernambuco’.

The cabinet voted and agreed with Riquelme. The plan was drawn up, but its ambitious nature meant it could not be launched until after the presidential election. And the question had arisen about who the coalition’s candidate should be, and under precisely what ticket he should stand. Almada believed he was the natural choice, and preferred a temporary-sounding ticket such as ‘War Coalition’. Riquelme, on the other hand, believed this was the time to create a new party that would more fully transform politics in the UPSA. The choice of the name Adamantine Party has been much debated. Some of Riquelme’s supporters suggested they use the name Blanco, making it a party in reality rather than just an arbitrary label for independent deputies. Certainly, like Amarillo and Colorado, Blanco had the advantage of referring to a colour on the national flag. However, Riquelme disliked the idea. Some instead suggested a name that more vaguely referenced the colour white. From this (some historians claim), the debate got on to gemstones as symbols, and diamond was the natural choice. However, this seems rather far-fetched. Riquelme was certainly aware of the name Adamantine as Henri Rouvroy had defined it, and was a member of the political club Henrique’s in Buenos Aires, which would later rename itself the Adamantine Club. And the moderate Adamantine approach, combining liberal reformist ideas with a conservative desire for stability, certainly fit well with the combination of parties that had produced Velasco’s coalition.

In this respect, the candidates’ vote was as much a poll on Riquelme and Almada’s differing ideas for what the coalition represented as it was on their actual policies. The deputies representing the coalition voted, and Riquelme narrowly emerged the victor. Almada was disappointed, believing he had made a political gamble and lost when he joined the coalition, and some of his supporters rejoined the rump Amarillo Party. However, Almada himself was placated by two promises from Riquelme: firstly to make him Foreign Minister after the election, and secondly for Riquelme to support Almada’s candidacy at the end of Riquelme’s presidency. Almada was still only forty-eight years old and was well positioned to run again, so he agreed. The split was therefore only minor, and the Adamantine Party was born.

The Meridian presidential election of 1831 was the first time the two-round system had been used in full, as no candidate received a majority in the first round. The war was the major issue of course, with Amarillo candidate Orlando Giménez taking the pro-peace position, saying that everything that could be achieved had been achieved and it was time to seek an honourable settlement without wasting further lives. Colorado candidate Enrique López could have taken a similar position given his complaints about the Meridian sailors who had died in the false flag mission for New Spain, but instead contended that the war must continue until all of Portuguese Brazil was liberated. It was a populist position intended to appeal to his strongest and most ideological supporters, but alienated moderates. It also allowed Riquelme, who continued to enjoy a certain personal popularity, to paint himself as the moderate candidate steering a path between the extremism of the others, especially López.

United Provinces of South America presidential election, 1831 (First round) results:

Orlando Giménez (Amarillo): 35%
Felipe Riquelme (Adamantine): 34%

Enrique López (Colorado): 29%
Others: 2%

Giménez scored a narrow victory over Riquelme in the first round, which under the old electoral system would have been enough to hand him the presidency. It represented a significant recovery in the Amarillo vote considering the expanded suffrage, though obviously this was in part due to the fact that Giménez was the only pro-peace candidate and therefore got almost the entire pro-peace vote. López’s extreme position had cost him a place in the final round. He refused to support either of the two second-round candidates, but most Colorado voters saw Riquelme as the lesser of two evils...

United Provinces of South America presidential election, 1831 (Second round) results:

Felipe Riquelme (Adamantine): 54%
Orlando Giménez (Amarillo): 46%

Riquelme’s victory would change the face of Meridian politics forever. Another, less obvious consequence of the election was the pride many Meridians felt in the fact that their electoral democracy[9] had continued to function in the middle of a war, with many soldiers voting and their ballots being sent back in sealed cases by sea, river or canal. A particular contrast was drawn to the way that the ENA, often regarded as the UPSA’s counterpart in the Northern Hemisphere, had delayed an election due to the Virginia Crisis. Of course the situations were not comparable—the Brazilian War had not resulted in chaos and fighting around Cordoba itself—but it nonetheless gave rise to a certain smug sense of Meridian exceptionalism when it came to the stability of the UPSA’s constitutional institutions.

And, of course, the first thing to cross the desk of the new President-General was the Pernambuco operation...





[1] See Part #119.

[2] Recall that doradist, argentist, cobrist = right-wing, centrist, left-wing in OTL terminology.

[3] See Part #106.

[4] Argentus = the centre of the political spectrum. We would say something like ‘holding the political centre ground’.

[5] See Part #122.

[6] I.e. the Spanish monarch’s right to rule over a particular territory.

[7] A Meridian newspaper—the name means ‘the magnifying glass of Cordoba’.

[8] See Parts #119 and #120.

[9] This term is used anachronistically, although the UPSA is one of the few places at this point in history where ‘democracy’ might be used as a favourable term.


Part #150: Paved With Good Intentions

Dr D. Wostyn: Start recording.

Gentlemen, as you will already have heard from Captain MacCaulay, in a few hours we will be leaving to catch the ferry to Liverpool. I need not remind you that our knowledge of the precise political situation in England remains incomplete, but fortune favours the bold and if we are to stand a chance of rescuing Captain Nuttall’s team, we cannot afford to waste time. I shall continue digitising from local sources as long as I can, but as I have previously mentioned I suspect the more rigorous standards of censorship practiced by the English government may be a limitation—and we must be wary of our transmissions, as this may have been what brought the authorities down on Captain Nuttall’s team’s head.

Therefore, I will close my collection of digitised material collected in the first part of our mission with the conclusion of the Popular Wars, and in particular the Brazilian War. Though, even in more liberal Ireland, I cannot afford to entirely trust everything written in the history books, the distinct impression I get is that it is this series of events which ultimately led to the situation this world now finds itself in, and the reasons why Captain Nuttall’s team met their fate. I find this is a suitable subject, then, to close on. Wostyn out.


*

From: “Supremacy Transformed: The Popular Wars” by Kenneth O’Leary (1975)—

The “Pernambuco Mission” was launched immediately following the Meridian presidential election of 1831, though planning had begun weeks before. The attack represented the biggest extension of power projection by the UPSA in its history to that date: the Meridians might have sent ships in their decoy operation against Portugal, but there had never been any intention of landing troops or fighting on land in the Old World as the UPSA’s northern counterparts had done. When the details of the attack were revealed and openly discussed in the Cortes—not until after the fleet was already away—the opposition Amarillo Party criticised the plan as unrealistic, unfeasible and biting off more than the Meridians could chew. Amarillo President of Asturias[1] Orlando Giménez said that the plan risked the successes the Meridians had already won and might snatch defeat from the jaws of victory, leading to Meridian armies dying in a distant jungle and leaving nothing to prevent the Portuguese from retaking the Riograndense and Cisplatine Republics. Giménez exaggerated. The Portuguese were caught on the back foot by the Reconquista in Spain, fighting a losing battle to try and prevent the restoration of Charles IV, and had nothing to spare for the Americas. However, the Portuguese had transferred the troops they had sent to subdue the initial Pernambuco rebellion[2] further south. The beleaguered Viceroy, the Marquess of Abrantes, had used everything he had to hold the Meridians off in Rio Grande and Minas Gerais, and had even managed to drive them back slightly in the latter province. While Abrantes lacked the force to pull off the operations Giménez unrealistically claimed he could, the core of Brazil was secured. However, as Admiral Calvo pointed out, this meant that Pernambuco was now underdefended, and only the chief coastal cities remained fully under Portuguese control. Pernambuco was vulnerable.

The Mission would be well known to modern audiences even were it not a key early move in the game of geopolitical chess that sent the world towards a division between Societism and Diversitarianism.###############################################################################################################################################[3] The man in the street knows of the Pernambuco Mission chiefly through Death under the Sun, the 1865 novel by Martín Cuevas based on the memoirs of a soldier in the war, then-Lieutenant Francisco Contreras. Cuevas drew upon Contreras’ bitter memories of trying to weld a viable militia together out of the many squabbling rebel groups in the interior, from black Maroons to white regional patriots and idealistic republicans to, if you believe some accounts, remnants of the Jacobin revolutionaries from French Guyana’s revolt years earlier. The film adaptations of the book tend to focus on the dramatic battle scenes in Recife, Olinda, Paraiba and Natal as the Meridian forces descended on the remaining Portuguese troops, who fought a bitter battle supported by some locals who viewed the Meridian intervention as swapping a more familiar colonial overlord for an alien one. There is little to be said of the conventional aspect of the mission from a broader historical perspective, though. Some have attributed elements of its success to the Meridians embracing some technological or tactical innovations, but Admiral Calvo’s brainchild succeeded more thanks to overwhelming numbers and an exhausted enemy low on morale than any such factor.

The region was largely brought under Meridian military control by the end of 1833. Any attempt to push the frontier more southwards was pre-empted by a furious Viceroy Abrantes sending his own remaining men northwards from Bahia, not achieving any reconquest but preventing further Meridian espansion. In October 1833 Portugal signed the Treaty of Toledo, recognising the return of Charles IV to the reunited Spanish throne and their own territorial losses in Galicia and elsewhere. John VI considered sending the soldiers now freed by the peace from defending the homeland to Brazil to try and reverse the Meridians’ victories. He was dissuaded from doing so by his advisors, much to the outrage of Abrantes, who resigned soon afterwards and was (ironically) replaced by the Duke of Aveiro as an exilic punishment. This decision by John has been widely ridiculed over the years, but this is simply because many people naively consider the UPSA to be a fragile country whose rise could have been halted at any point if people had just stood up to it. This kind of thinking is ultimately motivated by emotional bitterness over later history and has no place in a serious historical narrative. John’s decision was one of brutal necessity: the Portuguese people, though reeling in defeat, would not appreciate him sending any more of their sons away to try and reverse those retreats. The Portuguese treasury was exhausted and the harvests were poor. John would not risk revolution. He was acutely aware that Meridian strains of republican thought had spread via trade links to Brazil, and that they then could spread further to Portugal. His spies told him of secret meetings by liberal clubs in Lisbon and Oporto. He had no intention of finding out by experiment whether those republicans enjoyed any popular support.

Therefore in 1834 Portuguese and Meridian negotiators met on the Azores and hammered out the Treaty of Angra, known in Portugal as the Tearful Treaty. Portugal would hold onto everything from São Vicente in the south to São Cristóvão in the north,[4] but would lose everything else that had made up the pre-war Viceroyalty of Brazil, and much of the interior was lost to Meridian claims that would remain largely notional for a generation. Carved from the corpse of that lost Brazil were the Riograndense and Cisplatine Republics in the south and the new Pernambucano Republic in the north.[5] The UPSA claimed vast swathes of the interior, which the writer Luis Carlos Cruz (Pablo Sanchez’s great friend and confidante) sarcastically described as “theoretically planting the flag over a vast desolation of worthless jungle so that the Adamantines can claim they doubled the size of the country in their next election campaign”.[6] He exaggerated, but territorial aggrandisement for the sake of territorial aggrandisement was certainly as much a part of the Meridian demands at Angra as any kind of long-term plans for the future.

One issue that remained unsettled by either the Treaties of Toledo or Angra was the status of Guyana. Hendrik van Nieuwenhuizen, the man who had effectively started the war, had done well there with the help of reinforcements from Rear-Admiral de Vries.[7] Though the war he had instigated had caused the collapse of the Dutch Republic back home in Europe, the Dutch reigned supreme in Guyana, holding not only their pre-war holdings in places like Paramaribo and Demerara but also the formerly Brazilian cities of Belém and São Luís. When news filtered across the Atlantic of the Republic’s fall and the ambitions of Flanders, de Vries wanted to take his ships to lend his support to anti-Flemish forces, but he was dissuaded by van Nieuwenhuizen. It remains a matter of debate whether van Nieuwenhuizen was better informed than de Vries (having been in the homeland more recently) that the public hated the former Scherman regime and would probably not be too motivated about overthrowing the Flemings, or whether van Nieuwenhuizen was simply a natural pirate who would rather rule his own little domain than serve his country. Whatever the reason, van Nieuwenhuizen and de Vries instead used their substantial fleet to push their control farther eastwards along the South American coastline, taking advantage of the collapse of Portuguese power in Pernambuco after the Meridian intervention there in 1831. Throughout 1832 and 1833, the Dutch in Guyana conquered virtually the entire pre-war Brazilian province of Maranhão. The Portuguese government did not recognise any of this, and in 1836, having licked its wounds, the Portuguese sent a fleet to try and topple the exilic Dutch from power and reclaim some northern Brazilian coast for the crown. If the Dutch had been alone, the Portuguese would probably have succeeded, especially considering there was some level of resentment among the locals for their new overlords.

However, an accident of history ensured things would turn out differently. In 1831 the Flemish government had begun expelling its Walloon population in the so-called Route des Larmes.[8] The suffering of their linguistic cousins, and the lack of any action from the French army fighting Flanders, provoked considerable outrage among the French people and forced then-Dictator Bonaparte to make a dramatic gesture. Bonaparte chose to strike back at Flanders by guaranteeing the existence of a separate Dutch Republic and opposing Flemish attempts to absorb it. This claim was made in the heat of the moment to stave off public anger, and who can say whether Bonaparte really thought he could ever follow through on it? Whatever was going through his mind, in reality Maximilian II succeeded in joining the former Republic with his existing holdings to form what would become known as the Kingdom of Belgium. However, in 1836 France came under the rule of Rouge Prime Minister André Malraux, who in response to the Walloon expulsions had formulated his ‘Malraux Doctrine’ that state power should be used to defend mistreated minorities in foreign states—both for altruistic and moral reasons, and also because it meant those minorities would have a favourable view of your state and might serve as a potential cryptic reserve.[9] Flanders or ‘Belgium’ was the natural immediate target for the implementation of his doctrine in government, and while Malraux did enact policies designed to help the expelled Walloons, he also practiced what he preached when he claimed that the Doctrine was post-Jacobin, not just about helping peoples of a similar racial or linguistic group to yours, but to anyone facing oppression. The Dutch Republic was gone, but there were still Dutchmen living around the world who opposed its engulfment by Flanders, and they were men with power over trade, valuable allies for the French state.

The Flemings had largely shot themselves in the foot on this one. Maximilian II knew that the VOC and GWC[10] were unpopular among the Dutch people, both because of the way their leaders the Lords Seventeen[11] enjoyed so much political and economic power, and because they had helped support the hated Scherman regime. Therefore, Maximilian II and his ally William VII—who remained Stadtholder of the northern provinces under the new monarchy—declared that the VOC and GWC were to be merged and nationalised into a new fully state-operated enterprise. However, the details of the plan involved the two being effectively taken over by the current Fleming Ostend Company apparatus. Though supposedly just a temporary step, this provoked outrage among the Dutch Companies. It was one thing to be asked to kowtow to a foreign power that had conquered your homeland, but they would not subject themselves to the humiliation of being ordered around by some pathetic wannabe competitor that they had already strangled in the cradle once before![12] The Lords Seventeen refused the plan, and were either imprisoned or fled the country.

This effectively made the remaining Dutch corporate possessions around the world into a sort of outremer version of the Dutch Republic, though any ambitions for making them into a unified entity (as Cape Governor Adriaan Rhenius initially hoped) were soon proved impossible due to the rivalry between the companies, the distance involved and the egotism of the main players. The eventual result would be the formation of three states on the oligarchic republican model of the lost homeland: the Guyana Republic in South America, the Cape Republic in Africa and the Batavian Republic in the East Indies. All three would face trouble and strife from competition and war as they struggled to survive without the motherland. The Batavians faced perhaps the most fierce such attack: the Sultan of Mataram, Amangkurat V, now chose his moment[13] to launch a full-scale assault on the VOC holdings in Java. While he did not achieve his dreamy ambition of expelling the Belanda[14] from the island altogether, he did drive back the VOC for the first time in generations, reducing them to the western half of Java and turning Mataram into a significant regional power. Though Mataram had unquestionably benefited from Portuguese assistance, it became clear that the Sultanate could now survive on its own terms without any European help. The Batavian Republic was more successful elsewhere, not only repelling Flemish attempts to assert control over the years but even driving the Ostend Company from their existing possession in Cochinchina. This was achieved partially through an alliance with the Siamese Empire—something which led to other European powers criticising the Republic.

The Cape Republic would face the biggest challenge from Flanders, losing their capital of Kaapstad to the Ostend Company (now ostensibly the United Belgian Company) in 1841 and being forced into the interior. Rhenius oversaw a reunion with the Vordermanite Boertrekkers, with the ideological differences of the past meaning little against a common foe, and the united Dutch were able to prevent the UBC from penetrating much into the interior. They also managed to secure the central part of the southern coastline, ruling from a new capital: the city of Orangestad, established in 1810.[15] This meant the Cape was now divided into three, between the Belgians, Cape Republic and British (later American) Natal. The Cape Republic, even more so than the others, would have a turbulent history.

But it is Guyana that now concerns us. The Malraux Doctrine meant France lent help to the Dutch exiles, as did the UPSA, which had no intention of allowing Portugal to reestablish any further colonial control. After a couple of years of miserable and indecisive fighting, the Portuguese gave up in 1838 and the Guyana Republic, a ramshackle construction of diverse and distant outposts held together by a bizarre system of feudal corporate oligarchy, was widely recognised. Though French help would be important for the Dutch exilic states in European geopolitical circles, the UPSA’s support was crucial (particularly considering New Spain’s scepticism about allowing the Guyana Republic on its frontier). Support for the Dutch was just part of the Adamantine Party’s policy of bringing the UPSA into a more dominant geopolitical position, projecting power just like the Empire of North America. No longer, President-General Riquelme said, would the UPSA be forced to fight a war in home waters and see Buenos Aires bombarded and besieged. If another war was to come, the Meridians would be able to take the fight to the enemy.

The Malraux Doctrine also helped France in many ways, giving the state an altruistic excuse to expand military and diplomatic interference across the world, but in the case of Guyana it also stored up problems for the future. Malraux was willing to accept that French Guyana—over which France had regained control from the Jacobin revolutions for a price of blood[16]—was surrounded and subsumed by the Guyana Republic and in many ways was being treated as a de facto part of it. The Grand Duke of Louisiana, on the other hand, was not: it had been on his authority that Cayenne had been recovered, and under the developing system of colonial government it was his power in the Caribbean that the Malraux government was taking away. Furthermore, Malraux’s centralising instincts and distaste of slavery—though he took no direct actions against it—combined to create tensions in Nouvelle-Orléans, though they would not ignite for many years to come.

The Popular Wars had thus seen the UPSA gain considerable territory and influence across the South American continent and, via the Dutch, beyond—but the government was not satisfied. To the shock and, in some quarters, horror of many of the crowned heads of Europe, there was more to come. In 1833 at the Treaty of Toledo, part of the Portuguese’s concessions to the new Spanish regime was that all the territories formerly under the control of Portuguese-puppet Castile would now be surrendered to Charles IV. This was logical enough. In 1834 Token New Spanish fleets were sent to the Philippines, Spanish for centuries, and Formosa, home to an ostensibly Castilian enclave only a few years old,[17] and received the transfer of power from the Portuguese authorities, settling into power and subduing what rebels they could, though in the Philippines the power of the colonial government in Manila now realistically did not extend to Mindanao.[18] That was as expected. What was not expected was when, in 1837, Meridian fleets arrived at both locations and the Spanish in turn handed over the lands to them. Then, and only then, were the secret clauses in the Treaty of Lima revealed: the Empire of New Spain had paid a heavy price for Meridian assistance in the Reconquista of Old Spain.

The Meridian government did not place their new acquisitions under direct control from Cordoba. Instead, the ‘Adamantine Philippine Company’ was established under partial state ownership to govern both the Philippines and Meridian Formosa. The company name, much criticised, served to remind the Meridian people of just who had been responsible for the triumphs of the last few years. Purely by coincidence, I assure you, 1837 was an election year. Outgoing President-General Riquelme kept his promise and supported last time’s nomination loser, Rámon Almada, for the Adamantine nomination, which he won. The election was a landslide result, with Almada winning 51% in the first round and thus, for the first time, there was no second round of the presidential election. Being a former Amarillo leader, Almada attracted more of the doradist and less of the cobrist vote than Riquelme had, meaning that the Amarillo Party slipped into third behind the Colorado Party. The result was that the Amarillos focused on changing their image and adjusting their policies to better fit the new South America the Adamantines had created—adopting the name Unionist Party—while the Colorados remained complacent.

And, of course, 1837 also saw a minor event that went entirely uncommented on at the time, an event whose significance we can only see with the benefit of hindsight. The UPSA had already been a prime immigrant destination before the Popular Wars, and its spectacular victories and commitment to principles of liberty,[19] and what with many of the Populist revolts (especially in Germany) failing or being more limited in scope than their creators had hoped, many more people would make the journey across the Atlantic to the New World. For the first time, the Populist factor meant that there were more Germans going to the UPSA than to the ENA with its more conservative reputation. But the most important immigrant of all was not a German, but a Spaniard—though to his death he would deny the idea of possessing any kind of national identity at all. He was a man who had previously visited the UPSA and seen promise, a man who wrote (unconsciously echoing the Gnativist ideas even then being developed by Freedom Dashwood and the Thirteen Fires) “There is nothing left for me in the Old World. Nothing left for anyone but blood and misery. Let the New World come to the rescue of the Old.” A man who had lost everything he had, who had nothing left to lose.

The latest new citizen of the United Provinces of South America was the man who would destroy it.

Pablo Sanchez.

*

Dr D. Wostyn:And that is the end. Gentlemen, I cannot promise when you will hear from me again, but be assured that the story of how this world came to be is far from over...







[1] I.e. opposition leader, though the Amarillo Party has only a few more seats than the Colorado Party in this unusual three-cornered Cortes so it is debatable if there is a single official opposition.

[2] See Part #118.

[3] Another space for the addition of propaganda for the English and Scottish additions of the book.

[4] This is an approximate description, here quoted because it was often used as shorthand in Portuguese laments about the war, sort of like how “the Mason-Dixon Line” is sometimes used to describe a division between the USA and CSA even though, strictly speaking, that would put Maryland and Washington DC in the CSA. In reality the border lies somewhat south of São Vicente, for a start.

[5] Note in OTL Pernambuco grew to only refer to a single province or state, but in eighteenth-century colonial Brazil it meant a much broader region, and this use is preserved in TTL.

[6] Cruz is exaggerating about the extent of the territorial expansion as well as the level of cynicism of the Adamantine Party here.

[7] See Part #119.

[8] See Part #133.

[9] We would say ‘fifth column’.

[10] The Dutch East India Company and the Dutch West India Company, respectively.

[11] The “Heeren XVII” in Dutch.

[12] This refers to the original (and in OTL, only) Ostend Company, established by the Austrians in the early eighteenth century and closed largely because the jealous Dutch could cut off sea access for the Austrian Netherlands whenever they wanted to, although British pressure was also involved at the end.

[13] Amangkurat V initially had bowed to Dutch pressure to expel Portuguese advisors, while plotting for a better moment to strike. See Part #119.

[14] Javanese term for Dutch people, a corruption of ‘Nederlander’.

[15] On the site of OTL Port Elizabeth.

[16] See Part #117.

[17] The Castilians nominally replaced the Dutch on Formosa according to the Portuguese—see Part #117.

[18] Primarily due to the activities of the Sultan of Sulu in backing native rebellions.

[19] Up to a point. For instance, the Cisplatine and Riograndense Republics have banned slavery in concord with the UPSA, but the Pernambucano and Guyana Republics, also Meridian allies, have not and there is no pressure for them to do so.
 

Thande

Donor
Look to the West


A Timeline

by Dr Thomas W. Anderson MSci MA (Cantab) AMRSC







VOLUME FOUR:
COMETH THE HOUR...












“Imagine there's no countries


raw4intro01.jpg




it isn’t hard to do


raw4intro02.png




nothing to kill or die for


raw4intro03.jpg




and no religion too


raw4intro04.jpg




imagine all the people, living life in peace, yoo hoo


raw4intro05.jpg




you may say I’m a dreamer


raw4intro06.jpg




[FONT=“Book Antiqua”] but I’m not the only one
[/FONT]

raw4intro07.jpg




I hope some day you’ll join us


raw4intro08.jpg




and the world will live as one.”


raw4intro09.jpg




.

Interlogue: Perfidious Albion

Crosstime Update Report by Captain Ben MacCaulay: 18/10/2015 (OTL Calendar)

The material contained herein is classified as THANDE MOST SECRET.

Confirm that Portal is operating. All codes check out. You’re absolutely certain there’s no visible light or sound from it leaving this room, Doc? Good.

Update report. Captain Ben MacCaulay, leading Team Beta assigned to TimeLine L, Thande Institute. Our primary mission: to ascertain what happened to Team Alpha led by Captain Christopher Nuttall and if possible to retrieve them. Our secondary mission: to continue Team Alpha’s study of the history and general status of this timeline, both for the Thande Institute’s pure exploratory objective and also to better inform our primary mission and consider the potential for the powers of TimeLine L to pose a thread to Our TimeLine.

As you will doubtless recall, gentlemen, after the disappearance of Captain Nuttall’s team in London, for the sake of safety a new Portal was created in OTL Belfast, allowing we in Team Beta to arrive in its ATL counterpart in the Kingdom of Ireland. From Team Alpha’s reports, the oversight board concluded that Ireland was likely to be a less hazardous place for a team and would allow us to get our bearings before mounting a rescue mission.

That was two months ago. In that time, we have successfully infiltrated the population—or so we hope—and today we made the ferry journey across the Irish Sea to Liverpool, a city as large and vibrant in this timeline as it is in our own...yes, Doc, you’ll be able to talk in a minute.

The important point is that we have successfully established ourselves here in the Kingdom of England and opened a new Portal through to the Institute’s temporary site in OTL Liverpool, allowing the Portal in Belfast to be closed. We will continue both our objectives. As you know, we now believe Captain Nuttall’s team to have been arrested by English security forces, the exact reasons being unclear but, based on past experience, probably being suspected as spies or terrorists. Given the time delays we necessarily faced, it would seem likely that whatever the English planned to do with them, they’ve done it. Fortunately though Dr Wostyn’s research indicates they are unlikely to resort to pure torture. Still, we must continue on the assumption that the English authorities may have obtained sufficient information from Team Alpha to know what crosstime travel is, what the Thande Institute is, and that there may be another team out there. At least we can be sure that Team Alpha could not give them verbal descriptions, as they would not know the composition of our team, they could scarcely describe every member of the Thande Institute, and we know for certain that none of them ever met Lieutenant McConnell, who has largely been our front man due to being able to fake this timeline’s version of an Irish accent.

At present then our immediate objectives are to establish ourselves here in Liverpool and look at the possibility of infiltrating a government facility to find information on where Team Alpha are being held. This is a daunting task and will take time, but as I said, at least we can assume that after two months, another two should not make any difference to what information the locals have got out of Nuttall’s boys. Given the only alternatives are to go in with guns blazing and potentially make enemies out of men only scared by the unknown, and to try and negotiate from a position of ignorance, I fear we have no choice.

Of course we will also continue with our secondary mission objective of attempting to uncover information about what history shaped this world in order to better understand it, and Dr Wostyn is currently jumping up and down to give you his updates on that matter, so I will sign off. MacCaulay out.

END REPORT

*

Crosstime Update Report by Dr David Wostyn: 18/10/2015 (OTL Calendar)

The material contained herein is classified as THANDE MOST SECRET.

Connard américain...ah, it is on. Dr David Wostyn reporting, Team Beta (apparently that’s what we’re called now).

As the Captain reported, we have arrived in this timeline’s version of Liverpool, and I must confess I am rather surprised. As you know, for the past two months I have been obtaining history and related books from libraries in Belfast and digitising and transmitting them to the Institute. From them I gained the strong impression that the Kingdom of England was a more repressive and more fanatically Diversitarian country than Ireland. This assumption informed our preparations for this part of our mission. Yet the true picture seems distinctly more complex.

Certainly, part of this seems due to the fact that I did not truly understand what Diversitarianism is. In truth it seems hard to define precisely because it simply arose in opposition to Societism, and claims to be the ‘natural state of humanity before the Bad Idea came’ to use the words of one writer, but that ignores the fact that in reality it encompasses everything from a loosely small-c conservative approach to nationalism, truly ‘leave everything the way it has always been’, and a far more radical reactionary approach that can become as fanatical as Societism itself—or at least how these writers paint Societism. In some ways there is a comparison to capitalism and communism in OTL: the first writer to coin the word capitalism was Karl Marx—until someone proposes a different system, you do not need a word to describe what the existing status quo is. And then when such a word arises, ‘capitalism’ can mean a multitude of different things depending on context. So, then, with Diversitarianism.

I digress. I should not really consider this subject until I have more information. Yet in some ways I did manage to miss what in retrospect seems like the most important and indeed definitive aspect of Diversitarianism. It is right there in the name: diversity. Diversity not just of colour or language or creed, but of thought. An ideology that specifically denies and combats the idea that humanity can be treated as one must extend that starting assumption to every level. Diversitarianism denies the very idea of there being one objective truth. The coverage of the ‘Heritage Points of Controversy’ I described before is, in retrospect, clear on this: when describing an event like a massacre, there can be no neutral position—official reports state the truth as it is seen by those accused of committing the massacre and then the truth as it is seen by those who suffered it, and both can be considered equally truthful. Understand though that Diversitarianism does not endorse Orwellian doublethink by any individual believing them to be equally truthful: it states that each individual must choose which to believe exclusively, and in so doing be a member of one bloc or its opposing bloc. And to do this for every possible question of this type, questions which the ideology’s adherents are keen to promote and even create across the world. On the way to scouting out this building, I was handed a pamphlet in the street which argues that only when each individual human being holds a unique set of beliefs—for example, only one person in the whole world is a French-speaking Alawite Muslim who believes the Flemings were justified in the Route des Larmes but the Poles were right to say the Saxons deliberately starved them in the potato famine and the English were justified in killing Colquhoun’s band in 1834...you get the idea...only then will the mission of Diversitarianism be truly complete and Societism will be completely destroyed.

It is clear there is much still to learn. Yet I had made the further mistake of assuming that the heavy-handed, intolerant approach the Irish painted the English with would look anything like one pictures for a regime of this type in our world. Of course now I realise I was wrong to take what the Irish books said at face value anyway: the Irish would deliberately paint a black picture of the English and indeed the English government would encourage that, and vice versa: anything to emphasise the difference between the two nations’ identities, even if in geopolitical terms they are firm allies. Still, it seems possibly justified to say the English are a bit more fanatical than the Irish about Diversitarianism, yet as I say, this is manifested in a very different way to what I thought I would see.

Liverpool is a diverse city, more perhaps than in our timeline! I have seen Chinese and Indians and Koreans (or ‘Coreans’ as it is still spelled in this timeline), I have seen Africans and Arabs and more, many more. Besides the healthy crop of English and Irish it started with. They are not spat on in the streets or treated as second-class citizens. Indeed, they are honoured. Judging by the local civic propaganda I have seen, cities here glory in their diversity in a manner that few in our world convincingly do. It is framed in different ways, though. The minorities seem to be required to live in specifically assigned districts and return to them at night after a curfew, though calling these areas ‘ghettoes’ would be a misnomer: they are at least as high-class as the best-class districts inhabited by the natives. Indeed I might guess that they are made so specifically to try and attract such minorities as immigrants. The minorities are not considered English citizens, and indeed it seems Diversitarianism—or at least the interpretation of it favoured by the English government—denies the idea that one can have an ethnic identity different to one’s national identity. They are treated as foreign residents, but with a slate of rights that are at least as comprehensive as those of the citizens themselves. Indeed I wonder if there is any resentment from the local populace: it is too early to say.

England is also less oppressive than I expected it to be. To be sure, OTL Englishmen might disagree—there are things here which they would be horrified at, such as armed gendarmerie and ID cards, which I of course would not consider in any way to be a sign of an authoritarian government. In many ways this England is more ‘European’ from an OTL perspective—of course we should not let such preconceptions potentially lead us astray. To come back to my point, the censorship manifests itself in different ways to what I expected. I previously recorded that books published in Ireland contained blank passages for when they were shipped to England and Scotland, allowing printers there to add propaganda addendums. Yet now I suspect that was at least in part a lie on the part of the Irish as part of them painting a black picture of the English: I have seen several of the same books in a library here we briefly checked out, with the passages still left blank. I wonder if there are editions published here that say they are left blank for the evil oppressive Irish to fill in with propaganda...

Far more surprisingly, the writings of Pablo Sanchez are freely available here. I had assumed that obtaining them would be the most difficult and dangerous part of our mission given how Diversitarianism paints Sanchez as a cross between Hitler and the Antichrist. Yet not only can his books be bought, they are practically pushed on you in the streets. I was remarkably confused until I read the introduction to one of these cheap copies of one of his books, the relevant part of which I quote here:

‘...it was not until the 1969 Conference that it was upheld by all parties that the old ‘Russian’ heavyhanded approach to censorship, simply trying to destroy all traces of banned works, was doomed to failure and indeed often counterproductive, making a work a forbidden fruit and attracting hordes of rebellious youth to it...the Iverson Proposal, adopted in 1978 under the name Propagation Protocol A, instead sees endless copies of the work published and readily available, sometimes forcing children to read it in schools...while the work is always published with co-commentary demolishing each of the author’s points in turn, the real power of the Protocol is to turn what could be a dangerous book into something repellently boring, whether it be dull schoolwork or the lunatic on the corner forcing a tract into your hand...something you would never want your conscious mind to touch. And so the virus of Societism is contained and the will of Sanchez frustrated...’

It is a curious point they make, and yet I wonder if I can really trust even this. There can be few timelines out there where it is not only that the government deliberately lies to its citizens, but that they are fully aware of this and for the most part seem to approve of it. The result is that we never quite know where to turn, and yet by pretending to be ‘foreigners’, any level of ignorance of English ways of doing things is not only expected but approved of. It proves the system is working, I suppose.

Anyway. My point is that I have been able to obtain copies of most of Pablo Sanchez’s works, with the co-commentary mentioned above but not (so I believe, at least) any editing of his original text. As this turned out to be much easier than I expected, I will therefore be preceding every digitised excerpt of the current session with a quote from one of Sanchez’s books. And the transmission of these excerpts will begin again as soon as possible, as the rest of the team looks to our primary objective of rescuing Captain Nuttall, Dr Lombardi and the others. Firstly, as Dr Pataki requested a short time ago, I will be looking to the history of those regions unfairly neglected by my focus on the Popular Wars, such as India...

END REPORT

Part #151: Indian Autumn

“The man who judges two equally brutal oppressors to be different if they wear different faces does not deserve freedom from oppression”.

– Pablo Sanchez, The Winter of Nations, 1851​

*

From: “In Bad Company: India from the Wars of Supremacy to the Great Jihad” by Heinrich Jahn (1980)—

It is of course a popular misconception to say (as Gaspard did in 1924) that the history of India from the end of the Jacobin Wars up until the time of the Great Jihad was ‘the history of a few great men, only two of whom were natives’. What arrogance! What an insult to a region as great and diverse as India, with her melting pot of languages and religions, her history stretching back to a time when Europeans thought this newfangled fire thing would never catch on! In part this book was written to dispel this misconception and to educate others about Indian history in this period, both the forgotten figures of importance that bestrode the land and the great masses of the people whose stories remained untold and ignored even in their own time, yet who are the real workers of change and progress in the world, as the Enemy will never learn.

Indeed, if Gaspard’s misconception can be defended, it is to say that his ‘only two natives’ were both men who arose from this anonymous mass to a position of prominence, acknowledged as so few of their kind are by the world to be the pivots of history about which that world turns. On the face of it, if one is selective at least their biographies might sound similar. Both men, as noted above, from poor and disadvantaged backgrounds, both with a drive and fiery passion that would ensure they would not forever remain in that obscurity, and both were Islamic holy men. Yet they were blood enemies at the end, and it is this that history remembers. They were, of course, Faruq Kalam—the man his followers still know as ‘the Mahdi’—and Nurul Huq, known to everyone as the Father of Bengal.

Much about both Kalam and Huq remains debated, in part due to their humble origins: few were likely to make coherent records about them. It does not help that it is known that Huq, at least, was certainly born under another name—though what that name was is itself debated—and some of Faruq Kalam’s followers claim the same about their man, probably motivated by a disagreement within Islam about whether the prophesised Mahdi is meant to be born with a particular name or not. Given this fog of lies and half-truths told about two figures that have become positively mythic, all we can do is give what is generally accepted to be ‘the story’ and then critique it, in the knowledge that—as we have already seen—the popularly accepted ‘truth’ rarely has anything to do with the genuine article.

Of the pair, Huq was born earlier. He entered this world in a village in Bengal, not far from Calcutta but its identity otherwise unclear, in 1765. Huq was born a lower-caste Hindu, though certainly not, as some have claimed, a dalit untouchable. He is usually found identified as a member of the Shudra varna, though a few sources call him a Vaishya. Whatever his birth position in the complex caste system, he was certainly born into a poor and deprived family. He was also born into a Bengal reeling from the aftermath of Britain’s victory in the Third War of Supremacy and what that meant for its people. Having been defeated by the French in the Second War and lost Madras, the British had been determined to retake it in the Third, but their military buildup had alarmed their onetime ally Siraj ud-Daulah, the Nawab of Bengal, who feared the British planned to depose him. He had reacted by turning on the British, taking the British Fort William in Calcutta and causing the deaths of many British soldiers by imprisoning them in the hellish conditions of the tiny cell known as the ‘Black Hole of Calcutta’.

This move had proved to be a self-fulfilling prophecy, with the furious East India Company turning its full attention on the Nawab, destroying his army and killing him in a series of battles throughout the latter part of the Third War. The EIC’s rampage of vengeance had succeeded in imposing direct British control over Bengal, at the price of effectively conceding control over southern India to the French, something that would prove to become so cemented that the British would never seriously threaten it again. And of course any attempt to spin this as a victory ignored the fact that the BEIC had never wanted direct political control over any part of India: what they wanted was trade, trade on their terms, and anything more was simply an expensive distraction. For the moment, though, the BEIC clung to anything it could paint as a victory in what had otherwise been an embarrassingly damp-squib corner of the glorious fireworks display of the Third War elsewhere, particularly in North America. The Company handed over titular control over Bengal to six worthless princelings who could spuriously claim some sort of descent to the Mughal royal family, carving up the country into artificially created provinces drawn in five minutes by a bored clerk with a map and a pencil. The real power was in Fort William, where the BEIC’s Presidency of Calcutta—now the only Presidency worth anything—was based.[1] Its President was Warren Hastings, who ruled with a rod of iron in one hand and a blank cheque from London in the other.[2]

Thus it was that Nurul Huq’s formative experience was the devastating Bengal Famine of 1770,[3] which was blamed (with some justice) on the BEIC’s ruthless economic policies, forcing farmers to grow opium poppies for trade rather than crops for example. The BEIC also reacted to the drop in profits caused by the famine by raising taxes on those who could least afford to pay, a policy predicated on the Company’s assumption that Indians were so hierarchical that all they had to do was keep the ruling castes happy and the rest would fall into line. Such an approach would inevitably spark anger years down the line among the young ones who struggles to survive in the famine, not least boys like Nurul Huq who lost family members in the process. It was at that point (or so most sources claim) that Huq decided he hated the British more than anything in the world, and resolved to dedicate the rest of his life to the destruction of British power in India.

It is generally assumed (though, of course, not without some taking the opposite side of the argument) that Nurul Huq’s conversion to Islam was a purely political move, and that he either remained the Hindu of his birth or was some form of imprecise agnostic in his heart. Certainly the conversion helped him with his position. Though Islam in India could not be entirely dismissive of the idea of caste, it was certainly a religious/cultural sphere in which social mobility was more attainable. Regardless of the demographic numbers, Muslims were associated with positions of power and considered something of a ruling class, especially by the British themselves. There was also the point that Muslim holy men were considered more...dangerous than their Hindu counterparts by the British and the other European colonialists, more likely to be able to assemble a crowd of rebels whose activities would at best eat into profits and at worst threaten colonial control over a region. The French would learn in 1815 that the mere rumour of Muslim sepoys being issued muskets greased with the fat of the abominable pig was enough to incite a revolt, and after that incident—which was swiftly followed by the formation of the joint India Board—the colonialists were always careful to tiptoe around issues liable to rouse up the Muslims. Nurul Huq certainly wanted the British to be scared of him, and his decision to study at a madrassah and become an imam fits that determination. But perhaps we are too cynical to suggest that that was all there was to it.

Where Nurul Huq differed from the countless angry young men forged in the bitterness of the famine was that he understood that confronting the Company in the field was unlikely to achieve anything, a point confirmed when the India Board was formed and the various trading Companies effectively agreed to help support each other rather than compete and risk losing control altogether as a result—as the French Governor-General Missirien put it, rather than fighting over the size of your slice of a small cake, work together to bake a bigger cake. A consequence of this was that the Portuguese, French and British East India Companies would help each other put down revolts, even when their home countries were supposedly at war, as in the case of the farcical Anglo-French ‘war’ during the Popular Wars for example. Nurul Huq was there in the middle of all this, making observations. One of the things he observed was that the British, French and Portuguese EICs seemed to be growing closer to one another than any of them felt to their home countries, especially the British who were effectively operating independently due to the policies of the Marleburgensian regime. This was true to a lesser extent of the French, who had been left on their own for years during the Jacobin Wars and Paris had never quite regained full control after the Restoration. The Portuguese were infected with some of this attitude and reacted by being strongly opposed to the centralising Aveiro Doctrine under John VI when he came to the throne. Nurul Huq concluded ‘as so many conquerors before them, they are losing their identity, and becoming part of India’. It had happened many times before in Indian history. The name ‘Mughal’ itself was a corruption of ‘Mongol’, betraying the empire’s Timurid roots, yet no Mughal today would think of himself as a foreign Mongolian ruler. The same seemed to be happening with the Europeans.

“Think not that I will lie back and forgive them their transgressions because of this,” Nurul Huq is recorded as saying, “but it does encourage me that my way is best.” ‘My way’, as opposed to the fruitless rebellions of his contemporaries, was infiltration from within. Nurul Huq himself remained an independent actor, ‘that troublesome blackamoor mussulman priest’ as one British writer dubbed him (probably having removed expletives beforehand), but he infiltrated his followers into the Company’s native service as sepoy officers and clerks. Huq had it both ways. He could have one of his clerks deliberately mess up an administrative detail to create a crisis, and then intercede as the great Imam Nurul Huq, friend of the people and enemy of the British, to condemn the Company for its negligence and force them to deal with him to smooth the issue over. Of course, given the Company was the Company, not all the matters Nurul Huq interceded over were of his own creation. He was always careful to ensure that he was always just too slightly useful as a means for the Company to solve these problems that they wouldn’t consider ‘taking his piece off the board’, as longtime Governor-General John Pitt euphemistically described it. Nurul Huq did not restrict himself to Muslim matters, either, interceding on behalf of Hindus, religious minorities, and in one case even a group of British travellers who claimed to have been ripped off by a corrupt Company clerk—a white man no less. Nurul Huq both made a name for himself back in Britain—for the travellers were from powerful families and shared their stories—and embarrassed the Company in India. These two matters converged when the Company offered to transport Nurul Huq to Britain so that he might put some of his complaints and proposals about Company administration direct to London. Huq was initially suspicious that the trip would be one way, but eventually agreed.

Huq’s voyage to Britain took place in 1824 and changed his view of matters forever. His glimpse of Marleburgensian London was extensively recorded in the writings of his secretary. His views on industrialism are well recorded elsewhere and we need not concern themselves here, but what Huq himself considered to be his great revelation was over the class system in Britain. “I always thought them to be true believers in the Linnaean Racism that the French Jacobins espoused, even as they denied it,” Huq said. “To believe that white men or Christians are inherently superior and thus have a God-given right to rule over the rest of the earth. Now I see that that was, at most, an excuse. For they treat their own poor quite as ruthlessly as they do the people of Bengal.” Huq’s impression may of course have been coloured by the fact that he witnessed Britain under the oppressive Marleburgensian regime: had he been able to visit under Charles James Fox, he might have come away with different ideas. But there is no profit in such counterfactuals.

Huq’s brief trip to London—in which he indeed put his views to the Colonial Office, such as it was, only for the notes to lie forgotten in trays as Britain descended into civil war the next year—changed his ideas about what he was trying to achieve in Bengal. Some writers have also suggested that his hearing stories from his ever-spreading web of agents about other parts of India may have also played a role: Huq was too young to remember Siraj ud-Daulah or his ilk, but stories about Indian princes in the north might well have made him consider that, just like white men, Indian rulers were quite capable of being brutal oppressors of the poor regardless of skin colour and without any European influence. Whether this is true or not, Huq’s drive shifted from a national or racial cause to a social one. It is of course absurd (as some Russian writers have claimed) to try and suggest that this made Huq ‘proto-Societist’: his Mentian urge to see the ruling classes brought low and social justice brought to the poor was the antithesis of Societism. The change in Huq’s views worried some of his followers who were concerned he had been ‘converted’ in Britain to supporting colonial rule, leading to his famous rebuttal: “I still hate them, and I still want to see them burn. But now I hate them not because they are white or Christian. Now I hate them because they have power. And when they are cast down, we shall not replace them with ourselves, or with anything. The people shall rule themselves.” No, not ‘proto-Societist’; if anything Huq was a ‘paleo-Jacobin’, drawing on the same levelling impulses that had motivated the French Revolution in its early, heady days, before Linnaean Racism came to dominate everything.

However, one can somewhat see where Huq’s doubters were coming from. His approach had always been a gradualist one, one of slow infiltration, but previously it had always been with the unspoken assumption that one day there would be a reckoning, that Huq would call on his infiltrators to sabotage the Company from within and lead a rebellion against it. Now, though, it seemed that Huq viewed the infiltration and influence as a means to an end in itself, that gradual reform and creeping native control from within could effectively reclaim Bengal for its people without firing a shot, and then allow him to enact his egalitarian views on the country. In 1834, after solving a particularly sticky dispute in Oudh[4] which had threatened Britain’s longstanding influence in Lucknow, Huq was able to bargain for the creation of something he had long called for: a Governing Council based in Calcutta that would formally govern the country, not the Company’s Board of Directors unofficially influencing the useless princelings. Huq argued that such a mode of government, honest about where power truly lay, would be able to both improve the lives of Bengalis and improve the Company’s profits—fewer corruption bottlenecks. Governor-General Sir Paul Cavendish, having been worn down over the years, reluctantly agreed and the ten-member Council was instituted, according to Huq’s wishes: one half Company men and one half natives, with the latter being carefully demographically balanced between Hindus and Muslims. There was no ‘first among equals’ in the Council, with each member having an equal vote and responsibilities for a particular department that rotated. (It is ironic, but often noted by Bengalis with chips on their shoulders, that Bengal effectively created this mode of government several years before Britain under the Populists adopted it). The Governor-General dealt with the Council and could veto its decisions, but his veto could be overriden by a two-thirds vote—something Cavendish readily agreed to as he never dreamed that enough of the white half of the Council would ever join with the native half for this to be possible.

The Council’s effectiveness was proven by a much-praised response to a minor crop failure in 1837, helped along by Huq’s propaganda circulating throughout mosques (and not a few mandirs) across the country and beyond, which made out the crisis to be bigger than it had been and the response thus more decisive. Huq’s men drew a contrast to the Bengal famine of now more than sixty years before that had inspired Huq in the first place. The result was that now the Governor-General could not consider casually abolishing the Council without risking the same kind of popular uprising he would expect from pork-greased muskets. The Council was popular. Too popular, said some discontented radical supporters of Huq, who worried that a little reform had gone far enough for the man in his old age. They underestimated him, of course, as so many did. Huq was not the sort of man to sit back and await an ‘inevitable revolution’, which he did not expect to see in his lifetime: he intended to work against the British in India, in his uniquely subtle way, until the day he died.

And so it is thus the ultimate irony that the ‘inevitable revolution’ against colonialism did come in Huq’s day, and he found himself on the wrong side, fighting for the men he had spent his whole life trying to topple. For that revolution was the Great Jihad, and it was led by the other of Gaspard’s “two great native men”: Faruq Kalam, the Mahdi...





[1] The three Presidencies of OTL were Bombay, Calcutta and Madras, of which Bombay was initially considered the most senior. In TTL, Madras is lost to the French, and as Bombay is an isolated coastal enclave whereas Calcutta is the centre of a large country directly controlled by the BEIC, Calcutta soon became the most senior.

[2] Unlike OTL where Hastings was famously recalled to Britain and subject to a farcically long trial in which one-third of the Lords judging it managed to die in the process. This is partly due to different British political trends in TTL after the Second Glorious Revolution, partly due to the government being involved in the buildup of British troops that led to Siraj ud-Daulah’s betrayal and thus the Company criticising too direct interference from London as counterproductive to their work, and partly because the British government at this point is deeply focused on the Empire of North America in the Troubled Sixties, hammering out the agreement that would become the 1788 Constitution.

[3] Which also happened in OTL.

[4] Modern Awadh.


Part #152: Chinese Burn

“It is a truth often affirmed even by the most nationalistically blinded individuals that there is nothing civil about a civil war. A civil war, such men will agree, is a war which sets brother against brother, rips families apart, and leads to nothing but misery and a long, slow, burning hatred that sows the seeds of another round of bloody futility a generation later.

“Their error here is their failure to realise that all wars are civil wars: for in every war, both sides are made up of human beings.”

– Pablo Sanchez, Towards a Universal Hierarchy, 1846​

*

From: “A Concise History of China” by Joseph Bateman (1976)—

China in the nineteenth century was a land divided. Such periods were not unknown in Chinese history, but this one was different. Chinese historiography categorised such times of division as times of trouble, moments of bloody transition between one stable dynasty and the next in which warlords and opportunists ruled. Unity was regarded as synonymous with civilisation, disunity with chaos. Such periods were usually painted as mercifully brief, with occasional exceptions. Most notably among these was the Sanguo Shidai or Three Kingdoms period in the third century, six decades (or more, depending on where one draws the line) of a divided China. This provided the backdrop to the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, one of the greatest works of Chinese literature—as was observed by Jethro Carter, a country and a time that is miserable to live in from a contemporary perspective nonetheless usually gives birth to a rich cultural heritage: there is little drama or passion in a description of years of peace and plenty. The Three Kingdoms was only the best-known era within a long period of disunity known as the Six Dynasties: later on in the fifth century China became divided between a series of separate Northern and Southern dynasties until reunification by the Sui dynasty in 589 AD. This would naturally be a substantial cultural comparison made by Chinese writers when describing the new division of the nineteenth century, over one thousand years later.

Yet at the time, such writers would be advised to write in secret. For this division was unlike any other. Formerly, rival Chinese emperors had typically both claimed descent from an earlier unifying dynasty (in the case of the Three Kingdoms, it had been the Han) and had regarded the other as illegitimate, but had recognised their existence in making such a declaration. The China that was born from the Three Emperors’ War (1806-1813) embodied a different and more ideological divide, perhaps reflecting the general trend towards such attitudes seen in the Jacobin and Popular Wars in Europe.[1]

Unlike many commentators such as Bloise and Stadtmann (Journal of Sinology, Authorised Translated Edition, 1971) have contended, the chief defining aspect of the northern Qing (or ‘Beiqing’[2]) dynasty from the southern Feng dynasty was not one of ethnic identity. The Feng indeed began in part as an ethnic and cultural Han rebellion against Manchu-led Qing overlordship, organised by the Sanhedui organisation which had originally been founded with such a goal many years before. Yet much had changed in those years, and the Sanhedui’s involvement can mask the fact that local southern Chinese motivations for rebellion were more founded in anger at the Chongqian Emperor’s anti-trade proclamations and failure to defend Fuzhou and Guangzhou from the depredations of his brother’s Black Army. Equally, Chongqian was definitively not anti-Han himself, regarding his brother Yenzhang’s romantic Manchu pretensions as both outdated and dangerous. If anything, it was Chongqian’s Beiqing China in the north that was more ruthlessly anti-Manchu and Han-romantic than the Feng in the south.

Of course there were differences: the Feng’s idea of Han romanticism was generally what Han themselves believed, while the Beiqing’s attempts were top-down enforcement of what out-of-touch imperial court nobility though Han romanticism was. The most famous expression of this concerned the queue, the braided pigtail worn by Han Chinese. The queue had been enforced by the Manchus after their original conquest of China in the seventeenth century as a symbol of submission and humiliation of the Han to their rule. Therefore, Chongqian thought that by banning the queue he would be rescinding this and embracing the Han, reflecting his own attempts to rewrite history to present Qing dynasty founder Nurhaci as an ethnic Han who had simply used Manchu soldiers. In reality, the majority of the Han peasantry scarcely had this level of historical awareness going back many generations, and to them the queue was simply the way they wore their hair, and a law against it was often perceived as an insult. This was not universally the case, and the matter is more complex than this simplification, with some Han indeed recognising the historical significance, but this is how the matter is commonly viewed. Because of this, in an almost surreal reversal, Han Chinese in disputed border regions would often show their loyalty to the Chongqian Emperor by cutting their pigtail and their loyalty to the Feng’s Dansheng Emperor by retaining it. It was these border regions which we are ultimately concerned with.

Immediately following the Three Emperors’ War, the Chongqian Emperor faced a choice of what part of his shattered domain to attempt to reclaim. Having disbanded the Manchu and Mongol Eight Banners in favour of reforming the Han Green Standard Army (now expanded to all subjects), and relying on military leader General Liang Tianling as his effective prime minister, Chongqian invaded rebellious Mongolia and his forces—hampered by war-weariness and the incomplete reorganisation—managed to reconquer most of the country bloodily in the Reclamation War (1814-1819). Only parts of the western Oirat domain escaped, instead submitting to the rising Kazakh Khaganate of Jangir Khan. A Pyrrhic victory, the Reclamation War encouraged Chongqian to cease further military operations until his reorganisation became complete. This became an unexpectedly long period of uneasy peace between the Beiqing and the Feng in the south. It is likely it would not have lasted so long had not General Liang been assassinated by a disgruntled junior officer in 1822, which led to political chaos in Beijing and the Beiqing dynasty almost collapsing from within at the start. Chongqian eventually re-emerged in 1824 with a new civilian prime minister Zeng Lisi—a younger cousin of his very skilled and respected former prime minister Zeng Xiang, who had died in 1813 near the close of the Three Emperors’ War and deprived the now victorious Chongqian of his advice when it was most needed. Zeng Lisi was widely recognised to not have a fraction of his relative’s political skill or power, and is generally considered to have been a symbolic figurehead choice, a compromise due to the various military factions around Chongqian not being able to agree on any of their number’s leaders filling the role.[3]

A subject often up for debate is whether the Chongqian Emperor’s failure to seriously consider reconquering Feng southern China early on is the subject of his own ideological views or simply a pragmatic acceptance of the fact that his army was in no position to attempt it and his position was shaky. Contemporary accounts tend to favour the former position. For this was the new kind of division that China witnessed: two Emperors who refused to acknowledge each others’ existence. Chongqian regarded the Feng dynasty as merely a simmering rebellion that would lose popular support thanks to its dealings with European barbarians, a problem that would solve itself. The man calling himself Dansheng was no more an Emperor than the piece on a chessboard. Equally, Feng propaganda painted Chongqian as nothing more than a weak puppet of his generals, sometimes accusing them of having had him murdered and replaced with a doppelganger. This may have been influenced by the fact that in western China, General Yu Wangshan still ruled a remnant of the deceased Yenzhang Emperor’s supporters in the name of Yenzhang’s alleged son as his Emperor. Many if not most regarded Yu’s claims of the boy’s parenthood as a blatant fabrication and Yu as nothing more than a warlord. It is unsurprising that Yu’s ramshackle domain did not last, being gradually eaten away by multiple enemies throughout the period Europeans somewhat chauvinistically called the Watchful Peace. Yu’s forces had to contend with the end of Avan King Phaungasa Min’s invasion of Shanguo and Monguo—parts of the former Burman Empire that had been conquered by the Chinese in 1769—which had begun in the middle of the Three Emperors’ War in 1810 and lasted until 1815. Humiliatingly from Yu’s point of view, it was not his own arms that stopped Phaungasa Min’s conquests, but those of the Siamese-led Threefold Harmonious Accord. Accord influence would gradually increase in Yunnan Province, the heart of Yu’s domain and the seat of his capital at Yunnanfu.

Yu had several more northerly provinces and regions pledging allegiance to him, or rather to Yenzhang and therefore his son and heir, but their allegiance had always been rather vague and more the product of the military forces stationed there (who had fought alongside and admired Yenzhang) rather than the civil authorities. As any kind of central control faded in western China with the conflict in the east, who owed allegiance to whom became rather debatable. Partly driven by Chongqian’s obsession with crushing any and all non-ethnic Han groups with delusions of grandeur (as he saw it), the 1820s and 30s saw a series of more tentative campaigns expanding Beiqing control westward into Qinghai Province and the debatable border region of Huijiang.[4] The Feng were generally more interested in using their new European-trained army to establish security at home, but did manage to expand their control westward into Guizhou Province, meaning by the end of the Watchful Peace in 1829, General Yu had been reduced to effectively ruling only Yunnan Province.

Sichuan Province, sandwiched between territory controlled by both Chinese factions (or all three, counting Yu), did not come under the definitive control of either, as of yet. Sichuan, though generally regarded as mostly ethnically Han, was culturally something of its own animal. It had been home to its own native kingdoms before a relatively late Qin dynasty conquest in the second century BC, and its isolation from eastern China meant that it had retained something of that unique identity despite frequent attempts to enforce conformity. Unlike most of China’s viceroyalties, which grouped two or more provinces together, Sichuan was its own viceroyalty, and both Viceroy and Governor were canny, clever and self-interested men, as was the Captain General.[5] All three had been appointed under the Guangzhong Emperor and had never been recalled, largely sitting tight throughout the civil war. Now this triad, led by the Viceroy Xie Bokang, effectively connived their way into ruling a Sichuan that was independent in all but name, dealing with all its neighbours on equal terms—in fact if not in word. Sichuan’s vast tea plantations gave it an important bargaining chip with the Feng, who desired more products to sell its European allies, who in turn had a great demand for tea.[6] For the present, playing the two sides off each other more or less guaranteed unofficial neutrality for Sichuan, with restive Gorkha-ruled Tibet on its western frontier the only fly in the ointment. Sichuan’s own ethnic Tibetans complicated the matter.

But the key to understanding this period is of course the border regions between the Feng and Beiqing centres of control. These were largely defined by the watershed of the Yangtze River, hence the name ‘Riverine Wars’ for the conflicts between the two rival dynasties throughout the nineteenth century. Attempting to define an actual line of control is somewhere between difficult and impossible. The Yangtze River itself is often cited, but more due to historians throwing their hands up in frustration than any real justification for doing so. Due to the difficulty involved in crossing it, the river had been a formalised border in divided China before now and would be again, but for the moment the situation was simply too incoherent to describe it in those terms. Certainly the image (propagated by some films set in this period) of rival Feng and Beiqing armies encamped on the banks of the Yangtze River and peering at each other suspiciously across its waters is utterly inaccurate for this period. Neither dynasty operated large military forces in the Yangtze River region; neither could afford to given their conflicts elsewhere.

These ‘disputed border provinces’ can be regarded as Jiangsui, Anhui, Hubei, Hunan, Jiangxi and Zhejiang. However such a list suggests a much larger disputed region than the reality, with only the areas near the Yangtze River necessarily being in dispute. Jiangsu for example was mostly Beiqing-loyal, in part because its capital Jiangning[7] was within Beiqing-controlled territory. Equally, Zhejiang ot its south was mostly Feng-loyal. It was the parts of both provinces where they met that were disputed, and for the most part such a dispute could be ignored, aside from the drama of two sets of tax inspectors trying to levy two sets of imperial taxes for two emperors from the same angry peasants.

Hubei and Anhui provinces were rather different. Both their capitals—Wuchang and Anqing—sat on the Yangtze River itself. Their Governors found themselves sitting on the fence, initially able to get away with Sichuan-style neutrality but later being forced to choose a side. A popular satirical print of the age presents the Governor of Anhui, Xu Taihua, as a two-headed figure—one head, its queue cut off, obsequiously greeting the Chongqian Emperor, while the other with queue intact performs a mirrored gesture to the Dansheng Emperor. This may be a reference to the possibly apocryphal story of Xu and other border governors having artificial queue wigs made so they could greet emissaries from both emperors and look politically appropriate for their feigned loyalty of the day.

This rather uncomfortable situation continued, with tensions gradually rising as the Feng and Beiqing slowly looked towards each other once more and realised the other was not going to go away by itself anytime soon, until the death of Governor Xu in 1826. Neither side had dared try and dismiss him and appoint its own new Governor for fear of escalating the situation, but now of course both Emperors tried to appoint and Anhui was left with two claimant Governors. The so-called ‘Anqing Incident’ is popularly pictured as the two Governors’ sedan chairs colliding in the streets of Anqing on the way to the gubernatorial palace. The reality of course is not so farcical, with the two men meeting only via emissaries and it slowly becoming clear that neither would-be Governor nor his suzerain would be willing to back down.

The Anqing Incident is sometimes called the ‘Zeroth Riverine War’, but this is a misnomer. Certainly there was some degree of armed conflict and it lasted for a five-year period, but it was a low-level series of skirmishes, often by local militiamen with only limited support from Beijing or Hanjing.[8] Societists and their ilk often try to claim periods of global equivalence by suggesting the Incident was tied to the contemporaneous Popular Wars in Europe, but this is absurd.[9] The Incident set the stage for the later Riverine Wars but it was a frontispiece, not an introductory chapter. There were no particularly great military triumphs or heroes in the proxy conflict, with the main battles being political at home, between the different generals surrounding the Chongqian Emperor and the members of the Sunrise Council in Hanjing.[10]

After five years of scattered, inconclusive fighting, the Incident was eventually settled in 1831 with what was regarded as a Beiqing victory—but though the Beiqing candidate Chang Zhao was seated in Anqing, the informal treaty arrangements (both sides still refused to recognise the other’s existence) saw him operating almost as neutrally as Xu had before him. The settlement rather than further escalation is generally attributed to the fact that both dynasties’ concerns closer to home came back into focus. The Feng of course had to deal with the expulsion of the Dutch from Formosa and the sense that they had lost influence as the Europeans fought out the dispute among themselves: the dispute may have arisen from the Dutch ignoring Feng anti-opium dictates, but the Europeans acted largely for their own reasons. A more pressing problem was that of Yunnan Province. General Yu died in 1828 and, despite his best efforts, did not leave any heir of his own. His probably faked son of Yenzhang lasted about five minutes before vanishing into the pages of history as Yunnan was consumed by chaos and infighting.

Had the Feng not been focused on Anhui and the other border regions, their army ready to mobilise, it is likely an intervention would have happened earlier. As it was, it was Burma—now under the rule of Phaungasa Min’s son Thado Thant—that intervened first, seeking to gain further border territory and perhaps revenge against Yu’s legacy. The Burmese enjoyed some success in their 1828-29 campaign, but the Threefold Harmonious Accord then intervened once more and enforced an 1830 peace after the decisive Battle of Pu’er, in which Siamese and allied Tonkinese and Pegunese forces defeated the Burmese. The Burmese retired with their minor gains rather than face the Accord in a major war again, but the Accord’s leader Sunthon—King of Ayutthaya and Siamese Emperor in all but name—proclaimed that Yunnan would join the Accord as a Fourth member under strong Siamese influence. With no government working speaking of in Yunnanfu, Siamese forces imposed one by force of arms.

This naturally outraged the Feng leadership (and indeed the Beiqing, but they were in less position to do anything about it) and sparked the First Sino-Siamese War (1832-1838). As historiographers often note, propaganda in Beiqing China tended to backpedal into presenting the Feng as a group of slightly disobedient governors at this point, with the decisive Feng action against the arrogant Siamese actions being popular among ordinary people in the north as well. The war was notable because it was an early case of two moderately modernised Asian military forces clashing in the field of combat. Contemporary European observers attached to the Feng army suggested that the two were evenly matched in tactics, technology and numbers, but the Feng eventually gained the upper hand for the more prosaic reason that it was easier to resupply Yunnan from Guangxi and Guizhou than from Ayutthaya and Tonkin. The border shared by Guangxi and Tonkin ensured that conflict also took place in that theatre as well, and the Feng again emerged victorious, this time more thanks to genuine military brilliance on the part of the Feng General Gao Enmao. The Peace of Hanoi, brokered by the French in 1838, saw the Feng gain almost all of Yunnan Province and a small part of northern Tonkin. Unlike former Chinese conquests of Daiviet, this part was controversially directly integrated into Guangxi Province. The Siamese, seeing their first defeat in their long period of ascent, retained only a small part of the former Yunnan Province.

The Siamese defeat and the destruction of their invincibility image prompted a number of Burmese-assisted rebellions in Pegu and the Lao lands (1838-1841) which threatened to tear the Accord apart, but aside from the loss of part of Pegu to the Burmese the Siamese generally succeeded in putting these down. King Sunthon managed to keep his throne, and reacted by announcing a programme of consolidation: the 1840s would see the former kingdoms abolished and directly integrated into a single Siamese state with himself as Emperor. The Siamese Empire, often metaphorically spoken of beforehand, had entered reality.

Meanwhile the Beiqing, though victorious on paper in the Anqing Incident, ultimately failed to take advantage of an anti-Corean rebellion in 1830-1833. Triggered by the death of King Gwangjong and the ascension of his less dynamic son Uijong,[11] the Chinese rebellion sought support from the Beiqing but what support arrived was lukewarm and too late: this is often attributed to Chongqian still not quite being able to believe the Coreans were acting against him rather than being his loyal vassals, or regarding everything they possessed as ‘useless Manchu land’. Whether these were the reasons or they were more rational, the rebellion was largely defeated everywhere except the Liaodong Peninsula, where disciplined militia forces with informal support from some of the military factions surrounding Chongqian successfully defeated the Coreans in the field. Attempts by their provisional government to obtain more direct intervention from Chongqian failed, leading to the formation of the so-called Liaodong Republic with its capital in Lushun.[12] The Republic initially was in Beiqing China’s orbit as an informal satellite, but later fell under French influence.

Meanwhile the Russians in the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company, now led by Igor Lipinsky since the departure of Moritz Benyovsky,[13] offered their help to the Coreans in crushing their continuing patches of Chinese resistance. For a price. The Russian intervention forever altered the relationship between the two countries, leading to a readjustment of the border that made a mockery of the late King Gwangjong’s attempt to recreate the half-imaginary Kingdom of Goryeo’s ancestral domains and the establishment of a Russian naval base on Corean territory.[14] However it did preserve much of the conquests of Gwangjong which might otherwise have been lost, and ultimately led to a Corean presence in Russian Japan...






[1] It’s very hard to see how this could be the case: this author clearly has an ideological point to make himself.

[2] So called by historians in retrospect to distinguish it from the preceding unified Qing dynasty. Obviously not a name they would have used themselves (compare ‘Byzantine Empire’).

[3] Historically China at this point in OTL did not have a single prime minister (Chengxiang, a term also translated as ‘Chancellor’). This office had formerly existed under earlier dynasties, but the Qing had preferred to invest it collectively in the Grand Council, which was created by the Yongzheng Emperor. In TTL, the office was re-created by the Daguo Emperor, who was (longer-lived) Yongzheng’s successor rather than OTL’s Qianlong.

[4] AKA Xinjiang as it was later renamed. Note that the OTL region of Huijiang is larger than TTL’s, as TTL’s China failed to conquer the Dzungars and annex what became western Huijiang/Xinjiang.

[5] The terms xunfu, zongdu and tidu are generally translated as Governor, Viceroy (or Governor-General) and Captain General respectively. Governors ruled over individual provinces, Viceroys over Viceroyalties usually consisting of two or more provinces collected into regions, and Captains General were the heads of military forces in provinces.

[6] In OTL, the British East India Company—annoyed at the Chinese insisting on silver as the only trade good they would accept in return for tea exports—started tea plantations in India and Africa to reduce British dependence on the Chinese trade, which had largely taken effect by 1820. In TTL, the chaos in Britain and the BEIC not having as much India to work with means that this effort has been much weaker. There is also the point that the European trading companies as a whole have more of a foothold in China via the Feng dynasty, and hadn’t quite realised at first that the regions the Feng control are not great tea-growing areas.

[7] Name later changed to Nanjing in OTL.

[8] OTL Guangzhou or Canton, the Feng capital.

[9] Somewhat rank hypocrisy given footnote [1].

[10] The Feng do not use a single prime minister like the Beiqing, instead having created a new council of government with this name.

[11] Uijong was named for an ancient King of Goryeo, reflecting Gwangjong’s romantic ambitions of rebuilding that Corean empire.

[12] OTL Port Arthur. “Republic” is probably a bit of an anachronistic term to use here for what’s mainly a strongman state, although there were examples of republics founded by Chinese in the East Indies at this point.

[13] Which will be covered in a future segment.

[14] On the site of OTL Vladivostok. It makes too much sense to put anywhere else.


Part #153: Sittin’ on Top of the World

“If you wish to understand history, go to any town square. Take a rich sculpture or a precious vase or something of that type and set it on a high pedestal, with ladders provided that may be used to reach it. Assemble the local people and tell them that this item is precious and valuable, but only so long as it is left perfectly intact and undamaged: the material it is made out of is almost worthless, it is the perfection of the craft which is prized. The people will understand this.

Yet what will they do as soon as you turn your back and walk away? Compete for it, fight for it, kill for it, blood spilt on the ground, the sculpture in shattered fragments. And men will boast that they have won a bloodstained fragment of stone from the fray, though they know it to be worthless! Or that they held the ladder for a moment longer than their neighbour did before it was torn from their grasp. Oh yes, they will boast over such things, and treasure them jealously against those who would try to take them away. And it would never occur to them to work together, to cooperate, to climb the ladders together and carefully take the sculpture down, and enjoy its fruits together.

Such are the kings who have fought over the world for as far as the memory of mankind goes back. Humanity deserves better.”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1854 speech; quoted in “Fever Dreams: Sanchez the Parablist” by Agnes Scrope (1976)​

*

From: “Culture War: A History of Native Resistance to Colonialism” by Jonathan V. Graves (1981)—

Why the Mauré? The question has been asked so many times, not least by the Mauré themselves. Many of the syncretic religions in Autiaraux would attribute it to them being the chosen people of God, or whichever hybrid deity or deities they place at the top of their faith. It says something of Mauré history that, perhaps, the cynical reader is not quite so ready as to dismiss this idea as he might be of the similar ones claimed by so many other cultures.

On the face of it, the Mauré had no chance of any kind of determined resistance to colonialism. They were a Stone Age people, having been cut off and isolated in Autiaraux for around a thousand years, having forgotten much of the craft that had brought them there in the first place in their great voyages of exploration. They had little in the way of crops and no form of writing. In many ways they were worse off than some native peoples whose fate was to vanish altogether in everything but genetic record under a tidal wave of Europeans. Yet a different destiny was prescribed for the people of Autiaraux, the Land of the Long White Cloud.[1] What reasons have we, as historians with the benefit of hindsight, considered to produce this result?

Through happenstance or providence, the Mauré’s culture and worldview made them better able to react and respond to early contacts with Europeans than many native peoples’. Many native peoples, on exposure to superior European technology and knowledge, either dismissed it as unimportant or treated it as magic and worshipped the Europeans as gods.[2] Either approach ultimately ended in destruction of one degree or another. The Mauré’s response on the other hand was generally to recognise that the Europeans had superior technology and knowledge, work out the potential implications and opportunities, and then to seek those things for themselves. This combination of humility, cunning and pragmatism served them well in their dealings with Europeans. There were naturally some Mauré who did reject European weapons and knowledge as alien and un-Mauré, but these ideas generally had little time to take root in the wars that soon swept Autiaraux and placed the musket-users on top, and their attitude with them.[3]

Of course, this attitude alone would not have been enough to preserve them from colonialism. There are plenty of examples of peoples elsewhere who had similarly sensible attitudes but failed to resist colonisation nonetheless. The other advantages of the Mauré were not ones they had conscious control over: geography and happenstance. It is hard for us to appreciate in the modern global era just how isolated Autiaraux was in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Almost directly opposite Europe on the globe, the land was poetically described as ‘Finisterre’ by some writers: literally The End of the World. Autiaraux was not particularly close to any other land. Antipodea, the closest major landmass, was of some interest to Europeans even before and besides La Pérouse’s discovery of its most habitable regions—its proximity to the East Indies and their rich trade meant Antipodea could be a useful base, or at least a coastline worth knowing about in case one’s ship got wrecked on it during an East Indies trade voyage. Autiaraux’s isolation by contrast meant the only interest in the land was for its own sake. This might not have been enough—Autiaraux was still good, rich land ripe for farming and European settlement—had it not been for the happy coincidence (for the Mauré) that the Jacobin Wars intruded and ensured that no nation would be in a position to launch a state-sponsored colonisation attempt for some time. Individual adventurers were another matter, but we will come to that in time.

It is this chronological as well as geographical isolation that benefited the Mauré. Unusually among native peoples, they had many years in which to consider and accept the impact of contact with Europeans before Europeans were in a position to arrive in large numbers. Technically first contact between Mauré and Europeans was the voyage of Abel Tasman in 1642, which—like many other encounters—ended bloodily with a Mauré attack in what Tasman called Murderers’ Bay, but now bears his own name.[4] However this contact, followed by sporadic and debated ones for the next 150 years, had little lasting impact: scholars still debate how common European metal trade goods circulating in Autiaraux around this time were. Not that the land was known as Autiaraux at the time—nothing was known of the Mauré language or culture. Tasman had named the islands ‘Staten Landt’, assuming they were part of the great mythical southern continent generally known as Terra Australis Incognita. When this was shown not to be the case, the Dutch then renamed them ‘Nieuw Zeeland’ (i.e. ‘New Zealand’), and for many years this was the name shown on European maps.

What is generally regarded as the ‘true’ first contact is, of course, that of La Pérouse and the D’Estaing in 1788. The great French explorer, not content with the discovery of the habitable portions of Antipodea and producing new maps of Asia, was ultimately responsible for opening up Autiaraux to the world—and popularising that name rather than ‘Nieuw Zeeland’. La Pérouse introduced many things to the Mauré; unfortunately, one of those things was European diseases, particularly smallpox. These ravaged the population for the next twenty years alongside the warfare we shall discuss later, but the population began to rebound in the second decade of the nineteenth century.

It is worth, at this point, considering the issue of European attitudes to the Mauré. It is often (see P. Hartley in The New Journal of South Seas Studies, vol. VI, pp 242-263 (1966)) wrongly assumed that European exceptionalist attitudes towards the Mauré are purely the product of, and a reaction to, the Mauré’s successful resistance of colonialism. Pleasing though this theory may be to those of us keen to paint European colonisers of the day as supremacist Racists by default until reality forced them to reconsider, it does not match the facts. Approving European accounts of the Mauré date back to La Pérouse’s first voyage—though of course mixed with critical ones, mostly aimed at their practices of cannibalism and killing a percentage of female children at birth, both a product of their warrior-focused society. We need to consider the origins of these attitudes.

Certainly part of the issue is that most of the early Europeans who encountered the Mauré were, obviously, sailors. Though the Mauré had forgotten much of the navigational and shipbuilding skills that had first brought them to Autiaraux in the fourteenth century, a lot still remained. European sailors were somewhat impressed that the Mauré were capable of sailing out in their canoes to meet European ships in Autiaraux bays before their anchored, and far more so that they could sometimes follow them on quite long and complex voyages around the islands as they sought better trade opportunities. Further, damaged European ships could sometimes be repaired with Mauré help: though the Mauré initially lacked iron tools, they were able to apply the techniques they used to make their own large canoes to help the Europeans—for a price of course, usually in the form of muskets and gunpowder. Of course these factors also apply to other peoples of the South Seas, many of whom at this point had superior navigational learning, having retained what the Mauré had lost. A typical example can be found in Jan Soutendijk’s account of the visit to Amsterdam of Lee Boe, a prince of Palau, in 1784.[5] Though the Mauré might lack writing, from the point of view of the average illiterate European sailor their skill on the sea more than negated that, and in some ways set them above supposedly superior Asian civilisations.

Undeniably another factor—one that would doubtless reduce Sanchezistas to tears—is that war brought Mauré and Europeans together. From the very start, from La Pérouse’s first voyage (and especially from his second in 1795), Europeans were able to observe Mauré warfare and write accounts of it. Once again, they were impressed, in particular with the Mauré’s tactics and command of siege warfare. Prior to European contact, the chief weapons of the Mauré had included the tau spear, patou club and taïeia quarterstaff.[6] Despite these limitations, the Mauré had developed sophisticated forms of warfare focusing around the pa fort, which (as many Europeans observed) allowed even some tribes lacking muskets to hold off those equipped with them. The early pa forts were sometimes compared to motte-and-bailey castles from Europe’s past. It is true that there are different strands of thought among the generally positive European accounts, some of whom belong more to the ‘noble savage’ ideal which compare the Mauré’s use of primitive weapons and oral tradition to the Ancient Greek epics the Europeans admired. Similar such accounts can be found in descriptions of other native peoples around the world, particularly in Africa. It is the second strand which is more unique to the Mauré: the observation that the Mauré rapidly adapted their tactics and pa-building techniques as European weapons such as iron blades and muskets came into use through trade. Some noted that the Mauré had learned similar lessons as Europe itself had, with high-walled castles being replaced by low bastions in response to the proliferation of cannon capable of knocking such walls down, and thus demonstrated themselves worthy of respect by making such a military analysis.

Mauré culture, at this point rather inextricable from the discussion of war, was viewed as more ambiguous. Many Europeans initially found it difficult to understand the concept of mana which underpinned Mauré (and indeed much South Seas islander in general) culture, which sometimes led to clashes and bloodshed between Mauré and European traders. It was of course La Pérouse’s people, who fled to Autiaraux from Jacobin-controlled Antipodea in 1802 and lived among the Mauré for years afterwards, who had the best view of their culture. Some of those who eventually returned to France in 1814 after the Jacobin Wars wrote on the subject, and the best-known account is that of Henri Comeau in his Savages and Civilised Men: Life Among the People of Autiaraux. Comeau had been badly shaken by the excesses of the Revolution when he had first returned to France with La Pérouse in 1800, and his book presents an overly romanticised picture of the Mauré contrasted favourably with the course of civilisation back in Europe: the twist of the title is that the ‘savages’ turn out to be the French and the ‘civilised men’ are the Mauré. There was much criticism of this even from Comeau’s fellow members of La Pérouse’s crew, who pointed out he had brushed over issues like cannibalism. Despite this, the book was a bestseller and helped create a mythic view of the Mauré in the eyes of the French and eventually other Europeans. Comeau’s sardonic tone doubtless helped. One of the more famous quotes from the book concerns Comeau’s description of muru, a Mauré practice by which upon the death of an important rangatira (chief), the neighbouring tribes would all promptly invade to take advantage of the ensuing chaos. Comeau pointed out that ‘given the late history of our own continent for the past hundred years with a War of Succession breaking out every time a crowned head slips from this earthly abode, who are we to name them savages?’

Comeau is also noted for his description of mana, in which he compared the idea to that of duty and honour in European usage, noting that the two were not entirely synonymous but there were some points of comparison. ‘The Mauré, for example, can quite readily understand why our soldiers place such value on a piece of colourful cloth on a stick [i.e. the regimental colours] and will fight and die to prevent them falling into enemy hands: they symbolise and embody the honour and identity of the regiment, and if they are lost then the regiment itself ceases to exist in shame’. While there was still a lot of confusion and clashes due to the Mauré’s different conception of property (they believed that whoever produced a raw material ultimately owned any item that had been produced from that raw material by someone else, for example), the points Comeau made about the nature of mana generally helped ease relations between European traders and the Mauré and other South Sea islanders.

As well as painting a generally favourable picture of the Mauré in European eyes, the fact that Comeau’s book did not gloss over the Mauré’s war practices tended to discourage the exhausted states of the early Watchful Peace from launching any serious colonial expeditions there. Comeau’s version of events suggested any band of colonists would be torn to shreds as soon as they got off their boat, and though the Mauré might be easily overcome with enough armed troops, it didn’t seem worth it. There were easier targets. Of course, what put off the budget-balancing states only attracted individual adventurers intrigued by Comeau’s description.

Because the Mauré themselves did not have writing at this point (though, characteristically, they swiftly realised its value and began to adopt it) we have to rely solely on European-penned reports to cover the early period of the Mauré’s reaction to European contact. This is not only problematic because of the obvious biases, but also because Europeans could not be everywhere and doubtless many important clashes are lost to history—sometimes remembered in Mauré oral tradition, but even then the wars of this period, with iwis[7] clashing, defeating each other and often being wiped out or absorbed into another, mean that even that resource can be lost. All we can do is cover the very broad trends of the period.

What is known is that the Tainui, a tribal confederation of initially four iwi, benefited considerably from being the first people to trade with La Pérouse in 1788. The importance of their acquisition of muskets at this point is sometimes overstated. There were relatively few muskets involved, not enough to make that much of a difference in warfare: far more important were the iron blades the Tainui acquired in trade, considerably superior to the materials the Mauré had previously had for creating weapons—bone, wood, shark’s teeth, and so forth. The Mauré mostly used the blades as spearheads or short stabbing swords, fitting what their existing martial training regime was designed for: they lacked the skills to fit the use of long swords. Iron alone, as ancient peoples had long ago discovered in encounters with the Hittite Empire, was superweapon enough in itself.

Furthermore the Tainui could not produce their own muskets, repair them or produce their own gunpowder, although they did sometimes shape their own bullets from sanded-down stones to replace those lost. The Tainui are believed to have cleverly used the muskets where they were most important to defeat their enemies, with tactics such as identifying chiefs and other important enemy leaders and shooting them down from a distance, disguising muskets as quarterstaffs to make the enemy paranoid about where the shots were coming from and how many of the quarterstaffs were actually muskets, and using drums to imitate the sound of muskets to make it look as though they had more than they did. By ensuring there were a few high-profile musket shootings and then conserving their muskets and using these terror tactics to spread paranoia about the number of muskets, the Tainui were able to make several rapid conquests.

By the time La Pérouse returned for the first time in 1795, the Tainui’s expansionistic period had petered out as they had run into organised opposition from an alliance of the Touaritaux and Touaux tribes, who massed many more to their banner. Furthermore the Tainui had run out of gunpowder for their muskets. They were able to trade for more weapons with La Pérouse as well as the formula for gunpowder in the hope that this would allow them to conquer the Alliance, but the formula soon leaked out and soon both sides had the weapon. The Tainui might have more muskets, but the Alliance was helped by a defector from La Pérouse’s crew who showed them how to build crude catapults capable of hurling home-made grenades—rude devices mainly consisting of sharpened rock and bone shards bound together with flax twine[8] and being flung apart by gunpowder charges, but effective nonetheless. After a while the Tainui and Alliance rarely clashed directly in combat, these battles between two powder-using sides being bloody and inconclusive: one such battle, its exact location unclear but probably somewhere in or near Tetaitocquerau,[9] is often cited (based on its role in laments in the oral tradition) as being the ultimate origin of a tide of criticism of the idea of glorious warfare in Mauré culture. Instead, the Tainui and Alliance mostly expanded at the expense of other iwis, drawing them in or conquering them, until Autiaraux was divided between the two blocs—war canoes being used to cross to Tavay Pocnamoo and dominate that island as well.[10] The latter step was aided by La Pérouse’s voluntary exile among the Mauré from 1802 to 1814 and the fact that some of his men under Valéry Élouard went over from the Tainui to the Alliance after a disagreement with their leader.

The Tainui and Alliance almost came to major blows again in 1814 as Eahcinomawe[11] now being totally divided between the two meant clashes were almost inevitable. Precisely what averted the major conflict is debated, with possible factors including an impassioned speech by La Pérouse warning of external powers that would take advantage of Mauré infighting and politicking on the part of a Tainui leader named Ruatara.[12] Another factor may simply have been exhaustion on the part of the Mauré. The ‘Gunpowder Wars’ had killed a significant portion of the population and had left both sides ruling over large numbers of resentful subordinates from other iwis now subsumed, meaning they struggled to maintain control and put down rebellions. War between the two sides receded as a threat, and much of Tavay Pocnamoo remained ripe for conquest and settlement. Contact with the French continued, but intermittently, occasional ships from Albi in Antipodea arriving for trade. European reports from these missions continued to filter back to Europe and did nothing to dent the favourable image of the Mauré projected by books like those written by Élouard and Comeau. “It seems the Mowry [sic] people of New Zealand [sic] seem to enjoy a decade’s worth of advancement in every year,” Philip Bulkeley commented on one such report. “Swift was right; it must be all those babies they eat.”[13]

Both Mauré blocs were keen to trade for more information and technology from the Europeans, which ultimately led to the construction of new seagoing canoes like those that had plied the waves so many years before—with European help—and visits to the French colony in Antipodea. Thus unlike so many other native peoples, the Mauré did not trade with Europeans solely on the Europeans’ terms. Some Mauré even settled in French Antipodea, often after being dispossessed as a result of the wars back home. Their skill with melee weapons was particularly prized and led to many Mauré being employed as guards by French colonial expeditions concerned about attacks by Antipodean Indiens[14]—the French had plenty of people experienced fighting with muskets, but muskets could and did run out of ammunition on long exploratory voyages and become useless, unlike spears.

Such Mauré who settled among kéroi (Europeans)[15] were often disparagingly referred to as ‘ones without mana’ by the Mauré back in Autiaraux, a term they also applied to the Mimauré people of Ouarekauré[16] when these islands were conquered and their people enslaved by the Alliance in 1819.[17] The Mimauré were viewed with contempt by the Mauré as they did not make war upon each other and though they duelled to resolve disagreements they did not do so to the death. This was simply pragmatism based on the harsh conditions of the Ouarekauré islands, but nonetheless led to the Mauré viewing them as ‘weak’. Slaves were a valuable commodity in the new Autiaraux, with some Mauré raiding the Antipodean coast for Indiens for the purpose as well. The Mauré had already had some degree of agriculture before European first contact, but lacked many crops beyond kumara (Polynesian sweet potato) and their mobile lifestyle, with few really permanent settlements due to the need to decamp to pa-forts in the event of war, had discouraged widespread farming. The introduction of the American potato changed that considerably, as did the general outbreak of peace among the war-exhausted and smallpox-ravaged population following the 1810s. Despite these losses, the potato made a dramatic difference, as it had in Ireland and so many other countries. A reliable and hearty staple crop encouraged greater development of permanent settlements with true farming, but there were still some cultural taboos against the Mauré, or at least their nobles, involving themselves directly with it. They were meant to be a warrior race, after all. Women often became responsible for farms for this reason, but they made use of slave labour to actually work them. The introduction of European farm animals also made a huge difference, especially sheep. One rangatira was mocked by a European writer for referring to them as ‘little clouds come down to the ground’, the European not realising that the rangatira was making a symbolic point to disgruntled Mauré complaining about eating an alien animal—he was poetically saying that the sheep were now of Autiaraux, the Land of the Long White Cloud, and used their appearance as a pun to emphasise the point.

In a common theme, the Mauré were generally able to adapt European knowledge and practices and incorporate them almost seamlessly into their existing culture, rather than it becoming an either/or proposition. Mauré culture had already had the concept of the tohunga or ‘expert’, an honourific given to people (mostly men) recognised as having expertise in a particular subject. Pre-contact tohunga are sometimes mistakenly thought of purely as priests or witch doctors, but in fact multiple ‘scientific’, artistic and engineering disciplines already existed as well, such as shipbuilding, linguistics, carving sculptures and astronomy—though these were all often considered to have a spiritual aspect as well. New tohunga disciplines arose in response to contact with Europeans, such as expertise in gunpowder or muskets, expertise in ironworking (often considered to be the most important of the new disciplines), expertise in European shipbuilding and navigation techniques, and expertise in dealing with Europeans: the latter being necessary to gain the former. Christianity spread among the Mauré in this time, with mostly French Catholic missionaries having been sent to spread the word. The new religion was popular there, sometimes being adopted in an orthodox form but more often in various heterodox syncretic ones that incorporated some South Seas spiritual ideas as well. Missionaries benefited from Comeau’s book as it let them put Christian theology in terms familiar to Mauré, such as suggesting that Christ had sacrificed all his own mana in order to repay all the mana debts of the people of the world, and thus none of the utu blood vendettas were necessary anymore—the price had been paid. This message found a receptive audience in the battered and exhausted Mauré population after the Gunpowder Wars—although of course there was always a minority who preferred the ‘eye for an eye’ attitude of the Old Testament, so fitting with their own notions of utu.

The Mauré did not only encounter slavery on the giving end. Many adventurers came to Autiaraux, inspired by Comeau’s book or other rumours. They included William Goodman, the younger brother of the Russian-aligned British freebooter John Goodman, who arrived in 1816 with ambitions of carving out his own kingdom there. His designs were quickly disabused when he faced Mauré in combat for the first time, but Goodman swiftly adapted and instead made himself an important man within the Mauré’s own power structure, trading on his knowledge not only of European technology and tactics but of European politics, helping the Alliance trade more effectively with other Europeans. Goodman was one of the first people besides La Pérouse’s men to be acknowledged as ‘Kéroi-Mauré’, being white but also recognised as a Mauré.[18] The fact that the Mauré identity was based more on shared values, beliefs and rituals than blood—though blood was still important of course—helped them assimilate such men as Goodman and ultimately stood them in good stead in the long run.

Not all adventurers shared the same ambitions or fate as Goodman. In 1815 in the United Provinces of South America, a scandal broke that despite slavery being officially illegal, the sitting President-General José Carriego was secretly involved in rogue slave-trading operations as part of his financial interests. His successor, Pablo Portillo, clamped down hard on such rogues, leading to many Meridian slave-traders looking elsewhere for business. The Empire of New Spain was a place where slavery was still firmly legal, and all they needed was a market to supply the slaves. The South Seas seemed a good bet, and many islands were stripped of people before one such slaver, Sebastián Duarte, decided to try raiding Autiaraux in 1819. His first two missions were successful, and unbeknownst to Duarte the first happened to fall in an area held by the Tainui and the second in one held by the Alliance. At first of course the two blocs accused each other of the attack and war seemed to loom on the horizon again, but evidence collected by Kéroi-Mauré including William Goodman from their contacts revealed the real culprit. This meant that when Duarte arrived again in his brigantine El Dorado for a third raid in 1821, both sides had agreed to cooperate against him. Having mapped out some likely sites for the raid, Goodman’s men used crude portable semaphore telegraphs to quickly let the nearest Mauré forces know which bay it would be. Although these Optel devices were far less capable than those now in use back in Europe, they made an impression on the Mauré and soon each pa-fort would sport its own Optel tower—using mechanical arms like the older Chappe towers rather than the more advanced shutterboxes, but useful nonetheless.

The Mauré set a trap and closed it masterfully around Duarte’s landing party, taking them prisoner while using their canoes to take the unsuspecting El Dorado by cover of darkness. It is unclear whether the Mauré actually intended to blow up the ship to send a message (as is generally claimed) or whether it was an accident, but whatever the reason, the next day Duarte had to watch his ship sink beneath the waves. And that was not all. The biter bit; the slaver became the slave.

Yet though Duarte had been handily defeated, the raids had had a strong alienistic [psychological] impact upon the Mauré. La Pérouse’s warnings of external forces that would seek to take advantage of their divisions had proved true. There was widespread anger and concern that this would happen again. And, as before, the Mauré were swift to jump to a conclusion: the way to stop evil kéroi from raiding Autiaraux was to ensure Autiaraux was protected at sea. And that meant, once again, they would take to the waves.

The two power blocs gradually disappeared into a whole. One important symbolic action was the Treaty of Tetaitocquerau in 1825, signed at the place where legend said the Mauré had first landed in Autiaraux. Having learned from European practices, the Mauré secured the peace with a dynastic marriage: but unlike European practices, they didn’t stop at one marriage, instead countless rangatiras marrying their daughters to the sons of the rangatiras from the other side. This was no time for half measures. It is debatable when the ‘United Mauré’ became a reality rather than what both sides probably considered to be a temporary passing phase. Certainly the language they used in the treaty (whose text survived, literacy now having spread to most of the Mauré upper classes) implies that it was intended to be a temporary ceasefire, but it ended up being one that was never officially broken. The Treaty also established a Hira Hui (High Assembly) of rangatiras or their representatives and some important tohungas, who would manage the peace and punish those who broke it. Among these rangatiras was a man named Apehimana, who would go on to have an intriguing career...









[1] What ‘Aotearoa’ (Autiaraux in its Frenchified form in TTL) actually means is somewhat debated by translators, but just as in OTL this is the most common rendering—not least because it sounds nicely dramatic and mythic. Though ‘Land of Abiding Dawn/Forever Day’, an alternative translation, isn’t bad either.

[2] A bit of an unfair generalisation, but this author is trying a bit hard to set the Mauré on a pedestal compared to other peoples.

[3] The author is being simplistic here. In OTL the first Maori to obtain muskets actually lost their first battle against Maori using traditional weapons. Technological superiority isn’t everything. In the long run however it made a difference.

[4] TTL’s “Tasman Bay” is known as “Golden Bay” in OTL. Note the mixing of Mauré and European names: generally coastal features have more European names and inland features have more Mauré ones in usage in TTL.

[5] In OTL Lee Boo (as his name was spelled in English) instead visited Britain, having returned along with Henry Wilson and HMS Antelope after that ship had crashed on Palau and been repaired with Palauan help. He sadly succumbed to smallpox soon afterwards, but accounts of his visit illustrate the kind of attitude described by the author here—Europeans being impressed at South Sea islanders’ skill at navigation and shipbuilding.

[6] These names are spelled tao, patu and taiaha in OTL English transliteration of Maori.

[7] Usually translated as ‘tribes’.

[8] New Zealand Flax, two related plants Phormium tenax and Phormium colensoi, known to the Maori as harakeke and wharariki, which the Maori used (and use) in OTL to make a versatile range of fibres for clothing, fishing nets, rope and more.

[9] The Northland region of New Zealand.

[10] The South Island.

[11] The North Island.

[12] Not the same as the OTL Maori with that name.

[13] Referring to A Modest Proposal of course. Bulkeley is deliberately or accidentally conflating the Maori’s practices of cannibalism and euthanising female babies into eating babies.

[14] I.e. Australian Aborigines.

[15] Kéroi is a Frenchified spelling of kehua (‘ghost’) referring to Europeans’ paler skin. It has the same meaning as Pakeha in OTL.

[16] OTL: The Moriori people of Wharekauri (i.e. the Chatham Islands).

[17] The conquest happened in a similar way in OTL, except in 1835 and with transport provided for the Maori by a British mercenary ship rather than them building their own ships.

[18] Much like ‘Pakeha-Maori’ in OTL.

Part #154: Down Under

“The eminent alienist, Dr Nils Ericsson, has defined one form of insanity as being a mind which concurrently holds two mutually contradictory ideas without recognising that the contradiction exists. This form is certainly a worryingly prevalent disease of the mind. For there are far too many men in the world who believe that to shoot down a fellow human being in the street makes one a criminal to be punished, yet to shoot him down on a battlefield makes one a hero to be rewarded...”

–Pablo Sanchez, Unity Through Society (1841)​

*

From: “New Frontiers: Colonialism and Counter-Colonialism in the 19th Century” by Giorgios Mantarakis (1973)—

In his play Ends of the Earth (1931), the Pérousien playwright Vincent Yang sardonically described the early colonial history of his country by dividing it into five phases: ‘idealism, pragmatism, paranoia, momentum, and greed’. Though naturally simplified to produce a memorable phrase, this description is not without merit.

The period of Idealism starts with La Pérouse’s first landing in 1787. It is a fitting term, for though the following colonisation of New Gascony was partly motivated by the practical factor of La Pérouse’s discovery of habitable lands the earlier Dutch explorers had missed, the very reason La Pérouse pushed further than those Dutchmen a century and a half ago comes down to idealism. La Pérouse was not merely searching for new trade opportunities and shipping lanes to facilitate them; his was also a scientific expedition, discovering new lands for their own sake, cataloguing new flora, fauna and constellations, and applying new mapping and classification techniques to make sense of them. As is often the case in science, paradoxically it was only by abandoning a solely practical aim that the French discovered something valuable to practical interests which the Dutch had missed. Yet at first the idealist scientific impulse still predominated in early French explorations and preliminary settlement, with the ‘Indien’ natives viewed as curiosities and occasionally basic-level trading partners.

Things changed with the Revolution, although a cynical if accurate consideration suggests that this state of affairs could not have been sustained regardless of what had happened in those fateful days and months and years in Paris. Some level of scientific exploration continued, though perverted by the utilitarian impulses of Administrateur Lisieux: this led to the Coulombiste policies of the tyrannical Governor-General Demoivre, effectively attempting to discover and quantify the endurance of the human body by working it to death. Though most of those who suffered under such policies were the politically undesirables among the white colonists, Demoivre was hardly less brutal to the Indiens. The whites would be freed from such terror when they overthrew Demoivre in 1808, but for the Indiens, sadly, it was only the beginning.

But predominantly this was the period of Pragmatism, reflecting Lisieux’s utilitarian views: everything had a purpose, and Antipodea’s was to be another chess piece in his plans for European domination. During the Jacobin Wars Antipodea was de facto entirely French, though of course in practice only a few small colonies and outposts were controlled: Nouvelle Albi in New Gascony, Béron in Terre du Diamant (later renamed New Vendée) and Saint-Malo in what was then termed Terre du Robespierre. As Lisieux instructed them, French Republican naval forces led by Admiral Surcouf waged an undeclared war under false flag against Dutch East India Company trade, principally using Saint-Malo as a staging point. Lisieux’s goal was to goad the Dutch into a war in Europe, but it failed, with the VOC instead conducting a more measured counter-campaign culminating in Admiral Heemskerk’s raid on Saint-Malo in 1804.

At the Treaty of Blois in 1813, large parts of Antipodea were given over to the Dutch and British. The Dutch took the largely uninhabited north of the continent, reviving the old name ‘Nieuw Holland’, as a defensive barrier against anyone repeating Surcouf’s attacks on East India shipping—and thus began the period of Paranoia. The Dutch established a cursory outpost at Tasmanstad but otherwise viewed the only real purpose of their possession of Nieuw Holland as being ‘preventing the French from having it’. The British meanwhile obtained Saint-Malo and the former Terre du Robespierre. In part the French surrender of this region was a pragmatic recognition of the fact that it remained in rebellion, held by Jacobins loyal to Surcouf’s former lieutenant Alain Bonnaire, and that the British might as well be stuck with subduing it. With the British military and economy in its parlous post-Jacobin Wars state, help from the ENA was relied upon both for the conquest and subduing the endemic raids from the interior that persisted for many years, sparked by Bonnaire and his men ironically going native among the local Noungare people. The upshot of this was that the resulting colony was divided into two, with the British taking over Saint-Malo as New London and the surrounding area of New Kent, and the Americans gaining New Virginia and establishing a capital at Norfolk in 1823. Although American power had been vital in gaining the colony, throughout the Watchful Peace period New Kent dominated due to a much bigger influx of British colonists. However, most of these were Scots fleeing the arbitrary rule of the Marleburgensian regime in Scotland, and so the incongruity of places called New London and New Kent being populated largely by people who spoke with strong Scottish accents was widely remarked upon.

The French meanwhile focused on rebuilding their own holdings, something which saw considerable direct interest from Paris thanks to the continuing influence of Lisieux’s former colonial director Georges Galois, who had switched sides and continued under the restored Kingdom. Béron was rebuilt and new outposts were established: Esperance in New Gascony, Louisville Australe in New Brittany, and Palouas in the Ile du Dufresne,[1] which became the site for a notorious prison colony. The initial French interest in rebuilding their slice of Antipodea—what became known as Pérousie after its discoverer, and reflecting the earlier name of La Pérouse’s Land for the whole continent—can be considered to be part of the period of Paranoia, with fear that other powers might try to take even more away than had been surrendered at the Treaty of Blois. Fairly soon though it became apparent that this was not a realistic fear, and the period of Momentum began. New Kent might grow from people fleeing oppression or encouraged to go due to the famine of 1822, but there was little incentive for French people to move to Pérousie. The colonies’ population nonetheless grew at a slow but steady rate. Popular novels such as “La Terre Rouge” painted Pérousie as a mysterious and intriguing land ripe for youthful adventurers to whom the Americas or Africa were simply too passé. More scientific expeditions arrived, not always only from France. In fact, restrictions on immigration in general were far more relaxed than was the norm in French colonies, the legacy of a series of hands-off Governors-General who cared more about getting another warm body and pair of hands to maintain the colony than what language the head attached to that body spoke.

Pérousie is often contrasted with France’s other major settler colony, Louisiana, which was a conservative place built on a racial and class hierarchy and was placed under the rule of a Grand Duke by Bonaparte in 1814. There was talk of doing the same to Pérousie in the 1810s and 20s, but such talk never came to anything. Some members of the Blanc Party quipped that not even Bonaparte would be so cruel as to exile an aristocrat to such a godforsaken land. Whatever the reason, Pérousie remained under the sole control of an appointed Governor-General until the Malraux premiership of the Democratic Experiment, which reformed the administration to add additional layers of government for each city and region, and introduced cursory elections. These reforms, passed in 1839, were criticised as unnecessary by the Blanc and Bleu opposition in the Grand-Parlement due to the entire population of Pérousie still being estimated as only 200,000 at most. However, they were forced to eat their words after the rapid changes to the colony’s makeup after gold was discovered at Bálerat in 1841.[2] The ensuing gold rush effectively rekindled all the romance of the California goldrush of twenty years before, which by now had effectively been tapped out: there was still plenty of gold left, but California was no longer an exotic land of dreams, a mental picture in which any man could become a king. Reality had intruded in the northermost reaches of the Empire of New Spain, and an entire genre of fiction had grown up surrounding the idea of broken dreams, of the hopeful pauper from the ENA who thought he could make it big as a prospector only to end up worse than he was before. Naturally many such men had succeeded and California had become a chaotic, multi-ethnic place as a result, much to the alarm of Veracruz and the City of Mexico, but American popular culture in the 1830s tended to focus on the failures. And so, of course, people being people, when exactly the same thing happened in another romantic exotic faraway clime, there was another stampede to strike it big.

The 1840s saw the population of Pérousie double, and then double again by 1855. Not all of this was due to the goldrush: more refugees turned to Antipodea following the Popular Wars, as the Americas had been inextricably linked into those conflicts and this had somewhat destroyed their image of a land where a European peasant could settle in the security that he would not be conscripted or have his land invaded. The latter point tied into the Americans’ (much-exaggerated in the re-telling) reversals before the Thirteen Fires Confederacy in the Superior War, which led to the rather absurd idea that the ENA’s expansion had halted and cheap land for new settlers had dried up. Fortunately the idea did not last more than a few years immediately following the Popular Wars, but initially it led to a boost in Antipodea being favoured as an immigrant destination. The contemporaneous gold rush makes it hard to distinguish exactly how much effect this misconception had on immigration to Antipodea.

The Anglo-American west underwent changes as a result of the Popular Wars. The American Continental Parliament passed the Preventive Occupation Act in 1829, which was effectively using Bloody Blandford’s tyranny as an excuse to subsume British colonies into their own. New Kent was therefore brought under the same overarching administration as New Virginia. New Virginia itself had some more immigration from the ENA after the Popular Wars, largely from old Virginia due to the Virginia Crisis. Some people had lost their homes or families and wanted to start anew in a new land of opportunity, some had been disillusioned by the idea of moving westward by the same exaggerated rumours of the Thirteen Fires reigning supreme in the interior and killing any American colonist they came across, and a few diehard slaveholders, spurning the idea of moving to Carolina, instead went to their own colony’s namesake in a vain hope of recreating a slaveocratic society there. All they succeeded in doing was having a new and unpredictable influence on the Indien natives thanks to escaped black slaves settling among them.

Those New Kent and New Virginia retained some separate institutions, they were now treated as a single unit under the authority of the Continental Parliament. Fortuitously a name for the region had already arisen during the Watchful Peace: many remarked upon the black swans that inhabited the appropriately named Black Swan River which flowed through Norfolk.[3] By analogy the name Land of the Black Swan, or just Swanland, had been applied to the whole area: the Americans simply Latinised this to ‘Cygnia’. A flag was designed for the region showing two black swans facing each other (for the two colonies) with the Southern Cross sitting in the sky between and behind them.[4] There were some fears that the two colonies, which did not always get along, would reject the flag as they rejected some other measures the Americans tried to impose, but the flag was accepted. Ironically, it caused more trouble at home in America, where it was the background design of the flag that led to controversy: it was based on the Jack and George, but lacked the Union Jack in the canton, and contributed to the infamous ‘Flag War’ of American politics in the early 1840s.

Each colony had formerly had a Governor-General, but these were now demoted to Lords Lieutenant, with an overarching Governor-General appointed by the American government. The first Governor-General was Frederick Freehouse of New York,[5] who is generally regarded with mixed feelings by history. His administration of Cygnia was competent but he often tried to push too hard too fast with reform and upset the locals. The best-known example is his attempt in 1839 to establish a new neutral capital at Cochrane, the former Fort Surcouf.[6] Freehouse was trying both to prevent one colony dominating over the other, and also to encourage a new focus on the interior by shifting the centre of power inwards. In any case the plan was ill conceived and was angrily rejected by both colonies. Freehouse would have the last laugh when Cochrane did eventually become the site of a neutral capital, but not until decades after his death. Instead, for the meantime the Legislative Council (initially appointed, later elected) met for six months in New London and then the other six in Norfolk.

Cygnia was viewed as more of a settler enterprise than an economic and scientific one like Pérousie, so immigration was more tightly controlled and Cygnia did not have an influx of nonwhites until its own gold rush in the 1860s and 70s. Its population thus remained relatively small, though steadily growing, compared to Pérousie. Pérousie saw an influx of peoples from all over Europe, from the ENA, UPSA and New Spain, and even saw labourers brought over from French India—mostly the Carnatic and the French-allied state of Mysore. (Cygnia by contrast blocked attempts to use Bengali labour, as had been done in the British colony of Natal). One region whose famous influence on Pérousie would have to wait was East Asia: as of yet there were no Chinese. The Mauré on the other hand were present in small but very visible numbers, some seeking their fortune, others fleeing conquest by one or the other of the two powers dominating Autiaraux, and later those who rejected the idea of unified nationhood. The Egnaté Taua[7] iwi moved almost wholesale from Autiaraux after their lands were conquered by the Alliance, buying transport from the French and establishing a settlement which later became known by the descriptive French name Mauréville.[8] The Taua assisted the expansion of French control into the interior and were controversial for enslaving the Indien natives.

Indeed, though Pérousie became a complex multi-ethnic society, a melting pot greater even than the UPSA in some ways, the Indiens suffered as a result and many unique cultures vanished forever. It seems hard for us to grasp how cavalier our ancestors were about throwing such riches away in the pursuit of the more earthly ones of gold and farmland. We are forced to recall the words of Graeme Paulson in his Reflections on History, in which he argues that ‘In some ways we must be grateful for the Bad Idea. Every cloud has a silver lining. Without the dark suffocating cloud of the Fever Dream, we might have missed those sputtering candle flames that might otherwise have winked out through our own negligence even without the malice of the Threefold Eye falling upon them.’ His point is controversial, but certainly Pérousie is an ideal example of what he was talking about.

Nieuw Holland was the only part of Antipodea contested by war during the Democratic Experiment years, with the newly unified Belgium trying to take it along with the rest of the VOC’s possessions. In this the Belgians were slightly more successful than in their usual attempts, conquering Tasmanstad in 1840, but the town was taken back by the VOC in 1843 after the Belgians’ failed siege of Jakarta and the ensuing collapse of the mission. In 1848 the Belgians would establish a lasting outpost at Maximiliaanstad[9] and contest the western half of Nieuw Hollande, in a gesture which Henri Millot sardonically described as ‘creating a colony for the sake of creating a colony, fighting to the death over thousands of acres of useless sand. Might it not the same effect be achieved in a more entertaining way if we were to tie the two sides’ colonial leaders to stakes, set them alight and have them throw armfuls of paper money at each other to see which one burns to deat hfirst?’ Whatever the worthlessness of the land in question (or so it seemed at first), Maximilianstaad did provide a staging point for the Belgians to continue in their largely fruitless attempts to conquer the VOC holdings in the East Indies.

By the 1850s, Antipodea had achieved the image it still holds today: the land of opportunity, of complex ethnic and linguistic mixes, of a crossroads of trade and influence from across every continent. But, as the Great American War broke out, it remained to be seen whether its immigrants’ assumption that they had finally found a place they would be safe from the wars of kings and presidents would hold up...




[1] OTL Tasmania.

[2] Spelled Ballarat in OTL, and in OTL the discovery was made ten years later, in 1851.

[3] The name (Black) Swan River actually long predates the POD of this timeline, having been bestowed by the Dutch explorer Willem de Vlamingh (as ‘Swarte Swaene-Revier’) in 1697.

[4] The Southern Cross was already established as an emblematic symbol for southern hemisphere entities at this point.

[5] A member of the OTL Freylinghuysen American political dynasty, and an example of a name being anglicised due to the different cultural trends in the ENA ultimately stemming from the ‘Germanic language supremacy’ movement of the 18th century.

[6] OTL Narrogin.

[7] Spelled Ngati Toa in OTL.

[8] On the site of OTL Brisbane.

[9] On the site of OTL Broome.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #155: The Last Ride of Moritz Benyovsky

“If we look to our history, we see that there are men who wear the false clothes of nationality lightly, changing them on a whim, using them as tools to reach their goals of adventure and the pursuit of knowledge across the terraqueous globe. We celebrate the achievements of such men and look up to them, yet we fail to understand the connection between their great deeds and their personal realisation that the hidebound categorisations that constrain the actions of lesser men are nothing more than arbitrary self-imposed rules. It is the second which makes the first possible...”

–Pablo Sanchez, Unity Through Society (1841)​

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

Few men can claim to have lived as extraordinary a life as Moritz Benyovsky. Born in Hapsburg Hungary, after his quixotic early adventure of fighting for the dying Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth against Prussia during the War of the Polish Partition many might have written him off. And indeed his young life could have ended there if a stray Prussian musket ball had been in the wrong place at the wrong time, and the entire history of our world would have been radically different. Few men other than Pablo Sanchez can claim to have had such a dramatic effect on the course of world history: it can be argued that Benyovsky had even more of an ultimate impact than such giants as Jean de Lisieux, Pascal Schmidt or Frederick I of Great Britain.

But for better or for worse, Benyovsky survived his youthful adventures and took the path that his life would never deviate from: bouncing back from disaster to yet greater and more audacious triumphs. He settled in the post-Partition Grand Duchy of Lithuania in 1772 and quickly worked his way up as an administrator under Grand Duke Paul, becoming involved in the latter’s Patriotic Fleet project and leading its grand tour across Europe and to the Empire of North America in 1788 that established Lithuania as a serious power. That alone might have made him a household name at least in central and eastern Europe, but such triumphs were small fry compared to what would come later. Four years later Benyovsky would lead the first expedition of what would become the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company round the Cape of Good Hope to Okhotsk to expand the colony there. He would remain in the Russian Far East—he would build the Russian Far East—for the next thirty years of his life, giving more than Tsars Peter and Paul could ever ask for.

We need not account how Benyovsky, accompanied by like-minded adventurers like Ulrich Münchhausen, infiltrated the isolated Japanese Empire through the weak point of Edzo and Matsumae Han, threw back a Shogunate force at the Battle of Tsugaru Strait and then proceeded to take advantage of a civil war in order to deepen the Company’s influence and control. Stories of such exploits, though doubly filtered both through inadequate historical records and artistic licence, form the basis for countless Russian adventure stories and films. Yet in 1823 Benyovsky, now aged seventy-seven, was in the grip of depression. Certainly by any definition his mission had succeeded, albeit not in the way Grand Duke Paul might have imagined when he had drawn it up so many years before. Rather than persuading the Empire of Japan to open up her ports to Russian trade, Benyovsky had—almost accidentally—turned it upside down. Yet as far as the bean-counters in St Petersburg and Vilnius were concerned, the result was the same. The exotic Japanese products they had hoped for did indeed flow into Russian trade markets, firstly as plunder from the civil war and later produced by artisans under Russian auspices and protection in the north of Japan or by refugees in Okhotsk and Yakutsk. Much as had happened in India to the British and French, the Russians had blundered into possessing a de facto colony through seeking trade and now had little notion of what to do with it. Yet for now the Far East remained isolated from Russia, with Tarefikhov’s railways still only an experimental, small-scale curiosity, and the RPLC effectively ran its own affairs—which meant Benyovsky.

In 1823 Benyovsky probably possessed more power than any man in Japan, including the southern Emperor Yasuhito and the northern Shogun Tokugawa Yoshihide and his puppet Emperor Kojimo. Yet this was of little comfort to him. For the past dozen years, since the death of Tokugawa Iemochi, the Japanese civil war had petered out into confused regional infighting, with the southern court undoubtedly in a superior position but Yasuhito’s claim to be in sole control being undermined by the fact that he still cowered in Nagasaki rather than trying to retake the true capital Edo. Edo remained the seat of the Shogun’s northern puppet court, yet after the years of brutality under Tokugawa Iemochi and the abandonment of the city by Daimyos returning home to save their Hans, this meant little. Tokugawa Yoshihide was little more than another regional warlord, a little more powerful than most, and the north remained in infighting chaos except where the Russians had brought order to it. This meant that despite continuing xenophobia among many Japanese towards ‘barbarian’ outsiders, in many places the Russians were welcomed as the only ones capable of protecting and defending people against the rapidly shifting warlord alliances of the surviving Daimyos and rogue ronin groups. For now, though her possession was entirely nonexistent under law, through the RPLC Russia effectively dominated much of the northern third of Japan. At present it was ruled from the city then called Akita, which would later be renamed Benyovsk in honour of its most famous inhabitant, the unofficial governor-general of the invisible Russian Japan. Benyovsky was a king or shogun in all but name, yet he was still overcome with depression . It had been a decade since organised north versus south warfare in Japan, a decade since the Russians’ position had been seriously threatened, a decade since the effective end of the Three Emperors’ War in China and the consolidation of the Russian Amur region where Ivan Potemkin ruled. Benyovsky had succeeded in his mission. And now he was bored.

Benyovsky’s journals at the time suggest that, contemplating the approaching end of his life, he was becoming nostalgic for his childhood origins. At different times he had described himself as Hungarian, Polish and Slovak, but it was the first that he was drawn to in his later writings. Perhaps he felt the need to bookend his life by returning to where he had started, and he mused about the possibility of returning home to Hapsburg Hungary to live out his twilight years. It was not a dream he would see the fulfilment of, but from the selfish perspective of we outsiders, it does not seem like a fate appropriate for such a storied character in any case. Perhaps, as Benyovsky baldly states in his journal, he might not have survived rounding the Cape again in his old age anyway. Perhaps he might simply have put off the attempt and ended up dying in his sleep, ignominiously from his point of view, ‘merely’ as ruler of a third of the country that, more than three hundred years earlier, Columbus had turned the world upside down in a failed attempt to find. But, thanks to a man named Thorvald Nielsen, it was not to be.

Nielsen was one of several adventurers who had the ill fortune to live at a time when they were forced to share the world stage with Moritz Benyovsky. Born in Trondheim in 1785, he spent most of his career in hot dry lands that were the exact opposite of the frozen Norwegian coast, principally East Africa which was his passion. Nielsen worked for many masters as a young man in the years following the Jacobin Wars, including mapping the interior of Natal for the Anglo-Americans and investigating Omani settlement in Zanguebar for the Portuguese. In 1817 however he was contracted by the Russian government to look into Abyssinia. The Ottoman Empire had descended into its Time of Troubles and the Russians, as well as launching a direct intervention, were keen to take advantage of this weakness to consider the fate of the Christian empire of Ethiopia. The Russians had always romanticised this exotic land, identifying with the idea of an Orthodox state in the heart of Africa fighting against Islamic encroachment, even though the Ethiopian Orthdox Church was rather different to Russia’s in many ways. News out of Abyssinia had always been fragmentary and debatable, and now the Russians hoped to find an empire freed from Ottoman oppression on its frontier and willing to sign up to a holy alliance.

Of course the reality was rather different. Ethiopia had been in chaos since the last united Emperor had been overthrown in the 1760s and the beginning of the so-called Zemene Mesafint or ‘Era of the Judges’.[1] Rather than the naive Russian (and indeed western European) romantic view of wholly Christian Ethiopia surrounded by Muslim foes, internal Ethiopian political struggles had always involved Muslim factions. And at present Ethiopia’s chief external Muslim enemy was not the Ottoman Empire, whose rule only extended to parts of Erythrea in the north, but the powerful Sultanate of Sennar to the west under Sultan Unsa IV. The Ottoman Time of Troubles would see war in Egypt and Nubia between the Mameluke establishment and loyalists led by Abdul Hadi Pasha, with the Mamelukes turning to aid from Sennar. This was successfully propagandised by Abdul Hadi as a turncoat alliance with a traditional enemy, and in 1818 the Mameluke-Sennari alliance was crushed at the Battle of Dendera by Abdul Hadi and his Omani allies.[2] Nielsen was there, in disguise, fighting for the Mameluke side and retreating alongside the Sennaris. During Unsa IV’s retreat back to his capital, the city of Sennar, he raided villages along the Nile to support his army. It was while observing this that Nielsen made a remarkable discovery. During his work with the Americans in Natal he had worked with a Hungarian adventurer named Istvan Somogyi (q.v.) who, indeed, had been inspired by Benyovsky’s exploits. Nielsen learned languages easily, doubtless a useful skill for an adventurer, and had learned some Hungarian from Somogyi. And now, bizarrely, he was hearing that language again, in a garbled form, from the Nile villagers as they begged for mercy and were cut down by the cruel swords of the Sennari cavalry.[3]

This was the sort of thing to make Nielsen curious, and Nielsen was not the sort of man to ever turn down such a hook for adventure. He deserted the Sennari army, hiding until it had moved off, and then emerged from hiding and helped the surviving villagers rebuild. It is extraordinary perhaps that they did not simply attack him out of revenge or xenophobia, but besides being a large and physically powerful (and armed) man, Nielsen was also charismatic and many times in his career, captors would find that they couldn’t bring themselves to just kill him then and there. One was always waiting to see what he might do next, even if in those cases usually involved escape.

Nielsen was able to communicate with the Nubian villagers in both his fluent Arabic and his broken Hungarian, finding that the use of the latter excited them even in their moment of tragedy. He gradually learned that they called themselves the Magyarab or ‘Magyar Tribe’, and traced descent from a group of Hungarian soldiers who had been captured by the Ottomans when they overran Hungary in the early 1500s, then pressed into Ottoman service and sent to the other end of the empire to fight. They had ended up marrying local Nubian women and had gone native to some extent—mixing their linguistic and religious traditions with those of the natives—but still remembered their ancestry.[4] And as those who still stood out as ‘different’, too often they were a natural choice for discrimination and oppression, particularly by the expanding Sultanate of Sennar. Abdul Hadi Pasha had defeated the Mamelukes, but Ottoman control in Egypt and Nubia would still naturally decline, at least temporary, as focus shifted to the civil war in the heart of the empire. With the retreat of Abdul Hadi’s army, now nothing stood between the Sennaris and the Magyarab people.

Nielsen said farewell to the Magyarab and worked his way to the Red Sea port of Massawa in order to take ship. He found the city, along with the whole region of Erythrea, in chaos due to the withdrawal of Ottoman power and the naval fighting going on in the Gulf of Aden and Arabian Sea, as well as all the way down the African coast to Zanzibar, between the Portuguese and Persians on one side and the Omanis on the other. Because of this, he was unable to find a ship willing to set him on a course to a place where he could switch to a European ship and round the Cape of Good Hope, such as the nascent Danish colony in Madagascar. Instead he was forced to take a series of short dhow journeys to Arabia and then travel overland, crossing the Red Sea in another dhow convoy, until he caught a Portuguese ship in Couaite that brought him to Goa. He then made his way to Colombo in Ceylon, having many adventures on the way, where he encountered the Lithuanian RPLC officer Vytautas Ivanauskas on his way back to Japan. Ivanauskas gave Nielsen passage on his creaky old RPLC ship Mindaugas—portentously, one of the ships in the Patriotic Fleet that Benyovksy had led to North America more than forty years before.

By the time Nielsen reached Russian Japan it was 1823. His mission had taken six years due to the delays, far longer than he had anticipated, but he was determined to make his report, if not to st Petersburg than to the nearest Russian official he could find. A lot of history, perhaps, rides on the fact that Captain Ivanauskas had decided to go straight to Akita where his ship had cargo bound for, and that the impatient Nielsen had decided to settle for seeing Benyovsky there, even though waiting and seeing Ivan Potemkin in Okhotsk would have given him a better chance of his finds reaching the Tsar’s ear. As it was, the depressed Benyovsky heard out Nielsen’s story, being somewhat perked up by the tales of adventure that reminded him of his youth, but did not seem especially interested in the Ethiopian affairs that the Imperial Soviet[5] had contracted Nielsen to investigate. Nielsen for his part was a little underwhelmed with this picture of the great man, and had privately decided that his reputation must be exaggerated or fabricated, unless his best years were now behind him.[6] Finally, almost as an afterthought, he mentioned the Magyarab.

Alienists have debated why the story animated Benyovsky so, why it brought him out of his dark period when nothing else could have done. The most prominent theory is probably that given by O’Shaughnessy (Transactions of the Dublin Society of Alienists vol. 23, pp 123-154 (1931)). She writes: “As seen in MB’s journal entries 432, 511 and 542, he seems to have combined his nostalgia for his youth with concern over the actions of Francis of Austria.” News of Francis II’s mercurial rule only occasionally came as far east as Benyovsky and he might well have heard exaggerated rumours. O’Shaughnessy continues: “MB writes in entry 542 that ‘he [Francis] would happily sell us all into slavery to the Turk if he thought it would make the German princelings bow and scrape to him’. This coupled to the language he uses in entry 533 implies that he felt guilt over having abandoned the countrymen of his birth to the vagaries of what he saw as a tyrannical monarch”. Of course she may be taking the idea that Benyovsky identified so exclusively with Hungarians too far, and her view that he felt guilt over instead embarking on an internationalist career may be tainted by the attitudes of the Second Black Scare period in which she wrote her monogram. Nonetheless this seems as good an explanation as any for Benyovsky’s reaction.

For the first time in years, Benyovsky had a cause, a problem, a challenge to which to devote his still-powerful mind. Some of his vigour returned and he called a council to discuss the typically audacious idea he began to form. Benyovsky addressed the other higher-ups of the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company and, after describing what Nielsen had told him, informed them that (in the words of the 1943 Russian film interpretation The Final Adventure) “I intend to resign my post without permission, illegally requisition numerous Company ships and men, and take them on a half-baked voyage to the other ends of the earth for a futile romantic cause. Do any of you wish to arrest me now?”

The film, missing out several other historically recorded exchanges of dialogue for drama’s sake, cuts to Ulrich Münchhausen commenting “The only reason we might arrest you is if you stopped us coming with you.”

Of course the reality is not quite so neat—most of the administrators remained in place rather than abandon the RPLC’s domains to the vagaries of their enemies—but Benyovsky was nonetheless gratified and overcome by the others’ loyalty to him. It doubtless helped that Benyovsky’s plan involved expanding Russian influence into the Abyssinian region as the Imperial Soviet had hoped Nielsen could, even if that was a means rather than an end.

There was no need to take a route as indirect and circuitous as Nielsen had taken. By 1823 the naval warfare of the Ottoman Time of Troubles had died down, and besides, Benyovsky brought an RPLC fleet with him—some of whose ships had been built in Akita or other Russian-held ports by Japanese refugee workers newly trained in a skill which had been largely suppressed or restricted in Japan for over a century. The ships had a motley, eclectic crew: Russians and Lithuanians loyal to Benyovsky, Nivkhs, Yakuts and Aynyu, Japanese nindzya and ronin, Corean and Chinese mercenaries, and more. All under the command of one Hungarian, as he now apparently decided he was, forever to be found on deck and watching the horizon through his telescope. The fleet landed where Nielsen had left, at Massawa in Erythrea, and found that little had changed—save now the Sennaris were threatening the region directly with the Ottomans having vanished. Unsa IV had recovered from the bloody nose Abdul Hadi Pasha had given him and was now taking advantage of the Ottoman retreat to try and take over the Erythrean province they had called Habesh.[7] Ottoman control over Habesh had always been rather theoretical outside the coastal cities of Massawa, Hergigo,[8] and Suakin, with the interior still under the control of the Medri Bahri state under the rule of the Bahri Negus. The Ottoman withdrawal had left a power vacuum which the Bahri Negus attempted to take advantage of, but Unsa IV intervened, beat the Bahri Negus’ armies in the field, and forced him to retreat to his interior capital of Debarwa.

However, Sennari control over the Erythrean coast was still less than a year old, and Unsa IV had left to consolidate gains along the Nile which he viewed as more important. His ultimate goal seems to have been to establish Sennar as the power in the Horn of Africa as well as Nubia, reducing the feuding Ethiopian princelings to his vassals. Though it was a tall order, and eventually the Ottomans turning the corner and rising again would have presented a major challenge, Unsa IV was a good military commander and a fair administrator and might have been able to achieve his impressive dream. Had, that is, it not been for Moritz Benyovsky.

The RPLC forces descended on Massawa and rapidly defeated the small Sennari garrisons left there and elsewhere along the Erythyrean coast. With no civil authority remaining there, Nielsen used the contacts he had established among rich and powerful men (often merchants) in the region during his earlier sojourn to create an administrative council to keep the peace. Benyovsky could report quite accurately for the Imperial Soviet’s benefit that he had wedged a Russian foot into the Abyssinian door and founded a colony he could call Russian Erythrea, even though this was only a means to an end.

The RPLC learned from Unsa IV’s mistakes and were careful to leave substantial garrisons at the coastal cities they held. Nielsen wanted to remain behind as an administrator, but he was required as a guide for the smaller army led by Benyovsky and Münchhausen that would push westwards. Instead Captain Ivanauskas would administer the colony after substantial advice from Nielsen. The RPLC army spread what was later described as ‘a trail of death and destruction’ across Nubia, although Benyovsky was well familiar with the Guerre de tonnere doctrine that the French would use to great effect in the Popular Wars, and tried to prevent his troops from raiding the countryside for supplies too much.[9] The RPLC army had several small-scale skirmishes with Sennari cavalry forces in the field, defeating them at small loss to themselves. It was the terrain and climate that was the big killer for the RPLC troops, many of whom were from cold and damp countries and struggled with the baking hot scrubland. Nielsen records that one Japanese ronin compared the country to Yomi, his religion’s name for hell.[10] Eventually they found the Magyarab villages Nielsen had spoken of, and their headmen were astonished to see both his return and the fact that he had brought with him the great Hungarian adventurer he had told them of. Since Nielsen had left, things had gone from bad to worse for the Magyarab, suffering under Sennari and Darfuri raids and the destruction of their farms. It was this that led them to consider Benyovsky’s proposal which would have them abandon the land in which they had lived for centuries. Perhaps the fact that they still viewed themselves as outsiders also helped...and of course there was Benyovsky’s charisma.

Not all the Magyarab chose to go with Benyovsky, indeed he had not been able to contact all of them, as they were spread over a large region. How many went with him is a question confusing to answer due to the fact that some would later return in happier and safer times to the Nile region and thus it is difficult to determine whether a given Magyarab at the time of the first reliable censuses in the region was from a family that had stayed behind or later returned. All we can say is that a significant number and a significant percentage, doubtless worn down by their rough treatment since the Ottomans pulled out, decided to follow Benyovsky. Soon a caravan of men, women and children, protected by the RPLC army, was travelling across Nubia to Russian-held Erythrea where the highlands would be defensible. If Benyovsky could not save his countrymen from Francis II, he would save their long-lost cousins from Unsa IV.

Or he could try, at least. Naturally the caravan moved much more slowly than an army moving alone, having to feed a large number of noncombatants. Unsa IV heard of the Russian attacks while campaigning in the west against the Darfuris, and became enraged. He had only a vague idea of who the Russians were, much less why they had suddenly intruded into Africa, but he knew that he was not to have his plans for Sennari glory scuttled at the moment of their fruition by infidels from the backside of the earth poking their noses into his business. To that end, he brought his armies around and used a series of forced marches, as well as being rather more careless about treatment of local peoples in obtaining supplies than Benyovsky had been, to catch up with and intercept the caravan before it returned to Erythrea. This he succeeded in doing, and so on November 13th 1824 the Battle of Teawa was fought.[11]

Benyovsky had hoped to get into the highlands before facing any Sennari pursuit, knowing the Sennari reliance on cavalry would make it more difficult for them to fight in mountainous terrain. Thanks to Unsa IV’s skill in marshalling and organising his army’s logistics to accelerate the pursuit, this had just barely failed. Teawa was surrounded on three sides by mountains, but the Russian caravan was still out in the open, and Unsa IV’s cavalry would function perfectly well. Of course Unsa had tired out his army in the relentless pursuit, but then Benyovsky had been pushing his own men, and there was little of an advantage for the Russians. The Russians had to defend the large mass of mostly civilian Magyarab while being outnumbered by the Sennaris. The Russians did have something of a technological advantage, with the Sennaris having few firearms and those being old matchlocks, significantly inferior to the Russians’ modern flintlocks, but at least the Sennaris were familiar with both using firearms and fighting against foes that used them. It was not the far more crushing advantage the Russians had often had when fighting against the militias of sleepy Daimyos in Japan who had almost forgotten was a gun was.

Matters looked grim for the Russians. Benyovsky called a swift council of war and Nielsen grimly gave his assessment of the Sennaris as dangerous and didn’t see how they could get out of this. Benyovsky baldly stated that they had to, or Unsa would slaughter the Magyarab. Unsa had never deliberately targeted the Magyarab in his armies’ ravages, but he would certainly have a reason to do so now. That thought almost sent Benyovsky back into his depression, but Münchhausen pointed out that they had seen superior forces in China and Japan break down before upon the loss of their leader, and that what was needed was a Carolinian Shot.[12] Benyovsky therefore, to the surprise of Unsa and the Sennaris, led the Russians on the offensive against them rather than taking up a defensive posture to try and protect the Magyarab. This surprise helped them to some extent, but the RPLC’s sharpshooters were unable to take out Unsa, despite many attempts. This left the Russians locked in close combat with the Sennaris, something which gave the advantage to the Sennaris with their cavalry. Benyovsky found himself unhorsed by a lucky shot from one of the few Sennari musketeers, and turned or broke his ankle while escaping from his dying horse (which is unclear, though to escape with either seems impressive considering Benyovsky’s age). As the Russians—in particular Münchhausen—tried to rush to his help, Benyovsky saw a group of Sennari cavalry approaching, led by the distinctive figure of Unsa. Unsa, recognising Benyovsky from his spies accounts, waved his bodyguard aside and charged the old man, his broadsword swinging.

Precisely what happened next is unclear, as Benyovsky unexpectedly whipped out a Japanese katana and swung it at the Sennari king’s leg as they made contact. Benyovsky might have just been trying to block Unsa’s sword strike, or kill his horse from under him. Many writers argue that Benyovsky just cut Unsa’s stirrup, pointing out that the Sennaris’ toe stirrups were inferior to European ones of the time, and everything else is embellishment. But, of course, the version everyone will forever recall from the films is Benyovsky summoning up the last of his strength and driving his katana right through Unsa’s chainmail and leg, cutting iron, flesh and bone. Regardless of how realistic that is, even as Unsa’s sword struck Benyovsky and hurled him back, Unsa overbalanced in his saddle, stirrup cut or leg severed, and was dragged along by his panicked horse as it fled the scene. Unsa’s bodyguards and several other Sennari cavalrymen quickly hurried after their stricken king in a futile attempt to save him before he was battered to death on the stony ground, and in the confusion the Sennari force broke up enough for the Russians to retreat. By the time the Sennari army had recovered from the death of their king and a general taking over in his name, the Russians had already brought the Magyarab caravan into the defensible city of Teawa. Besides, the general, whose name was Rajab ibn Likayik, had his own agenda. Unsa’s son and heir, Badi, was young and could be easy to manipulate. It was imperative he return to Sennar-city as soon as possible and seize the initiative. Yes, the infidels would be punished for their acts...eventually.

And so the RLPC force returned with the Magyarab to the would-be colony of Russian Erythrea and safety. It was a triumph, but a bittersweet one. Benyovsky’s body would be buried in Massawa, where a monument would eventually be erected. The body had been retrieved from the battlefield by Münchhausen, who is recorded to have been in tears at the death of his mentor. It is unclear whether Benyovsky really did survive the grievous sword blow long enough to give last words as Münchhausen claimed, but either way, Nielsen records that Münchhausen reported them as being “But there was so much more to do...”






[1] This is basically OTL, although the exact details are slightly different due to butterflies. The Era of the Judges was so called by analogy to the chaotic period in Israel’s history mentioned in the Book of Judges 21:25— “In those days there was no king in Israel: every man did that which was right in his own eyes”.

[2] See Part #102.

[3] Sennar relied heavily on cavalry, but their cavalrymen were armed with broadswords as their stirrup technology was not advanced enough to allow the use of lances as weapons.

[4] The Magyarab are OTL, though in OTL they were not discovered (by the Hungarian explorer Laszlo Almasy) until the 1930s. Their origins are somewhat controversial, with others arguing that they, or at least some of them, are in fact Hungarian converts to Islam who were expelled by the Hapsburgs on the reconquest of parts of Hungary, rather than originally Christian Hungarian soldiers captured and enslaved by the Ottomans on their initial conquest of Hungary. For the purposes of this TL it is assumed the given history is the (at least largely) true one.

[5] Created by Peter III, the Imperial Soviet (‘council’) is roughly equivalent to the Privy Council in other countries, and though mainly functioning as a highest court of appeal, has also taken over some cabinet-style functions (see Part #137).

[6] Presumably Nielsen recorded this in a memoir which the author isn’t bothering to mention, as otherwise it would be complete supposition on their part...

[7] Habesh, the Arabic word for Ethiopian, is the root of the name ‘Abyssinia’, but was originally just used to mean the northern regions.

[8] Nowadays generally spelled Arkiko.

[9] This is rather misleadingly phrased. The author means that Benyovsky realised that raiding the country for supplies would only rouse its people to resist his army, which is the core assumption for the French Guerre de tonnere doctrine, but it’s not as if Benyovsky was actually in a position to be aware of that doctrine—it’s just a coincidence that he recognised the same factor independently.

[10] As usual, this represents a misunderstanding of Japanese culture due to lack of primary sources—Yomi in Japanese mythology is the land of the dead or underworld, but it is certainly not a hell in the sense of punishment or associated with burning heat.

[11] Teawa is the city known today as Al Qadarif—Teawa is now used as the name of a hill forming part of the city. It is unclear when the name changed. Also, as is usually the case, the battle is named for the nearest city—it actually took place six or seven miles away from Teawa.

[12] Referring to John Alexander’s infamous sniper shot of General Pierre Boulanger at the Battle of Paris in 1809. The French Jacobins did the whole ‘target the officers’ thing before, of course, but Alexander’s shot is the one more remembered for its controversy.



Part #156: Unfurling the Sahel

“From the beginning of the world up to the present day, there has never been such a thing as a war of liberation...even when the invading power proclaims the ‘occupied’ lands as being inhabited with what it considers to be an extension of its own people, this is merely a cover to delude the lower classes while the ruling classes plot to gain their own advantage over the region. The ruling classes, of course, fail to realise that they are cutting their own throats in the process by ensuring that the lower classes will be able to later use this as an excuse to begin wars of their own, on their own terms...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Pax Aeterna, 1845​

*

From “A History of West Africa” by Lancelot Grieves (1964, Mancunium House Publishing) –

Like the East India Company, during Blandford’s reign of terror in Britain and the ensuing split with the ENA and King Frederick II, the Royal Africa Company maintained a position of official cautious neutrality while in practice quietly going along with whoever was ruling Britain. This was the only sensible policy in their view, as the whole raison d’etre of the trading companies would be gone if they declared opposition to whatever regime currently held power in London and thus lost access to the markets for which they had been founded. Notably the East India Company started to drift away from this position following the Inglorious Revolution, coming increasingly under American influence and being hostile to the Populist government of Llewelyn Thomas. However, the BEIC had the advantage of access to a greater number of international markets through the India Board, was more distant from Britain, and had been used to running its own affairs for a long time. The same was not true of the RAC, and thus the Philip Lawrence-headed Board of Directors that had smiled obsequiously at Blandford now proceeded to seamlessly shift to doing the same to Thomas.

At least, on the face of it; in practice tensions were high, in part because Blandford’s brother Arthur Spencer-Churchill had fled to West Africa in 1831 after what was suspected to be a failed assassination attempt. While one might think the latter might have spoken well of his character to the new regime, many viewed him as an opportunist who had simply been trying to preserve the Establishment’s power after realising his brother was doomed and attempting a more limited peace settlement. Others among the Populist party resented Arthur’s role in the RCTFI, which under the Marleburgensian regime had commonly built new state factories, canals, roads and so forth without asking the opinion of the ordinary people whose houses were being demolished and land confiscated to make room for them. The RAC had accepted Arthur when he had arrived in Dakar and, with his experience in overseeing the construction of infrastructure, by 1836 when the Populists came to power Arthur had already become a junior member of the Board of Directors.

The RAC was extremely reluctant to bow to demands from the new government to surrender him for standing trial, not so much because the ruthless Philip Lawrence was unamenable to the idea of betrayal, but because Spencer-Churchill’s expertise had already proved to be very useful for the Company’s purposes. In particular the Company’s plans for distributing quinine into the African interior started to become something more than a pipe dream as Spencer-Churchill adapted his experience with transport infrastructure for the different needs of West Africa. Thus Lawrence made excuses and handed over some more minor Blandford supporters who had had the same idea as Spencer-Churchill to flee to Africa, whom he considered expendable. That certainly is the right word to use: much to the horror of David Thompson and the ‘Green Radicals’ who had abandoned them, the Populists proved to be enthusiastic about the use of public executions when it came to former regime supporters. Fortunately, the Populist government was also characterised by introversion on the world stage, and did not push the issue much further providing Spencer-Churchill stayed out of the limelight.

Having obtained substantial influence over several native powers following its involvement in the Dahomean War of Independence in 1812-1813, the Company could be forgiven for thinking that its survival rested mainly in appeasing the shifting powers in Britain and maintaining a carefully neutral position. However, as usual, trouble was brewing in the Company’s backyard. The causes, again as usual, were complex. One item which concerned the Board was the rise of Gabriel Brown’s ‘Freedom Theology’ in Freedonia. The Board would use Brown’s hatred of the native slaveholding powers to its own advantage in the Moneba Intervention of 1818,[1] which they hoped would help dampen and redirect Freedom Theology’s influence for a while, but it nonetheless continued to build in Freedonia. Many in the northern Confederations of the ENA were also sympathetic, especially following the Virginia Crisis: there were many who had been concerned by the fiery extremism of abolitionists previously but now viewed slavery as an institution that could rip their country apart and should be opposed for that reason. Freedom Theology gave them a useful excuse for their formerly apathetic attitude: it allowed them to blame the evils of the slave trade on the native powers of Africa and argue that white men would never have been able to bring black slaves to America if those powers had not been willing to sell them. By neatly absolving themselves of the blame (ironically at the same time that the pro-slavery Burdenists were arguing that Americans should apologise towards the native Indians for land confiscations and provide more compensation), this allowed for them to call for the end of slavery without considering their own role in it. Indeed, one particularly farcical call came from Matthew Clarke, a New York MA[2] whose ancestor Governor George Clarke had put down a slave revolt in 1741. The latter-day Clarke claimed that slavery was a social evil because it was practiced by blacks in Africa, which one Burdenist writer described as ‘an admirable piece of corkscrew logic’. It is small surprise that Clarke would later rise to prominence in the Supremacist Party. Besides all this farce, there was also some more honest support for Freedom Theology in the ENA, often from free blacks who would help spread it to the remaining slave populations, creating considerable problems and even more paranoia for the Confederation of Carolina.

This transatlantic partnership helped spread Freedom Theology further, with writers supplementing and succeeding Brown on both sides of the ocean leading to further development of his ideas. All of this was deeply concerning for the RAC. Like the BEIC, they had always taken a position that could be described as ‘amoral’ when it came to these matters. It would be entirely wrong to state, as some colonial apologists have, that the Companies ‘respected native traditions’. Their repugnance and contempt was hidden rather than nonexistent. The attitude is summed up by a famous scene from the novel Memoir of a Bengal Lancer by Geoffrey Bampfylde, in which the young and naive titular hero is shocked by Englishmen standing by and not acting while a Hindoo widow is hurled onto her husband’s funeral pyre in the practice of suttee.[3] His more cynical flinty-eyed Irish sergeant advises him that “To be sure, sor, this would raise a few eyebrows on Hampstead Heath: but you’re not on Hampstead Heath anymore.” The Companies looked the other way when it came to native practices if doing anything else would interfere with their potential profits. As a consequence of this, they tended to discourage missionary activities from the home islands in case they upset clergy of the existing religions. Now the RAC was faced with the more complex threat of evangelical missionary activity, aimed at toppling their native client states, which came not from the home islands but (primarily) from freed former slaves in Freedonia. The Board attempted to come up with ways to subtly prevent or circumvent the rise of Freedom Theology without setting the whole of West Africa alight, but as with the Moneba Intervention these only bought time.

The Board had been correct in its thinking that Freedom Theology posed a threat that would eventually cause a major problem for the RAC’s activities in West Africa. However, they failed to predict that it would be only one puzzle piece of the crisis that would ultimately end Philip Lawrence’s tenure at the top...

*

From: “Crusades and Jihads: A History of Religious War” by Marianne DeDerrault (1971, ASN-Authorised English Translation)

The Fulani Explosion is an unfairly neglected area in the history of the Islamic jihad, naturally overshadowed by the Great Jihad in India that came on its heels. At best it is often viewed as an African early showing of that drama, as it were, and is only seriously examined by historians of Africa and economists studying the Royal Africa Company. But there is much more to the Explosion than that. It changed the course of history in West Africa, and beyond, forever.

The Explosion’s causes were multitudinous and it is difficult to assess which of them were the most important. Like many historical ‘events’ it was really more of a long-term process which eventually grew significant enough for the people who define what ‘history’ is to take note. In order to truly understand the causes of the Explosion we must go back a long way, to days when the ancestors of the people running the Royal Africa Company had been more concerned with contesting the throne of France and avoiding the Black Death. The Kanem Empire in central Africa had existed since before the birth of Christ and became Islamised in the eleventh century, but at the end of the fourteenth century, persistent attacks from the Bulala people[4] of Lake Fitri forced the Kanem Mai (emperor) Umar Idrismi to abandon the capital of Nijmi and shift his people west. The Kanem took over the land of Bornu around Lake Chad, intermarrying with its native people and re-establishing the power of the empire at the new capital of Gazargamo.[5] The resulting state is sometimes known as the Kanem-Bornu Empire and sometimes simply as Bornu, for though the centuries-old Sayfawa Dynasty of Mais continued, the language and culture of the empire owed as much to the Bornu as to the Kanem.

Bornu’s power peaked under Mai Idris Aluma, whose reign was celebrated for both military power, internal reforms and cultural output, in the sixteenth century. After that point it became an empire in decline, but like so many empires in ‘inevitable’ decline, it seemed to persistently teeter on the brink of collapse without ever actually doing so. As with the Byzantines a few years earlier, this encouraged activity from Bornu’s neighbours convinced the empire was on its last legs, only to find that the old dog still had some of his teeth. In 1803-4 the empire’s subject Hausa peoples to the west rebelled in alliance with invading Fulani, only to find themselves defeated at the gates of Gazargamo. Under the dynamic new Mai Idris al-Kanem, a general who overthrew the decaying Sayfawa Dynasty, Bornu reasserted its power over the Hausa and even brought some of the Fulani under its thumb as tributary peoples. The empire enjoyed a last gasp of glory in the early decades of the nineteenth century, while resentment built among its vassals.[6] The Fulani and Hausa often blamed one another for the defeat, and though all three nations were Muslim, resentment grew over the more liberal and syncretic interpretation of Islam popular among the ruling classes in the Hausa and Bornu. The more ascetic and radical Fulani spread their ideas through a network of scholars and, perhaps ironically, received a considerable audience among many Bornu who blamed their empire’s decline on drifting away from the Islamic principles of government that the great Mai Idris Aluma had founded two centuries before.

The Bornu Empire finally fell in 1827, ultimately as a consequence of the Ottoman Time of Troubles. Gazargamo fell not to invasion and rebellion from the west, but from the east. The Sultanate of Sennar’s power plays in Troubles-divided Egypt had come to an end with the defeat of their Mameluke allies at the Battle of Dendera in 1819. Some of the Mamelukes had stuck with the Sennaris rather than joining their former enemy Abdul Hadi Pasha, and fought alongside Sultan Unsa IV at the Battle of Teawa in 1824 when he was slain by Moritz Benyovsky. In the wake of the Sultan’s death, Sennar descended into a civil war, and her neighbour and rival the Sultanate of Darfur was only too willing to take advantage of this. Darfur backed a rival claimant against the boy Sultan Badi and his regent, General Rajab ibn Likayik. The Darfuris were under no illusion that they had any great chance of success in putting a puppet on the throne, but hoped to prolong the conflict in the hope of gaining long-term advantage over a weakened Sennar. However, being involved in the war exposed Darfur’s own weaknesses. In a series of wars in the 1770s and 1780s, the militarily skilled Sultan Mohammed II Tairab had successfully reconquered Darfur’s western breakaway state of Wadai, but its people remained restive.[7] In the 1820s, with Sultan Mohammed III Ibrahim sending most of Darfur’s army into Sennar, the Wadai revolted in the hope of regaining their independence. The Sultan dithered over how many of his troops to bring home to quell the rebellion as he risked losing the momentum in Sennar. In the end, his general Ahmed as-Solon solved the problem by capturing a number of Mameluke former opponents of Abdul Hadi Pasha, who were fighting for Sultan Badi and Rajab but rather reluctantly, having lost sight of anything connected with their original dispute. As-Solon offered to grant the Mameluke prisoners estates over the Wadai in the west if they crushed the rebellion, and the Mameluke leader Gamal ar-Rashidi agreed. The revolt was put down in 1825-6, after which time the Mamelukes became disenchanted with both the quality of the lands in question and with the Darfuris going back on their promises. The result was that ar-Rashidi recruited a number of new fighters in Wadai and pushed westward in the hope of conquering the richer lands of Bornu for his own, abandoning Darfur. The Wadai attempted to rebel again, but the back of the revolt had been broken and the Darfuris would regain control at the end of the 1820s.

Although the Mamelukes and their Wadai allies were small in number, Bornu had grown complacent again after the death of Idris al-Kanem and succession of his son Umar. They had not expected an attack from the east, it having been years since there had been conflict on that frontier due to the Wadai being fully engaged with unsuccessfully fighting for their survival against the Darfuris. Gazargamo fell not with a bang but with a whimper, and practically overnight the ancient empire was ended. This provoked a curious response from the Fulani, particularly once ar-Rashidi (having crowned himself the new mai) proclaimed that he considered his new rule to be a continuation of Bornu and therefore expected continued tribute from the western vassals. In 1827 the Fulani could be compared to the Arabs at the dawn of Islam: fractured, spread over a wide area, resentful of others, looking for a unifying figure. The Fulani were rarely a majority or even a plurality in most of the wide regions they inhabited, meaning they had little conception of a national homeland beyond regarding the broad Sahel itself as one. Marrying their strict interpretation of Islam to their military prowess, they had attempted many times to found new jihadist states across West Africa, sometimes successfully, but always restricted to particular regions and never achieving the universal union that some hoped for.

That was about to change.

Ar-Rashidi soon found that conquering an empire was rather easier than ruling one, and in particular took a dislike to the Fula-phile faction of Bornu society that approved of Fulani puritan interpretations of Islam. Ar-Rashidi considered himself a cultured man of the world and found that the Fula-phile Bornu reminded him too much of the Wahhabis who had caused problems for the Mamelukes in Egypt, and whom ar-Rashidi had always counselled his leader Amir al-Hajj Daher Bey to avoid trying to court. Ar-Rashidi therefore cracked down on them and alienated them, ensuring that when the Fulani rose up and invaded, there would be a ready-made cryptic reserve.[8] Bornu fell to a renewed alliance of rebel Fulani and Hausa in 1828, with ar-Rashidi being killed and most of his men surrendering. But the alliance was short-lived. The defeat almost three decades earlier had led to bitterness between the Fulani and Hausa, and now disagreements over what to do with the land of Bornu spiralled into an open conflict. Both Fulani and Hausa were fragmented peoples not united under a single state, so at least at first this ‘war’ is a bit difficult to classify. But this would not stay the case for long.

Usama al-Gobiri is known to history by the title that was given to him, Abu Nahda—Father of Rebirth. A Fulani who was born in the Hausa city of Gobir, Abu Nahda had more of an insight into the Hausa than most Fulani leaders, who dismissed them as something between liberal backsliders and half-infidels. Abu Nahda had empathy for Hausa syncretism, but no sympathy: a ‘printer’s son’ in fact as well as metaphor,[9] he wrote extensively on his interpretation of the hardline Fulani view of Islam. At the same time, unlike many Fulani leaders he was far from xenophobic. During the years of Bornu’s last gasp of power he had had considerable contact with the Fula-phile Bornu, journeying around the coast of Lake Chad to hear approving stories of the reforms of Mai Idris Aluma, a man whom Abu Nahda had come to admire and see as an inspiration. Like the long-dead Mai, Abu Nahda sought to create resilient Islamic institutions that would outlive the immediate fervour of a jihadist state.

Abu Nahda was of no high birth, but military success in the campaign against ar-Rashidi elevated him to a high position. He was not a member of the clergy, but his contacts among imams had developed during the years of restless peace and he had many voices in support of his doctrinal views. What he was was a man of great ideas, ideas beyond conquest and empire. It is therefore small surprise that he rose to the top as though destined for it. In the wake of the Fulani/Hausa disagreements a jihad was proclaimed against the Hausa, and from 1827 to 1835, one by one the major Hausa city-states fell to an increasingly unified Fulani jihadist army with Abu Nahda at its head. It was in 1835, at the fall of the Nupe city-state of Bida, that Abu Nahda famously refused the title of Caliph. Many of the Islamic upheavals of the early nineteenth century were undoubtedly influenced by the dispute in the Ottoman Empire over the title of Sultan and, therefore, Caliph; though the Ottoman Sultan’s caliphal office was largely theoretical, the removal of its certainty nonetheless might well have inspired others to claim it. However, Abu Nahda refused the title, instead preferring simply to call himself Commander of the Faithful, Amir al-Mu’uminin. In modern Guinea he is often simply known as ‘the Amir’, indicative of the length of the shadow he casts over history. Indeed, modern Guinean politics can be defined purely by one’s attitude to ‘the Amir’, as a great unifier and bringer of civilisation and learning or a bloodthirsty conqueror. The divide is largely one of ethnic and religious lines and continues to influence the political landscape there to this day. The dispute over ‘the Amir’ was made a Heritage Point of Controversy by the ASN in 1968, helping bring further international attention to this rather neglected corner of history.

Abu Nahda’s exploits had served to unite many of the widespread Fulani to his banner, and his mostly positive treatment of the Hausa and other peoples under his rule served to help his vast new empire hold together. This was aided by two important factors: Abu Nahda recognised the utility of the Niger-Benue river system as a means of communication, and the institutions he laid down. An important part of this was his taxation system. Rather than overtly persecute the syncretist Muslims of the Hausa, Abu Nahda simply placed a tax of them equivalent to half the standard dhimmi tax placed on non-Muslim citizens of Muslim states. This served to provoke more shame than resentment, creating a propaganda narrative that the syncretists were viewed as ‘only half-Muslims’, and helped boost the success of the Fulani’s own interpretation of Islam.

But all things must end. Abu Nahda had put together a caliphate (without a caliph) that stretched from Lake Chad to the borders of Oyo and Dahomey. But that brought him to the attention of the Royal Africa Company, which had interests in the region and was alarmed at the prospect of them being threatened, having already witnessed the overthrow of Hausa kings in the interior they had hoped to court. Any hope on the part of the Board that they could prevent the march of the Fulani Explosion was dashed. Unstoppable force was about to meet immovable object...



[1] See Part #107.

[2] Member of the Assembly (the New York Confederate government).

[3] Nowadays spelled ‘sati’. The BEIC (like the Mughals) had attempted to lay down a law that the practice would only be allowed with the widow’s consent, but at this point it wasn’t that well enforced outside of the big cities.

[4] Nowadays spelled ‘Bilala’.

[5] Nowadays spelled ‘Ngazargamu’.

[6] This is a major change to OTL, in which a similar Fulani invasion successfully took Gazargamo in 1808 and, though the Bornu empire survived as a remnant based at Kukawa, its power was effectively ended as part of the Fulani Jihad. The different outcome here is based mainly on butterflies resulting from the RAC’ trade inroads acting as a spanner in the works in West Africa: the great Fulani leader Usman dan Fodio was born in TTL (or at least a very similar person was), but he died young.

[7] Another major change to OTL. In OTL, though Mohammed II Tairab had considerable military successes, he did not manage to reconquer Wadai (often spelled in a French transliteration, Ouaddaï) which continued as an independent state until colonial times, finally being toppled by the French in the Wadai War of 1909-1911.

[8] Fifth column.

[9] A reference to how Islamic reformers commonly write under the pen name ‘Ibn Warraq’, meaning ‘a printer’s son’—Abu Nahda actually is the son of a printer.


Part #157: The People’s Kingdom

“When entrusted with the reins of state power, each class will exercise them differently according to the different values they live their lives by.

The aristocrat sees a greater picture. He has a sense of history and a broader perspective on the future. He might have grown up in several estates owned by his family and owes no particular allegiance to any geographic place. His rivalries with others are based on individual personalities, not something defined by geographic proximity: his conflicts are fought in a conceptual, nebulous sphere such as hierarchy within a court or jockeying for position in the world of business. One could not predict by a mathematical model whom a given aristocrat might have a conflict with. But the aristocrat may also view his rivalry as a harmless chess game, while dismissing the fact that the ‘pawns’ he and his rival are playing with are real human beings for whom the war is terribly real.

The bourgeois naturally has narrower horizons, more focused on a particular region such as that mistakenly defined as a nation. Nonetheless his rivalries are also predominantly personal in nature: geographic proximity may come in, but expressed in a personal way, such as arguing with his neighbour over the precise position of the border between their properties. This, of course, is manifested on a broader and more terrible scale when the bourgeois is granted state power and transfers the rivalry to one between ‘nations’. The bourgeois also has a sense of history, but a narrower one, and is more willing to manipulate that history to favour his own short-term ends. However, he is also more open-minded than the aristocrat in that he is better able to appreciate the idea of new horizons being opened, and the world he sees not being all that exists: he is not used to living in the aristocrat’s static world. He often lets his rivalries simmer as bitter grudges rather than fighting them out in the open, but they can explode without warning.

The proletarian is focused on his own individual life, yet paradoxically his rivalries are predominantly communitarian in nature: he will reflexively identify with a category such as nation, family, race, region or even street in order to contest with another in order to establish an imaginary sense of ‘superiority’. The proletarian is focused on the ‘now’ and does not plan for the long-term future, indeed in one sense he does not perceive that a long-term future really exists. Because of this he often does not think through the consequences of his actions, and views every individual struggle as being world-changing, failing to realise that it is only one of many similar petty conflicts that happened prior to his birth. Being willing to fight hard for power, he is then all too eager to disclaim it and blame the other classes when something goes wrong. The best thing that can be said about him is that his very ignorance of history can also be turned to advantage—it can make him something of a tabula rasa when one seeks to sweep away the damaging old ideas of the past...”

–Pablo Sanchez, Unity Through Society (1841)​

*

From: “A Brief Constitutional History of the Hanoverian Realms” by Joseph P. Yaxley (1951)—

The Populist government of 1835-1840 arguably represented the biggest shake-up in the constitutional makeup of Great Britain since the Norman Conquest. Never before, not even in the days of Commonwealth and Protectorate or the First Glorious Revolution, had the country been so drastically changed. Under the unlikely leadership of Welsh former miner and revolutionary hero Llewelyn Thomas, the Kingdom of Great Britain would become the Kingdom of the Britons: a line had been drawn in the sand, and no matter what might come later, the voice of the people would never quite be silenced again. Too often our views of the resulting government have been coloured by late nineteenth century accounts which present it as a failed experiment we should be glad to see the back of, a latter-day Protectorate. History is written by the victors, and it is only with the reappraisal of the period with the dawn of Contrasanchezist and Diversitarian historical thinking in the twentieth century that we have come to recognise how important the Populists’ time in power was—and how much modern England still owes to it.

On taking power after the Tennis Court Vote and the sundering with the ‘Green Radicals’, the so-called ‘People’s Alliance’ was organised from most of the remainder of the candidates elected in the 1835 election that had originally been uncertainly classified as ‘Radicals’.[1] Llewelyn Thomas named a cabinet whose key members were his rival Peter Baker as Foreign Secretary and Richard Drawlight, a self-educated accountant from Southend-on-Sea, as Chancellor. The post of Home Secretary went to Edward ‘Ned’ Green of Gateshead, but (as he records in his letters) Green found himself sidelined compared to the other two holders of the Great Offices of State, as Thomas interfered in his department and seemed to view Green as merely deputising over Home affairs in his absence. This is indicative of the introversion of the Llewelyn Ministry, taking an isolationist approach to foreign affairs and only acting on them when they came knocking at the door of Downing House.[2] Conversely Llewelyn focused on Home affairs with a detail some would say bordered on micro-management and foreshadowed what was to come.

What was more shocking at the time was that Llewelyn left many former Cabinet positions vacant, dismissing the men that his predecessor David Thompson had appointed without providing any replacements. Sinecure offices such as the Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster were left empty, while officers of the Royal Household were also not appointed. Thomas’ justification for this was “All men on the country’s paylist should have a real job, and let the King look after his own household”. This was actually yielding up a considerable part of influence that the House of Commons had gained over the years and casually returning control over these affairs to the monarch. Thomas and the Populists did not appear to see the relevance. A more cryptic justification for his actions he would give was ‘it is temporary’. The Populists were reluctant to throw around the words ‘state of emergency’ after John Churchill and his vile son had used them to justify any act of monstrosity, so the word ‘temporary’ swiftly became overused—as was noted in The Ringleader, which provided a bogus bingo board based on how often different Populist cabinet members used the word in speeches.

Nonetheless the impression that the Populist government put forward was that everything they were doing throughout the remainder of 1835 constituted a temporary stopgap measure, from a slapdash Budget to very short-term renewals of various laws about to expire. The reason for this became clear when, at the start of the new Parliamentary session in 1836, Thomas announced that the following year a Constitutional Convention would be called so that the country could be reformed under a new, written, constitution. “Britain has been burned to the ground by foreign invasion and domestic treachery: let us rebuild our kingdom according to our own wishes and needs, not according to the obsolete traditions that serve the interests only of those who have been weighed in the balance and found wanting”. Thomas’ announcement naturally became an uproar on the Opposition benches, with Wyndham’s New Tories and the Phoenix Party remnant both condemning it as a naked power grab. Thomas nonetheless assured them that the wishes of all would be taken into account and every part of the kingdom would be able to send dedicated delegates to the Convention which would take part as well as the current MPs. As a consequence of the Convention needing time to act, Thomas applied for the Triennial Act to be temporarily rescinded and the next election scheduled for five years after the last one (1840) rather than three (1838). This met with some opposition from diehard members of his own party who had called for annual parliaments in the past and were suspicious about any attempt to extend the time between elections. However, Thomas got his way, assuring them it would be a...of course...temporary measure.

The decision was made for the Convention to be held in Birmingham—ostensibly because of its central location, but in actuality the Populists had cleverly planned for mass meetings to be held in Sutton Park, where the newly completed memorial to the Sutton Massacre was prominently visible. By doing so, they ensured that the memory of the excesses of the Blandford regime were never far from the memory of those drawing up the Constitutional proposals. Wyndham, who was no fool, criticised this but was unable to get far.

The Constitutional Convention of 1837 is often said to have defined the ideological beliefs of the diverse and shaky Populist Party, but it is equally true to say that it defined those of what would become the Regressive Party, purely by their opposition. At the time, Wyndham’s group was still known as the ‘New Tories’, and although Wyndham was widely respected for his role in foiling the Bond Street Conspiracy, his party was viewed simply as the dregs of history by many. The handful of Whigs who had been elected in 1835 sided with Wyndham’s position of opposition to the very philosophy of calling a Constitutional Convention, and most of them went on to join with the New Tories. (Stephen Watson-Wentworth was an exception, sitting as an independent critic of the government and refusing to side with any party for the present). Wyndham gave several powerful speeches, both in Parliament and eventually at the Convention itself, arguing the very idea of the Convention was fundamentally illegitimate and restating the eighteenth-century reformist’s common saw that the Constitution of 1689 had been the perfect statute of government for Britain, and any problems that had arisen since then were due to deviating away from it. “I need not ask the people of the country what they think would be the best way to govern it, for we all already know.” Wyndham’s speeches were effective at winning over former Whigs but made little impression upon the masses. Thomas generally avoided criticising Wyndham directly, respecting the man after their partnership over the Bond Street Conspiracy, but did call out one of his points when Wyndham cautioned that holding a Convention so soon after Blandford’s reign of terror could lead to knee-jerk and paranoid biased attitudes being enshrined in the new Constitution. Thomas responded that the same was true of Wyndham’s beloved 1689 Constitution, pointing out that terror of Catholics in the wake of James II’s reign had led to the repressive restrictions that had taken over a century to repeal. Thomas was far from knowledgeable about history –this demonstrates that he clearly had excellent advisors.

The Constitution that eventually resulted from the Convention in 1838 and was finalised in 1839 was an eclectic one, borrowing somewhat from earlier ‘Green Radical’ reformist ideas but with a good portion of Populist common-touch thinking as well. Compared to the relatively timid reforms of the Fox government more than three decades before it was impossibly radical. The most important provisions of the British Constitution of 1839 are summarised below:

The Church of England was disestablished (as were the Churches of Scotland and Wales). All remaining remnants of the Test Acts were rescinded and religious discrimination was banned—or to be more accurate, ‘All citizens shall have full rights providing they attest to the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ, or belong to specifically exempted groups as described in clause 3...’ The wording was influenced by the fact that many Populists were Wesleyans or members of other evangelical groups who were suspicious of the deism or atheism of some among the bourgeois ‘Green Radicals’. However ‘clause 3’ was deliberately left open for the list of exempted groups (currently consisting of ‘Jews’) to be expanded in the future.

The powers of the Crown were more strictly delineated and defined (for which see more below).

The House of Lords was abolished—as, technically, was the House of Commons, although most scholars view the resulting institutions simply as a radical reform of the Commons. The Constitution created a new institution, formally called the House of Representatives but often simply called ‘The House of Members’ as its members were still commonly referred to as MPs. The old House of Commons had consisted of a mish-mash of different types of members, Knights of the Shire elected by counties as a whole and then Burgesses elected from particular boroughs carved out of those counties, and then a variety of different voting franchises used in those boroughs. The new House of Representatives was based chiefly on the Burgess system, getting rid of the Knights of the Shire and instead carving up the rural parts of the counties into large ‘county boroughs’. Radical new boundaries were drawn. Besides a few minor Foxite reforms such as granting borough status to new towns, in 1835 the boundaries defining the boroughs had not changed for centuries, and many cities had expanded to the point where many of their citizens were not eligible to vote in their elections because they did not live within the historic boundaries of the city. More importantly, though, the new boundaries were drawn based on a new philosophy of representative government. The Populists called for ‘one man, one vote, one representative’. Under the old system, a relatively small number of seats had elected only one MP, with two MPs being the norm. The new system standardised all seats as electing one MP each, officially because of Ned Green saying that ‘every man should have one name he can write to when he wishes to have his voice heard’, but actually because of a common perception that the double seat made it easier for substandard MPs to stay in power and for parties to pack the Commons. The latter point became less relevant in any case, as for the first time the Constitution called for seats to be made equal in population: even at the 1835 election with its universal male suffrage, seats had still varied in voting population by a ratio of more than 100 to 1. That universal male suffrage (with the age of majority, 21, as the requirement) was now enshrined into law as the norm. There was no provision for the new boundaries to be revised in the future with population changes, in part because attempts to introduce a Census were resisted by many Populists who viewed such things as a tool of oppressive governments like the Marleburgensian regime they had grown up under: such concerns would have to wait for the future. More controversially, the number of MPs was increased to ‘a thousand’ (as Thomas declared vaguely in a speech; the eventual exact number was 969) to allow representation to be more locally tied to a region. This coupled to the equal-population requirement meant that some MPs’ constituencies were geographically tiny pieces of the more densely populated cities, causing headaches for electoral geographers drawing election maps for the foreseeable future.

The Populists had intended for the new Parliament to be unicameral, with the House of Representatives as its sole chamber, but Wyndham earned a victory in this area by making speeches about the dangers of a single estate of government that could be easily subverted by one charismatic man. He used the National Legislative Assembly in France under Robespierre as an example, and also mentioned Bonaparte and the Grand-Parlement: “Monsieur Bonaparte was a good man, but imagine if he had had the same power with a more malign nature?” Wyndham achieved the rare feat of convincing many Populists of his point through his good choice of examples: a reflexive desire to do the opposite of whatever the French did ran through many of them. In accordance with this, a consultative upper house was re-created with around 500 members, which (as suggested by Wyndham) would be elected on a county basis, restoring some of the voice of the counties that the ‘piecemeal equal constituencies’ approach had silenced. A certain number of upper house representatives were assigned to each county based on population, ranging from 2 for Bedfordshire to 29 for mighty Yorkshire. The representatives were elected at-large across the county, initially by bloc vote but later by percentage representation.[3] The smallest counties in terms of population were combined with their neighbours for purpose of representation: Rutland with Lincolnshire, Westmorland with Cumberland, and so on. This process of consolidation was handled relatively well in England and Wales but often bungled in Scotland, which would have important consequences down the line. The name used for the members of the Upper House was much debated, with some calling for the name Senate but others arguing that that evoked the dusty establishmentarian offices of the old universities, and others suggesting neologisms that failed to catch on. In the end, the idea that the new upper house was the successor to the Knights of the Shire MPs—just as the House of Representatives was the successor to the Burgess MPs—led to it being dubbed, half-jokingly, the House of Knights.

The relative powers of the two houses were set as unequal from the start, with bills being initiated in the Representatives and then being amended and approved by the Knights before being sent back. The Knights were able to block bills, but their veto could be overridden by a two-thirds majority vote in the Representatives. The call for annual parliaments was heeded, with both houses being elected every year. It did not take a mind blessed with a great deal of foresight to see that this was a recipe for trouble, but that lay some years down the line.

The executive also became more formalised. For the first time, it was explicitly stated in constitutional law that the King devolved his own executive power to a Cabinet. The informal Cabinet was transformed into a Council of Government, superseding and obsoleting the old Privy Council of which the Cabinet had effectively been an informal subcommittee. The Populists spoke of a return to a more collegiate form of government but, inevitably, this did not last. They abolished the office of Prime Minister—ironically the bill doing so was the first time the term ‘Prime Minister’ had actually been used in law—and suggested that the new Council would be a group of equal ministers who would periodically rotate roles. However, this optimistic idea was soon quietly allowed to die away, in part due to Thomas’ own thirst for power but also because it was viewed as too risky, with the country still so fragile. The number of ministries was reduced and ‘rationalised’, with the position of Under-Secretary of State being replaced with that of ‘Deputy Minister’, explicitly intended to take over if the Minister was unavailable. The Treasury saw a particular overhaul, with the old committees of the Lords of the Treasury and the centuries-old title of Chancellor of the Exchequer being discarded in favour of the rather colourless title of Treasury Secretary. The supposedly-abolished office of Prime Minister was quietly brought back in the form of building up the former office of Lord President of the (Privy) Council, partly inspired by the way that title was used in the Empire of North America. However, the Populists naturally dropped the ‘Lord’, leaving the formal title of the head of government of the Kingdom of the Britons as ‘President of the Council of Government’. Naturally, many people continued to simply refer to the office as Prime Minister anyway.

With the Law Lords and Privy Council abolished, the judiciary naturally also needed restructuring. A new High Court of State was created in London to act as the last court of appeal. In a rather blasé manner, the Populists casually swept away centuries of Scotland’s independent legal system by establishing almost in a footnote that the new High Court also applied to Scotland. Although this was toned down after an outcry from the Scottish delegates to the Convention, it was nonetheless the chief reason why Donald Black and his colleagues David Urquhart and Andrew Napier walked out of the Populist Party and established their own group in Parliament—which would, of course, eventually become the Scottish Home Rule League and then the Scottish Parliamentary Party.

The new Constitution’s attitude to the armed forces was an example of what Wyndham had warned against, with many Populist delegates bitter about those soldiers who had supported the Blandford regime, even though many more had eventually rallied to their side. The original proposal advocated the capping of the size of the British Army at a tiny 50,000 in peacetime. Fortunately, cooler heads prevailed when it was pointed out that the Army could scarcely expand rapidly enough in the event of war breaking out to be of any use. Instead the clause was amended to say that the Army was not permitted to have more than 50,000 troops in Great Britain at any time except by explicit authorisation by a two-thirds majority vote in the House of Representatives. The Army was also reorganised under a more directly appointed high command answering to the King via the War Secretary, and was for the first time given the title Royal Army. As was usually the case, the Royal Navy was seen more favourably and was not subject to the same measures: the armed forces swiftly came up with a crafty way of getting around the Constitution by simply converting excess Army regiments into ‘landborne Marines’ that were, on paper, a part of the Navy, but acted exactly as they had used to.

The memory of Blandford’s PSC browncoats led to the explicit banning in the Constitution of not only paramilitaries, but also any kind of nationally organised centralised police force. The Constitution did allow for police forces to be organised locally, but the consequences of the next paragraph meant that this did not happen until the local government reforms of the 1840s, leading to some parts of the People’s Kingdom being practically lawless and under the control of crime syndicates at times.

Easily the most criticised part of the Constitution was its approach to local government. Most municipal corporations in Britain had long possessed a reputation for ineffectiveness and corruption, usually being self-appointed and often seeking to gain influence or explicit power over the election of their city’s MPs, taking powers from the people. The Marleburgensian years had further seen them often painted as lickspittles of the regime: the Inglorious Revolution had seen Runnymede-sympathetic groups in some cities (such as Chester) actually overthrow and imprison their corporation government. The Populists had no sympathy for the local authorities. However, rather than reform them, they simply abolished them all and did not replace them with anything. Green argued that the increased number of MPs coupled to the higher speed of communication with the Optel system meant that ‘all politics was now local’, but this prediction failed. The collapse of formalised local government—often providing a power vacuum for criminals and local strongmen to seize power—is rightly seen as the biggest failing of the Populists’ time in power.

The general philosophy of the Constitution has been characterised by the term ‘Separation of Crown and State’, but it is important to realise that this was coined sardonically by John Greville, a man who had no sympathy with the Populists. Indeed, the Crown was the one part of the former constitution that actually gained powers under the new one, with the King’s executive override explicitly being acknowledge (though with the unspoken understanding that he would not use it) and the King often being invoked as a stand-in for many offices that the Populists abolished, effectively regaining their powers. A better description would be ‘Separation of Establishment and State’, but that admittedly scarcely rolls off the tongue. Older radical ideologies had had the notion of overthrowing (for example) the House of Lords and executing its members—the Populist approach was more subtle. “If a group of old men who happen to be descended from Norman conquerors want to meet in a big hall and ramble about how the country is going to the dogs, let them do so, but they will have to find their own hall,” as Peter Baker quipped. Few institutions were explicitly abolished by the Constitution, they simply had their powers removed. Nowhere else is this more evident than in the Populist approach to the peerage: “if a man wants to call himself Lord Somebody, let him, but in the knowledge that nobody else is obliged to call him that,” to quote Baker again. Knighthoods survived but were renamed Royal Orders of Commendation (ROCs); ‘Sir’ gradually became less synonymous with ‘knight’ due to the latter term being taken up by the House of Knights, whose members had the suffix KS (Knight of the Shire) rather than a prefix. As a consequence of the decline of the peerage as a measure of authority or prestige, though peerages still formally existed, men typically avoided using noble titles as their given form of address: something which has even reached backwards through time in some historical texts. Stephen Watson-Wentworth is largely held up as an early example of this in how he avoided using the title Marquess of Rockingham after 1839, although it can be argued that this was also to distance himself from his illustrious ancestor and to make a name for himself.

Much blasted by criticism, the Constitution was nonetheless completed and enacted in 1839, with the first election to be held under the new rules coming in 1840. Despite opposition from many quarters, the heroic surgery on Great Britain was successful and the patient survived. For better or for worse, that remains a triumph to be proud of...

*
From: “A History of Political Ideology” by George Grey (1967)—

The date of the founding of the Regressive Party is generally given as April 1839, the date of a speech given by William Wyndham which is known to history as ‘The Way Back’. In reality of course the party label was not formalised until the stricter election procedures came in the following year, and it had already existed as an informal group for some time, with many Whigs joining the New Tories in opposition to the new Constitution. However, it is as good a marker as any, for ‘The Way Back’ certainly summarised and defined the philosophy of the new party. The speech was made in Norwich, a city strongly opposed to the new Constitution due to currently possessing an unusually effective and elected municipal corporation, but was circulated throughout the kingdom by Optel.

Wyndham was not an unintelligent man but it is not questioned that he had assistance with the speech, not only in its style but in its content. Wyndham’s views, at the time at least, were not so sophisticated as those expressed in the speech, though later on he came to be partially convinced by it himself. At the time, though, he was simply saying what he thought would be better received, with the country in its present mood, than his own views—which really were the simple ‘Things were much better in my grandfather’s day’ nostalgia that the Populists accused him of. The fact that the Regressive Party was successful is a measure of how much the Way Back speech was able to redefine its message beyond such platitudes.

Wyndham spoke of the new Constitution and asked the rhetorical question of whether the party was expected to block it, and any other change to the status quo, at every turn. “No! The status quo is a gross and degraded situation, the end result of years of bitter conflict and mismanagement. I do not disagree with Mr. Thomas’ friends that change is needed: the disagreement concerns precisely what form that change should take.”

The next part of the speech is undoubtedly the most important and the metaphor that has stayed with people for generations. “There is no doubt in my mind that the state of our country in the year 1789 was infinitely superior to that which we see now.” (Wyndham presumably chose 1789 because it was a neat 50 years before the present rather than referring to any specific event). “Some may disagree, but I would wager that if they were transported by divine vagary to that era they would come to see that I am correct, regardless of their station or place in life. Alas, we cannot rely on such a miracle: we must return to that superior state through our own hard toil in transforming the country. Yet there are some who question why we do not simply call for every law passed since 1789 to be reversed. That would be foolishness.

“Imagine, if you will, that you live in a fine house perched on the edge of a cliff in some mountainous region. One day, while taking a stroll, you are blown over the edge by a malicious gust of wind, hurt yourself grievously as you tumble over the rocks, and land in a ditch at the bottom of the cliff. As you lie there, aching but clinging to life, you remember the cosy house with the kettle above the fire and the hot meal ready on the stove, your bookcases and your writing-desk, and you think how much you want to be back in that house. So do you think ‘I came to be here by falling down that cliff: I should get back by retracing my steps, climbing with my wounded body up those treacherous rocks until I reach my house? NO! That would be foolishness!

“Instead, you would look for a new path, a more gentle path that will take you back to your house in easy stages up the cliff without going through any of the travails or violence you suffered in your fall from it. It may be a more indirect path. It will be new, it will be a path you have not seen before, for you have never had need to look for it. Many of the places you pass along the path may seem unfamiliar and strange. But it will take you back to your former hallowed state in the end, and as you patch your wounds before your crackling fire and sip from your hot cup of tea, you will be glad that you took it.”

The “Way Back” speech has been placed in the top five most influential speeches in British history by many historians, and as well as defining the ideology of Regressivism, it undoubtedly paved the way for Blue-Gold Cythereanism...











[1] See Part #148.

[2] The residence of the Prime Minister since the rebuilding of Whitehall as ‘Whitehall Forum’ in the 1810s as part of the reconstruction of London.

[3] ‘Percentage representation’ is the term used in TTL for proportional representation, usually a form analogous to OTL’s Single Transferable Vote.


Part #158: Power and Responsibility

“Some have philosophised that all conflict is ultimately due to deprivation and the ensuing competition over limited resources, that if the nightmarish vision of the Anti-Godwinists[1] can be averted and that every man and his family can be fed, then there would be no war. A nonsensical view. We all have witnessed in our everyday lives that if a man is given sufficient food, drink and security, his first thought is to find a new reason to bicker with his neighbour. A reason concerning something that his hungry self of a month ago would consider to be a foolish extravagance not worth his consideration, yet now seems as all-consuming as his need to fill his belly did then. The human spirit is too deeply buried beneath layers of such bitterness: the Fall cannot be treated with a salve.

Some, in accepting this, might argue that then we should deliberately maintain mankind just below a subsistence level, to force them to focus on the basic needs of feeding themselves and staying alive so that the ‘grander’ conflicts cannot arise—there is no attention to be spared them. But this is no solution at all: it merely substitutes one form of human suffering with another. It is treating the symptoms, not the cause, and with a medicine so vile it is no better than the disease. No: if we are truly to escape the endless destructive cycle of war and other conflicts, we must perform heroic surgery on the mind and soul of all mankind, stripping away the layers of bitterness until the true human spirit is free to emerge...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Towards a Universal Hierarchy, 1846​

*

From: “Global Trends: The Myth and the Reality” by Dr Alison Munro (1989)—

It is untrue to suggest that the idea of fitting periods of history into a ‘global’ or ‘human’ context stemmed solely from the works of Sanchez: it predates them. Nor is this idea of context inherently flawed simply by association with Societism. It must be objectively considered on its own merits. However, too often it is found wanting. Historians and historiographers see through tinted lenses, bash square pegs into round holes, in the hope of perceiving a global trend in society which may not exist outside their own minds. Sometimes this is self-evident, such as the rather farcical attempts to argue that the Great Jihad constitutes part of the Popular Wars or that the Mongol Explosion and the Crusades were part of the same phenomenon with a common cause. Other times, however, at first glance a global view may seem appropriate, yet on closer examination we find coincidence and happenstance. One of the best examples of this is the era commonly known as the Democratic Experiment.

This era was named in retrospect by a letter from Luis Carlos Cruz to Pablo Sanchez in 1848, towards the end of the period, in response to Sanchez’s letter criticising the decisions of the Unionist government in bowing to popular pressure over immigration to the UPSA. Although this decision would soon be reversed when the Adamantine Party returned to power in 1849, Cruz commented (half-jokingly) “time to end the disastrous democratic experiment?” On the face of it, this is a rather inappropriate source for a name applying predominantly to events in Europe, considering Cruz was commenting on the UPSA and the UPSA had been largely democratic for years before the 1830s and 40s. The fact that it was nonetheless seized upon is a measure of the extent to which historians and historiographers have reflexively focused on every aspect of Sanchez’s life and view the world through that lens. Even extreme Diversitarians fall into this trap in their ironic apotheosis of Sanchez: by making him out to be a demon who seduced a large part of the world with his siren song, they make him a far greater figure than he was regarded in his own lifetime.

Nonetheless, it is not whether the name is fitting that we are here to consider, but whether it is appropriate to use a single label for the period in the first place. Firstly we must consider why the global view has arisen in this case. The Popular Wars have been viewed in very different lights over time. In their immediate aftermath they were viewed principally as a damp squib, for commentators were still viewing them in a manner tainted by preconceptions of the Jacobin Wars, which many of those commentators had lived through. It did not help that the most colourful and memorable of the ‘Populists’ (as we now call them) were Pascal Schmidt and his German Populist Republic (VRD), who were closer to the Jacobins in terms of extremism and ruthlessness than the broader Populist movement as a whole—if it is even appropriate to suggest that there was a single movement. Schmidt sought not only a united Germany but to end the rule of princes and monarchs over it, by the chirurgeon’s blade if necessary, and therefore contemporary commentators can be forgiven for suggesting that he failed. In 1836 there might be fewer monarchs ruling over German territory than in 1827, but there was no part of it that had a non-monarchical form of government. Indeed, with the fall of the Dutch Republic and its rule over parts of the Rhineland going to Belgium—though Schmidt did not consider this oligarchic state to have much connexion with the republican form of government he desired—German republicanism had if anything gone backwards.

These commentators viewed the only ‘successes’ of the Popular Wars—as in achieving this Jacobin-like goal of eliminating monarchs and installing republics—as small countries that meant little to the European balance of power. The Republic of Man, the Bernese Republic and the Republic of Sardinia (along with its pre-existent Corscian inspiration) were never going to lead a revolution that would overthrow the uncomfortably resilient ancien régime across Europe. Yet such a view was mistaken. The Populists’ goal—if, again, it is fair to speak in such terms—had fundamentally evolved from the simplistic one of the Jacobins. As typified in the British Populists ‘separation of crown and state’ principle, the goal had become to raise the people up rather than to pull the rulers down, for when all things were made equal, the rulers were outnumbered. The fact that many said rulers also failed to realise this ultimately signed their death warrant in terms of power, even if the more literal Jacobin death warrant failed to materialise. They would also learn that a state which kept its pre-existing institutions but took a step down the road to liberal democracy was far better at exporting those values (intentionally or otherwise) than a bloodstained Jacobin republic. And in time, with the key connection between ‘monarchy/traditional society structure’ and ‘lack of democracy’ destroyed, Adamantine ideas would mean that some states were able to shift from a crown to a Phrygian cap not with a shout, with a sigh—an idea that would have been entirely alien in the 1790s.[2]

Another factor that only became known as the years wore on was that some monarchs previously seen as having successfully turned Populism to their own ends found themselves outmanoeuvred in turn. Augustus II of Saxony and his brothers are the obvious example here. Having created the rat-revolt ‘Young Germans’ movement and exploited Schmidtist ideas purely to expand their own temporal power, they found themselves unable to subdue the beast once they had unleashed it. The Bundesliga of the 1830s and 40s represented a gradual retreat of royal and establishment power and the participation of an increasingly frustrated lower class, angry as the reforms they had hoped for failed to materialise. From the point of view of the Saxons, their mistake had been the decision to treat with Wilhelm Brüning in 1834. Brüning had become depressed after the collapse of a central VRD authority after Pascal Schmidt’s death, and in particular how the people readily believed anything his rival Albert Dornberger told them merely because Dornberger had formerly acted as Schmidt’s ‘voice’ after his vocal chords were damaged. This made Brüning doubt his own democratic principles, and this coupled to a pragmatic reading of the dying VRD’s situation meant him compromise with the ascendant Saxons. The Saxons and Brüning’s forces conquered and stabilised the former Mittelbund ruled by the VRD and created the new kingdom of Grand Hesse under Frederick Christian, the younger of Augustus’ two brothers. Brüning’s price was a strong elected Diet based in Frankfurt, which the Saxons would justify to other powers at the Congress of Brussels as being necessary to counterbalance Frederick Christian’s Catholicism and the slight Protestant majority of his subjects. Perhaps the Saxon government also told themselves that justification in the hope it would be true: but it was the start of their troubles.

For Brüning’s crisis of faith wore off after the ‘Grand Hessians’ proceeded to elect radical and effective Diets. King Frederick Christian and his cronies had attempted to blunt the electoral system by various inventive means, but there was no getting away from the fact that Grand Hesse had the closest thing on continental Europe to British universal suffrage. The Diet in Frankfurt generally did not directly oppose the King, but whenever the King desired something, the Diet was keen to ensure that it obtained concessions in return. Whenever Frederick Christian sought to keep Grand Hesse in line with his brother’s ambitions, dissolving customs borders by creating the Zollverein and signing military treaties to place all the Bundesliga states under a single High Saxon-led military command, the Diet would only pass these resolutions in return for more moderate tax schemes that fell less heavily on the poor, internal developments and relaxed censorship. This system of exchange remained relatively stable and Frederick Christian’s position was fairly secure and he even remained somewhat popular, but its success was bad news for the other Bundesliga states. The people of Low Saxony in particular became resentful that King Charles II was accepting the same diktats from Dresden but without any of the concessions that the Grand Hessians were obtaining. Charles was forced to allow at least a portion of his own Diet at Hanover to be elected by the people.

Augustus II remained more canny and in 1840 instituted a system by which High Saxony’s Landtag would now formally be elected by all the people—but not equally. Voters were divided into three classes based on what taxes they paid (which effectively meant how rich they were). The country was divided into constituencies, and each constituency elected three deputies, one from each class band. Of course the classes were unequal in size, so a first-class vote was worth approximately four second-class votes and eleven third-class votes given the 1840 distribution.[3] This limited reform allowed for the first class to continue to pack part of the Landtag with conservative aristocrats while satisfying moderate calls for reform. However, Augustus’ attempt to form the Young Germans into a surrogate party that would dominate the third-class seats rapidly proved a failure. The Gesellschaft der Radikalen (Radical Society), a more genuine Populist movement that Augustus had suppressed, had not been wiped out altogether. One of its former leaders, Christoph Lenz, surfaced and became the leader of the new Radical Populist Party (Radikale Volkspartei, RVP), which won many of the third-class seats despite the King’s best efforts. Notably, though it had Schmidtist roots, the RVP increasingly took a stance against German unity precisely because of the King’s rhetoric. This tendency somewhat split the lower-class voice in High Saxony and helped the establishment retain control despite these reversals.

Bohemia’s Diet, though a traditional non-elected one, had played an important role in the Popular Wars and was unwilling to be silenced by new King Albert II (Xavier Albert, middle brother between Augustus II and Frederick Christian). A major controversy following the wars was the King relying on cronies brought in from High Saxony over native Bohemians. Albert took the same route as Charles II in Low Saxony by reforming the Diet to make a certain portion of it elected, in this case one-half. Fortunately for Albert, the elected half promptly divided up on ethnic lines due to Czech suspicion that the King and his regime were overly reliant on Sudeten Germans and favoured them, and this meant that the non-elected half of the Diet was generally able to get its way as the elected half would not unite against them.

All of this was viewed with some alarm by the countries bordering the Bundesliga, and it is fair to say that when the Isolationsgebiet was formed in 1840, it was as much to counter the spread of this liberalism as it was to contain German nationalism: the quarantined plague had many forms.[4] Of the three founding members of the Isolationsgebiet, Norden and Swabia both represented states that had experimented with liberalism before somewhat turning against it in response to internal rebellions. (Though when it comes to Norden we must distinguish between Scandinavia, which remained fairly liberal under King Frederick, and Billungia, where King Christian remained suspicious of his fractious subjects and tended to take an authoritarian hand). Belgium on the other hand took a different tack, especially after the death of Maximilian II in 1838 and the succession of his son Leopold Maximilian, who chose to take the regnal name Maximilian III in honour of his father. Maximilian III was both aware that he faced both the difficult task of reuniting the Low Countries into one entity for the first time since the sixteenth century, and also placating the Populist anger that had risen up in both parts of his new kingdom during the Popular Wars. He chose to kill two birds with one stone, painting the Dutch East and West India Companies as being a symbol of the vile establishment that had ruled under Oren Scherman and effectively portraying them as that establishment having fled to the ends of the earth, forever plotting to return. As a result of this, he was able to redirect public anger against these hate figures and regularly launched new colonial ambitions seeking to reconquer the lands held by the Companies across the world. These usually ended in only limited success at best, but then that served Maximilian’s purposes—the last thing he wanted was to lose the useful tool of being able to appeal to the spectre of these foes. The people of the former Kingdom of Flanders were often as enraged by the VOC and GWC as the former Dutch, as they associated them with the arrogant former policies of the Republic, closing the Scheldt to deny Flanders its access to the sea whenever they feared the rise of Flemish trading companies. Maximilian also used France as a figure of hatred and fear due to the conflict during the Popular Wars, turning the remaining Walloons into persecuted scapegoats and bringing up a propaganda narrative going back to Louis XIV, portraying the French as always seeking to conquer the Low Countries and divide them against one another. Malraux’s radicalism in France allowed Maximilian to crack down on any too-radical political movements by claiming they were obviously francophile and therefore traitors.

Maximilian restructured the new kingdom by creating a single States-General in Brussels elected on a liberal franchise (with a property requirement, but a low one) while retaining the regional States-Provincial on a more traditional aristocratic standard. This successfully let him play off established interests against the people while remaining on top himself: thus he achieved the impressive feat of stumbling across the principles that would inform the Federalist Backlash more than ten years before the rest of the world. This helped Belgium to be considerably less shaky a state than one would expect, though problems persisted in Amsterdam and The Hague (which were resentful of their relative decline in status) and in Belgian Germany, which naturally tended to be forgotten thanks to Maximilian focusing on the potential conflicts between former Dutch and Flemings.

More is said of France and Great Britain elsewhere, but despite the very different paths they had taken to reach it, they found themselves in a somewhat similar political state during the Democratic Experiment. Britain was less restrained, more reckless, in its policies, reflecting the Populists ‘separation of crown and state’, while France lacked Britain’s revolutionary universal suffrage and her Rouge Party was forced to work more within the bounds of the establishment. But this was a smaller difference than might be expected. Besides adopting a new written constitution, Populist Britain is noteworthy for the Populists’ radical but rather ill-thought-through tax regime, often blamed by historians on Treasury Secretary Richard Drawlight—though in reality it was more that Drawlight was responsible of partly negating the flaws of a system dreamed up by less financially aware figures in the government. The Populists included many Wesleyans and other Nonconformists who, after disestablishing the Church of England, were attracted to the idea of basing a new tax regime on a 10% flat rate of income tax, a so-called ‘secular tithe’.[5] Though unpopular with some of their supporters and considered radical as a standard tax by many who would have agreed to it as a temporary emergency measure, the secular tithe became a regular feature of the British financial landscape. On top of this flat tax, Drawlight imposed a heavy land tax intended to attack the moneyed establishment whom the Populists despised. Although somewhat effective in raising the funds the Populists wanted for internal improvements, as opposition leader Wyndham observed, ‘as a means of revenge against those who have wronged you, it is akin to ordering a squad of old-style musketmen to open fire on a mixed crowd of murderers and orphans’. Wyndham’s point was well made, with the tax falling indiscriminately on the rich who had opposed the Blandford regime (such as Stephen Watson-Wentworth) as well as former collaborators. This encouraged many of them to sell their property to the government—which went on to convert much of it into the new Free Hospitals—and either invest in intangible financial assets which were not taxed, or emigrate abroad. A wave of immigration of young, rich, educated Britons took place in the 1840s, with the top destinations being the ENA and UPSA, and secondary ones being Cygnia and Natal. The result of this was naturally chaotic at home.

The British Populists also substantially reformed welfare and employment. The workers’ demand for “eight hours’ work, eight hours’ leisure, eight hours’ rest” was enacted into law, with legal action against employers who demanded more than eight-hour shifts, as had been the norm under the Marlesburgensian regime.[6] Some criticised the move in that it penalised employers who allowed a willing employee to work a longer shift, and The Professional carried a series of (possibly semi-invented) stories of workers whose families were starving because their bosses refused to let them work longer. The government considered introducing a national minimum wage, but this proved too controversial. There were suggestions that some employers might use it as an excuse to cut existing wages down to the minimum, which was a greater or lesser possibility in different industries and thus split the Populist Party down lines of former employment (former coal miners such as President Thomas favoured the minimum wage, former skilled workers like Drawlight opposed it). In the end the government opted for the weaker compromise of a tax cut incentive for employers who met a certain threshold wage.

The younger members of the Populist government had grown up with the tight regulation of trade tariffs by the Marleburgensian regime to restore British agricultural producers and ensure the population was fed in the wake of the French invasion.[7] Partly as a ‘return to normalcy’ campaign to undercut Regressive scaremongering, and partly to reduce the price of bread, the tariff regime was largely relaxed in favour of free trade. Cheap bread was popular, but the move did create two problems: firstly it interfered with the means that John Churchill had set up to help feed Ireland after the potato famine there, prompting anger directed at the Populists from James Roosevelt and the Irish Radicals and Patriots. Although the major danger was past in Ireland, the move still provoked resentment against the Populists and meant that the Irish tended to support the British opposition parties, which criticised the move. This served to split part of the Populists’ own voting demographic, as the Irish Catholics of places such as Liverpool and Glasgow now no longer saw them as such an attractive option. The second problem was that free trade with Europe, coupled to a government that did not pay much attention to European affairs, was a recipe for trouble: actions were not taken in response to shortages or surpluses in Europe that made British bread prices wildly fluctuate. More than one dispossessed aristocrat re-made their fortune purely by watching the way the wind was blowing in European farming and making investments accordingly.

The most problematic of the Populists’ policies, however, was their approach to the workhouses. Similar to the issue with local government, the working-class Populists so despised the image of the workhouses that they abolished them without replacing them with anything, unwilling or unable to conceive that anything with a similar role in society could possibly be a good thing. Although the workhouses had grown to be particularly unpleasant places under the Marleburgensian regime, the lack of any Poor Law provision at all meant that the undeserving unemployed had nowhere to turn but a life of crime, and unquestionably fuelled the growth of criminal syndicates in Great Britain in this period. Perhaps ironically the chief government response played off one of the Populists’ greatest successes: the National Public Health Board, consisting of state-owned Free Hospitals being set up across the country (often consisting of property sold by or confiscated from aristocrats) and staffed by state-employed doctors, all paid for by the new taxes. Eventually Home Secretary Ned Green responded to the unemployment problem simply by making it easy for the unskilled unemployed to be enlisted as porters and steam-carriage drivers for the NPHB. It somewhat addressed the problem without forcing the government to consider the idea of actually reviving the dreaded workhouse: that would have to wait for other parties in government.

Over in France, meanwhile, the Rouge Party (formally, the Liberty Party) governed in a manner not dissimilar to that of the British Populists, but generally better thought through. In part this was a legacy of the fact that the Rouges had existed as a coherent party for many years and had had years in opposition to plan for what they would do on gaining power, and in part it was because the French establishment was at least partially and reluctantly accepting them as a part of the furniture, rather than being swept away as in Britain. The Rouges in part followed the King’s lead in favouring the army (still rather sore after the losses of the Nightmare War and the Parthian Offensive) by granting veteran soldiers tax breaks to go with the right to vote that the King had granted them. This would eventually be extended to the Navy as well. Reflecting France’s lack of universal suffrage, moves aimed at improving the lot of the workers (who mostly couldn’t vote) were more lukewarm than in Britain, but on the other hand also upset the applecart less. In Britain the Populists were less Sutcliffist than many had feared—still possessing a substantial Sutcliffist minority, but most of their leaders had been convinced by the utility of new technologies as a result of their use during the bitter civil war. This acceptance paled into insignificance besides the enthusiasm of the Rouges in France, though: this was one of the few ways in which their descent from Lisieux’s Jacobins was still visible. Even the Bonaparte years were nothing compared to how André Malraux’s government embraced increasingly elaborate Optel networks (which would ironically leave France with a cumbersome obsolete grid when Lectel was introduced a few years down the line), new uses for the steam engine and research into steerable balloons: John Byron’s exploits had stuck in the memory. In both Britain and France, railways began to compete with steam-carriages on the road in this period—in Britain this was partly due to the appearance of the New Highwayman who would be one of the more romantic (for those viewing the action from the comfortable distance of a few decades) manifestations of the crime problem during the Democratic Experiment. The fact that the two nations were embracing what was popularly regarded as a ‘Russian invention’ (never mind that ‘Vladimir Tarefikhov’ was actually Richard Trevithick and the idea of carriages on rails had started out in Newcastle) was a source of enormous pride in Russia and was considerably played upon as part of the Slavicist ideals of Tsar Theodore’s government.

Since the Restoration, French elections had been organised using Thouret’s perfectly square (and rather absurd) départements simply due to lack of time and later inclination to develop anything better. Thus in an act of supreme irony, after the square départements had been used to elect Bleu and even Blanc-controlled Grand-Parlements, it was a Rouge government that swept away one of the creations of the Revolution. Malraux restored the old provinces with some minor border modifications and then had them subdivided into more sensible new circonscriptions (constituencies) to elect deputies. The former Intendants of the départements which had governed in Bonaparte’s time (effectively just Lisieux’s modérateurs with a different name) were scrapped and replaced with an appointed regional authority in each province—which would in turn later be reformed during the Federalist Backlash.

Malraux is of course best remembered for his foreign policy, the Malraux Doctrine, but that does not concern us to any great degree here. In both this and his domestic policy, he was aided by a divided opposition. The Bleus had fallen into third place behind the Blancs at the 1836 election, and though there was some agreement that the two should combine to oppose the Rouges, this meant that the Blancs initially ended up on top, and the alliance remained led by Émile Perrier, who was hated by the King. As a result the loose alliance lost repeatedly before the ascendancy of a new leader from the Bleu tradition, Georges Villon, who took the radical step of formally dissolving the two and creating a new ‘National Party’ with green as its colour and a neo-Physiocratic, pseudo-Sutcliffist identity that criticised what Malraux’s industrialisation had done to the countryside and the French identity. However, what credit Villon received for his work must be moderated by the fact that he also benefited from Malraux’s party splitting around the same time.

From these examples we can see that while there were some roughly analogous policy moves taking place across many European countries at the time that could be described as a ‘Democratic Experiment’, it is questionable whether they can be considered to be part of a single movement or trend. The causes were often very different, sometimes with the establishment or King participating or being swept along, sometimes with them being swept aside or overruled. Some moves were motivated by revenge after lost wars, others by triumphalism after victorious ones. And importantly, while there are other events across the world often bundled into the Democratic Experiment, we should remember that it was not a universal thing even within Europe. To take an obvious example, the Iberian Peninsula was not a place where one could see such a trend. Portugal had turned to an authoritarian crackdown after the lost Brazilian War, with John VI seeing radical revolutionaries lurking everywhere (and to be fair to him, largely because an awful lot of them were in fact doing so).

Spain on the other hand had had its honeymoon bubble deflated in 1839 with the death of Charles IV, having enjoyed the throne he fought all his life to regain after only seven years. He was succeeded by his 33-year-old son as Ferdinand VII, and that was where the trouble started. Ferdinand had been born in exile in New Spain, had an Aztec mother, and after having had Old Spain talked up to him by his father for years had become rather disappointed with the reality on seeing it. While he was crown prince he spent much of his time going on long trips back to the Americas, and to the horror of his ministers, this continued after he succeeded to the throne. His tongue was rather loose when it came to his low opinion of Old Spain, and indeed all of Europe or the Old World, in how it compared to his beloved America (particularly Mexico). Liberal in some respects—he restructured the Inquisition into a state security force that was much less authoritarian—he was nonetheless dismissive of calls for an elected Cortes in Old Spain, even while granting moves towards elected Audiencias in New Spain. “This is a land of kneelers,” he was heard to remark inopportunely, “a whole continent of kneelers. All I need here is a crown and they will simper and do my will. It is only when I am home that I need conduct my affairs as though I am a ruler of real, thinking men who governs by their consent.”

These were not the sorts of gaffes (widely published, ironically by the same papers that Ferdinand had relaxed censorship on) to endear a people to their monarch, particularly after they had spent so long waiting for his father’s return. One famous manifestation of Ferdinand’s attitude was the Salamanca Riots of 1843, after the university invited visiting speakers from Mexico and the ENA, including Cherokee politician and Tortolian Idea proponent John Vann, now aged sixty-four and somewhat bitter about recent political trends in the ENA. The visit involved a series of lectures and debates in which the Salamanca professors—doubtless seeking to suck up to Ferdinand’s views—put forward the idea that Columbus’ voyage had fundamentally been a tragedy and Spain should be ashamed of what she had done in the Americas. This tied into part of the Burdenist view espoused by some white Carolinian followers of Andrew Eveleigh, one of whom (Stephen Pinckney) was also a guest speaker. The precise circumstances of the riot remain debated, but it seems some patriotic Spanish students took exception to the views being expressed and brickbats were thrown, and when the dust had settled, several of the university’s buildings had burned down (again) and the local militia had had to be called out to restore the peace. John Vann was killed in the violence, sparking diplomatic protests from the Cherokee Empire and starting a controversy in the ENA over whether the imperial government should join in or not. Pinckney escaped with a minor wound but brought back his experiences to Carolina, and later became instrumental in the formation of the Concordat as a result. And, though Ferdinand for once did not make any inflammatory comments when he criticised the violence, the incident only served to reinforce the idea in the minds of many Spaniards: not only would their king not give them the voice in government they wanted, but he was not truly one of them to begin with...





[1] I.e. the OTL Malthusian idea that population will inevitably outstrip the capacity to feed that population. See Part #140, footnote 12 for the background to this.

[2] “Not with a shout, with a sigh” is a famous line from a nineteenth-century play in TTL which has effectively taken the approximate idiomatic place of “not with a bang, but with a whimper” (from T. S. Eliot’s The Hollow Men) in OTL English usage.

[3] This is somewhat similar to the OTL Prussian three-class franchise but not quite as extreme in its inequality and slightly different in its structure.

[4] Isolationsgebiet is a German term equivalent to French ‘cordon sanitaire’, and like that term in OTL, is being used to metaphorically refer to a containment of an ideological or philosophical ‘plague’.

[5] Income tax is often said to have been introduced to Britain by William Pitt the Younger in 1799, which obviously didn’t happen in TTL; however, the idea is much older than that and a system not unlike the one described here was used in the twelfth century to raise money for a crusade.

[6] The ‘8-8-8’ demand was a common one in the nineteenth century in OTL. Although convergent it seems like an obvious enough idea that could develop independently.

[7] These tariffs are therefore much less hated than OTL’s Corn Laws, which too often favoured British agricultural producers and didn’t care much whether the people starved as a result.


Part #159: No Representation Without Population

“It is possible to assemble a roomful of the great and the good from across a city or a region, task them to debate the problems of that region and come up with solutions, and end up with them taking three hours arguing about whether tea or coffee should be served at break time. The success (in their own eyes) of many rulers throughout history has rested upon ensuring there is always a choice of refreshments.”

– Pablo Sanchez, On Democracy, 1851​

*

From: “America—From the Jacobin Wars to the Great American War” by Francis Kelham (1980):

The American election of 1832 was historic for many reasons. The first election ever to be delayed (thanks to the Virginia Crisis and the Superior War), it shifted the political landscape—which had already been turned upside down once by the 1825 election. In 1825 the Patriots had fragmented and the Whigs had risen, their support for Catholic emancipation expanding their appeal far beyond their southern voter base. But the intervening events reversed these trends. Andrew Eveleigh’s disastrous presidency had killed the Whigs’ nascent rise in Catholic areas of New England and Philip Hamilton’s leadership of the ‘Imperial Patriots’ faction had re-amalgamated much of the old party. The biggest shift, though, was that the Radical and Neutral Parties together now made up the largest group in the Continental Parliament. Though two seats short of a majority, the Radical-Neutral alliance was able to form a government with the aid of independents who either voted with them or abstained, and sometimes some lukewarm support from the Hamiltonian Patriots over certain important issues. Eric Mullenburgh[1] became Lord President—and for many, that was where the trouble started.

Much like their Whig enemies, Radical support had become more geographically polarised. The vast majority of their support could be found in either New England or Pennsylvania, and then chiefly on the east coast. The Radicals were viewed as an urbane party, in contrast to their rural Neutral allies. In 1832 it was Radical leader Mullenburgh, not Neutral leader Derek Boyd, who became Lord President, despite the Neutrals having half as many again MCPs as the Radicals and having a much broader geographic distribution. This has been attributed to many reasons, whether it be Boyd being a less powerful character and used to taking a subservient position to Mullenburgh, or Mullenburgh’s greater experience in Parliament (he had been leader of the Radicals since 1820) or the Neutrals’ caucus being more disorganised and harder to unite than the Radicals’. But whatever the reason, the tail definitely wagged the dog in the Radical-Neutral government.

Mullenburgh’s government coincided with the crisis of confidence in America popularly named ‘the National Gloom’ by Jethro Carter (who served as independent MCP for Williamsburg-I during the 1832-1837 parliament). The Gloom had many causes. The poet William Henry Davis suggested in his 1872 poem My Father’s Shoes that it arose from a sense that the current generation of Americans had more or less re-lived the same history as their fathers’ generation, and had been found wanting. Much like the Jacobin Wars, Britain had been threatened by an oppressive regime (albeit now home-grown rather than invader), America had been called upon to intervene, and had...done nothing, until it was too late. Equally the nation had been threatened by hostile natives, as in the Lakota War, and the military response had too often been a damp squib. (The Lakota War had also been characterised by military incompetence, of course, but ironically the propaganda spin of a glorious victory put on it afterwards meant that it was now judged favourably in comparison to the Superior War). Finally, and perhaps most importantly, the image of America as a safe haven rising above the petty disputes of the Old World had been shattered. No longer was America viewed as a land of prosperity and peace in which the only conflict was against natives on the frontier. In the Virginia Crisis, brother had fought brother and blood had been spilt. And nothing would ever quite be the same again.

Of course, the importance of all this has been exaggerated in the popular imagination. America remained a popular destination for immigrants, especially since the passage of Catholic emancipation (although among Catholic immigrants she remained behind the UPSA as a destination choice). But perception is always more important than reality in politics, and the Gloom fuelled a call for reform and renewal in many quarters. The King-Emperor’s ploy in engineering Sir James Henry’s installation as a popularly elected governor had considerable unintended consequences: other confederations also began rumbling about getting such an office for themselves. The fact that Henry had been elected by universal suffrage[2] also led to calls for this franchise to be implemented for other offices in the ENA. The Radical-Neutrals were sympathetic to this cause and attempted to pass constitutional amendments that would require all MCPs to be elected by universal suffrage, rather than the current system of leaving the franchise requirements up to the Confederation as a decision.[3] However the move was too controversial, especially for those who relied upon a limited electorate and patronage, and the move was defeated by a coalition of Whigs and Patriots. The fact that a few Radicals—whose seats happened to rely on patronage—failed to turn up for the vote was noted by the papers.

Despite this failure, the attempt did encourage many Confederate assemblies to take matters into their own hands. Pennsylvania and New England had already used universal suffrage for many elections and adopted the elected Governor system, something many in New England had called for for many years (as several of the pre-merger colonies had had elected Governors). New York, a Patriot stronghold, dragged its heels and this frustration fuelled the growth of the Supremacist Party on a Confederate level. Virginia, which had led the way with its elected Governor, decided on that Governor’s urging to take steps towards the goal. Members of the Virginian House of Burgesses would be elected under universal suffrage, while Imperial-level MCPs would require a property voting requirement, but a smaller one than before.

Carolina, often dominated by aristocratic property-owning slaveholders, was unenthusiastic about the idea of broader popular participation in government, but the situation was changed by the passage of the Parliamentary Reapportionment Act (1836). This was a Radical-led move to address complaints about apportionment of seats in the Continental Parliament. When the constitutional groundwork of the Continental Parliament had been laid by the North Commission in the 1760s and 70s, it had been informed chiefly by taking the existing British system and then applying corrections to common (British) Radical complaints about its flaws. These flaws consisted chiefly of there being rotten boroughs with no or few voters that elected two MPs, while large cities were unrepresented due to a freeze on creating new boroughs from the early 18th century. The American corrected system made it easier to create new boroughs and seats as the nation expanded. However, the North Commission had failed to realise that this meant it was just as possible to create new rotten or pocket boroughs in areas that currently had few settlers, with the justification that you expected them to gain more people in the future. This had led to successive governments manipulating the petition system by which new boroughs were created, with the Patriots creating pocket boroughs in the west such as Chichago (then a small settlement in which an absentee Patriot candidate could bribe the few dozen eligible voters) and the Whigs creating them in the newly conquered southern Caribbean lands. Now, of course, the Radicals wanted to redress the balance. The bulk of Radical support was in the so-called ‘Arc of Power’, the east coast cities of Boston, New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, Fredericksburg, Williamsburg and Norfolk. The current apportionment by petition system meant that typically the western and southern boroughs had as little as a tenth of the number of voters per seat as these big cities. The Radical-Neutrals (though with some misgivings from the Neutrals) therefore advocated a policy by which another 25 seats would be created (increasing the size of the Parliament from 128 to 153) and mostly distributed to these bigger cities, creating some boroughs with three or four MCPs rather than just two.[4] Some Radicals wanted these multi-MCP boroughs to elect their MCPs by some form of percentage representation rather than bloc vote, but this was still an esoteric idea at the time and was not seriously considered.

The biggest change made by the 1836 Act, however, was to explicitly set constitutional limits on the number of voters per seat. Existing seats with few voters were grandfathered in, as many of them were Neutral-held, having been created as Patriot pocket boroughs but not turned out that way. However, no new pocket boroughs could be created, and if a borough exceeded a certain threshold of voters, another seat would be added. It was decided that provincial rural districts would not be split or added to, maintaining them all at one or two MCPs: if a province exceeded its threshold of voters, a new borough would be carved out of it to retain parity. The most important part was the language used: voters, not persons or inhabitants. This was both an indirect way to fuel the universal suffrage movement (because confederations that used more restricted suffrage would gain fewer MCPs) and a subtle attack on slavery.[5] One of the old American Radical Party’s main raisons d’etre had been to try and abolish slavery, and now they had gained power on an Imperial level, the Virginia Crisis meant that actually trying to make constitutional moves towards that goal was impossible. It might have been possible for central government to decide the issue fifty years ago, but not now. Battle lines had been drawn and nobody wanted to light the fuse. So this represented as far as the Radicals were willing to go on the issue at present.

The Carolinian General Assembly was not composed of stupid men, regardless of how propaganda has presented them, and realised that failing to reform their suffrage would reduce their representation in the next Parliament and might threaten Carolina’s position as the Confederation that elected the most MCPs. Uriah Adams MGA made his famous ‘Call Their Bluff’ speech on the floor of the Capitol in Charleston (which would quicken his ascent to the Speakership) in which he supported the move to universal suffrage. “Ask yourselves, my honourable friends: do you really think that the good and honest folk of Carolina that you meet in the street every day harbour any private sympathies for those pestilential fanatics that the North has seen fit to elect to Fredericksburg? Is there any man who will insult our citizens by suggesting that they have anything more than the deepest contempt for those aliens wearing human flesh who seek to impose their disgusting views on us like some Roman dictator of old? Why, our Negroes themselves would cross to the other side of the street if they met a friend of Mr Mullenbergh’s coming the other way!” Adams’ speech reveals the depth of paranoid suspicion that was developing in Carolina towards the northern political establishment, and his rhetoric was among the most moderate deployed in the Charleston Capitol. The General Assembly also voted to create the position of an elected Governor, albeit with the unusually long term of seven years. The first election was held in 1837, contemporaneously with the national election, in which John Alexander—now in his sixties—was persuaded to return from his retirement on his plantation to run for Governor. Reflecting how the party he had founded had moved away from his original intentions thanks to Andrew Eveleigh, Alexander refused to run as a Whig and formally ran as an independent with Whig support. Alexander still had such broad support and respect in Carolina that he dominated the ensuing contest against three challengers and won more than 60% of the vote, even under universal suffrage. The parliamentary election saw some Neutrals and independents elected in Carolina, but for the most part Adams seemed to be proved right: the Carolinian people as a whole had begun to share their ruling classes’ suspicion of ‘northern’ parties and voted for the Whigs.

The 1837 election resulted in gains for the Radicals and Patriots thanks to the additional seats for the east coast urban centres. The split in the Patriots had now been entirely healed: Philip Hamilton had resigned to return to his African interests after the 1832 election, and Patriot eminence grise Edmund Grey had overseen the appointment of the charismatic Nathaniel Crowninshield as party leader. Crowninshield, a member of a prominent Boston political family of German immigrant origin,[6] represented Grey’s attempt to challenge the Radicals and Neutrals in New England. This worked, in that the Patriots made substantial gains in that Confederation, but it sparked additional resentment in New York, which was used to being at the centre of Patriot influence due to the Hamilton family and now felt hard done by. The fact that New York’s aristocratic establishment was also failing to join in the other Confederations’ electoral reform (which had reduced its influence in Parliament under the 1836 Act) meant that the home-grown Supremacist Party, fuelled by public anger, began to grow and in 1837 managed to elect its first three MCPs on Imperial level. Meanwhile, the Carterite Patriots had crumbled after the 1832 election, with some returning to Crowninshield’s main group and others joining the Whigs or sitting as independents. The Parliament of 1837 thus consisted of a Radical-Neutral government, now with a small majority of 2 and with the Neutrals still the larger of the two parties but by a smaller proportion; a large and reunited Patriot party; a large but geographically localised Whig party; and a handful of independents and the three Supremacists from New York. Over the course of the Parliament they would pick up several more members through defections.

Government policy remained largely the same both before and after the 1837 election, though it became more bold when the government gained a majority, however small. The Radical-Neutrals responded to the failures of the Superior War and Virginia Crisis by increasing funding for Imperial regiments (and the new Imperial Navy) while also giving Confederations more freedom to create their own Confederate-level regiments, rather than just disorganised militia groups. This was intended to ensure that any future conflicts with natives could be dealt with more swiftly. Of course, as was recognised even at the time, it could also have less intended consequences...

The Radical-Neutrals also boosted funding for internal improvements such as large infrastructure projects. The best known of these is of course the Great National Canal Plan advocated by the Radical Minister for Internal Affairs, Robert Sturgeon, under which existing confederate-created canal projects would be unified under a single national authority and linked to create a national network with an imperial-set toll system to bypass any attempts by the Confederations to undercut each other. The fact that one of the proposed linker canals happened to connect Sturgeon’s own constituency of Harrisburgh to the Atlantic via the Susquehanna and Delaware rivers was, of course, pure happenstance. The plan was controversial and met with considerable opposition in many quarters, with Confederate-power advocates arguing it represented the actions of a tyrannical government. Fortunately, most such advocates were in Carolina, and Carolina was not actually part of the plans. Despite opposition, the plan was implemented. The Patriots hoped they could have their cake and eat it by making a token complaint and then quietly going along with it, as they recognised the economic improvement the plan could bring. However, the nature of how they went about the complaint led to the Ontario Controversy, of which more is said elsewhere and went on to change the political landscape of the region.

The other major move of the Radical-Neutral government was in relation to the Drakesland colony, which had been founded by Captain North and the Enterprize in 1803 and then effectively left to run its own affairs under the Imperial Drakesland Company ever since. On paper, the colony looked hemmed in by the Russians from the north and the New Spanish from the south, who had founded the neighbouring forts of Baranovsk and Fort San Luis to stake their own claims.[7] However, this ignored the fact that the total population of the disputed Oregon country from Russian Alyeska to New Spanish Far California was only about twelve thousand. Mullenburgh decided to sort out the border disputes in part to give his presidency a foreign policy triumph, negotiating with both the New Spanish government in the City of Mexico and the Russian government—which turned out to mean discussions with the Tsar’s envoys to the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company in Fyodorsk, formerly Niigata. Although this was before the RPLC formally moved its central administration to the Yapontsi city, the fact that it was the winter months meant that Okhotsk’s harbour was blocked. Mullenburgh’s ambassador extraordinary, Michael Webster, recorded his thoughts on witnessing a transformative period in Yapontsi history, and his journal is an oft-cited source by Yaponologists.

While the Oregon negotiations ultimately proved successful (in the short term at least) they proved more difficult and trying than Mullenburgh had hoped, and probably quickened his death from a heart condition in 1839. In particular the New Spanish government found the tone of Mullenburgh’s ambassadors to be arrogant and entitled in character, and contrasted it unfavourably with the more cordial negotiations they commonly had with the Carolinian confederate government on a regular basis. The Carolinians were also suspicious of the Radicals’ intentions in Drakesland and suspected that they intended to try and formally add it to the Empire along with parts of the Hudson’s Bay Company lands, which would mean yet more non-slave regions electing MCPs. This made the Carolinians sympathise with the New Spanish and try to disrupt the negotiations. For now, though the Hudson’s Bay Company had been formally nationalised by the Proclamation of Independence as the Drakesland Company already was, it remained under the authority of the Imperial government and there were no attempts by New England to claim its territory for their own.

In the end, borders were drawn in the Oregon Country that displeased everyone equally, and all three factions quietly began encouraging immigration to the region. New Spain was already paranoid due to the levels of foreign immigration into New California that had followed the 1820s goldrush, of which more is told elsewhere. But, as mentioned above, the negotiations coupled with other difficult government business proved to be the death of Mullenburgh. Derek Boyd temporarily took over as Lord President while the Radicals elected a new leader, infuriating many Neutrals who said he should demand the presidency himself as leader of the larger party in the coalition. In the end the Radicals (ironically using a system copied from the Whigs) voted in John Vanburen of New York City as the new leader, who took back the presidency from the meek Boyd. Vanburen came from an old New Amsterdam Dutch family that had lived in the New World since the seventeenth century. He was controversial for many reasons, but primary among them was the fact that as soon as he was elevated, he began to advocate that the Radicals and Neutrals shift from their current electoral pact towards deeper integration as a single party. Although the Neutrals still outnumbered the Radicals, the more organised and coherent Radical caucus would naturally dominate over the Neutrals, who came from across the country and often lacked a common agenda. Indeed, this was how the Radicals had controlled the government up to now. Vanburen’s move alienated many Neutrals who had become unhappy with how the government had seemed much more concerned with the ‘eastern’ or ‘urban’ causes of the Radicals at the expense of their chief support demographic of western settlers, and it was the last straw. When Vanburen held a formal vote on a merger under the new name Liberal Party, only half the Neutrals joined him. The other half initially sat as a rump Neutral Party. Derek Boyd resigned as leader and retired from Parliament, and a by-election was held in his seat of Tennessee. Both the new Liberals and the rump Neutrals stood candidates, and the vote split, allowing the Whigs to come up through the middle and win. This Whig triumph in a western seat illustrated how total Whig power was becoming in Carolina.

The by-election loss both neutralised the government majority even if the Liberals and rump Neutrals had stayed together, and meant the rump Neutrals crumbled. The government fell soon afterwards, with an early election being called for 1840. The Neutrals scattered; some fought for re-election as independents, but others fled for two other parties. The first was the Supremacists, whose nativist message became increasingly powerful now that both Patriots and Radicals/Liberals were run by men with foreign names and ancestry. The second grew out of the ‘Magnolia Coalition’ that Governor Henry had created in Virginia during the Virginia Crisis, which had since amalgamated on a confederate level into the Magnolia Democrats. Henry founded a national Democratic Party for the 1840 election and several Neutrals won re-election on that party line, holding to many of the principles that the Radicals had seemed rather careless of once they gained power. The Patriots won the 1840 election largely thanks to the ‘Richmond Strategy’ of Edmund Grey, so called because their campaign headquarters was based in that city. Grey realised that the new Democrats would split the vote with the Liberals in Virginia, while the Whigs had become discredited after the Crisis and their increasing association solely with Carolinian interests, which would allow the Patriots to win through the middle just as the Whigs had in Tennessee. The result was that the Patriots won many seats in Virginia, which they had not had much power in since Josiah Crane, and battled the Radicals to a standstill in New England. The Patriots’ majority of 4 was sufficient for them to govern, and meant that fewer questions were asked about their alarming drop of support in New York to the benefit of the Supremacist Party. In any case the Patriots largely continued the former government’s policies, especially regarding the Grand National Canal Plan, and regained their old reputation of the ‘do nothing, for good or for ill, party’. This did not mean the ensuing period was uneventful. Although the issue had occasionally been raised during Mullenburgh’s presidency, it was that of Lord President Vanburen in which the Flag War would come to a head.

This was also the era in which two of the most familiar figures of American history rose to prominence. Moritz Wilhelm Quedlinburger had been born in Prussian Poland in the 1790s and had lived through the Second War of the Polish Succession and the Jacobin Wars as a child as his family desperately tried to escape the conflict. Of mixed Prussian and Polish birth and of Catholic religion, he was used to persecution. The horrors of war, in which he had lost several friends and family members, had had a profound effect on his beliefs and he became one of history’s best known advocates of pacifism. Moving, along with so many other German immigrants, to the ENA in the Watchful Peace period, his name had been anglicised by the customs staff to ‘Maurice William Quedling’, the latter possibly being the result of a typographical error. In any case he usually went by the nickname ‘Mo’, and in his political career was popularly known as ‘Silent Mo’ for his habit of remaining tactiturn for long periods or giving very brief concise answers, before occasionally rising to deliver a powerful speech marked by rhetorical flourish when the debate came to an issue about which he cared passionately. He was first elected to the Pennsylvania General Assembly[8] at the 1819 confederate election as a Radical and was involved in the formation of the first Radical-Neutral alliance by Baldwin and Purdon. He was then elected as a Radical member for Pittsylvania Province to the Continental Parliament at the 1832 election, in which he was noted for his speeches calling for the abolition of the death penalty as a punishment in American law. Though unsuccessful in this, he helped inspire the formation of the Human League, an international society aimed at opposing the death penalty, in 1845. Quedling’s pacifist beliefs also led him to strongly oppose his own party over the expansion of the Imperial and confederate-level military. The latter led to the party withdrawin their whip just prior to the 1837 election, but Quedling fought for re-election as an independent and won, then won again in 1840. His personal popularity with his rural constituents was such that the other parties eventually gave up any prospect other then finishing a distant second to win Pittsylvania Province’s other seat. In this era he was nicknamed ‘the Conscience of the Continental’ by the Philadelphia Gazette, a name which stuck.[9] Of course, his greatest fame—or infamy, depending on who one asks—was yet to come.

There was also a second crucial figure to make his appearance on the American scene during the Democratic Experiment period. Though even in his degraded state no customs officer would likely dare to anglicise his name without his permission, he chose to do so himself, leaving his former life behind him. Henry Frederick Owens-Allen, once King in Prussia, arrived in America in 1834, having been smuggled out of his captivity at the hands of the Schmidtists and choosing the ENA as his destination. With the last remnants of his fortune he purchased a townhouse in Fredericksburg and reinvented himself as a man of society, choosing to be as contemptuous of the Old World that had rejected him as Ferdinand VII of Spain. The addition of the former monarch to Fredericksburg society did not go without controversy. The Norfolk Inquirer, a Virginian newspaper of Magnolia Democratic sympathies and an irreverent attitude towards the monarchy, famously published a political cartoon that depicts a bedraggled Hendry Frederick washed up on the Virginian beach in full royal regalia, his crown rolling away from his head, as two fishermen look on:

1st Fisherman: I say! Is that another German king who has washed up on our shores?

2nd Fisherman: Indeed it is—that’s the third, you know; I blame the way the tides are turning.

Despite this, Henry Frederick became a fixture of society in Fredericksburg, often hosting great gala parties and becoming a patron to several political figures, seeking to gain some level of influence. One MCP who refused to be in the same room as Henry Frederick was none other than the aforementioned Mo Quedling, whose family had suffered greatly under the Hohenzollerns in his youth. When a friend pointed out that others might think him a coward for leaving the room as soon as Henry Frederick appeared, Quedling replied: “Let them. I would sooner let them enjoy that thought at my expense than have my own mind invaded by unpleasant thoughts of what our lesser bestial nature would have me do to that man.” Yet in the end they would bump elbows in at least one place: the list of household names of the Great American War...







[1] A scion of Pennsylvania’s Muhlenberg family, active in American politics in OTL as well. As in OTL, Heinrich Mühlenberg immigrated to Pennsylvania in 1742 and founded both the political dynasty and the Lutheran Church in America as an institution. However, whereas in OTL he anglicised his name to ‘Henry Muhlenberg’, in TTL due to more enthusiastic anglicisation prescriptivism policies in the mid-18th century he opted for the Scottish-sounding ‘Henry Mullenburgh’.

[2] By which they mean universal white male suffrage of course.

[3] This is a slight variation on the unreformed British system, in which the franchise for the counties was set by central government in London, but the franchise for the boroughs was determined by the boroughs themselves. Here, American federalism means that the Confederate governments can decide both.

[4] Traditionally only the City of London in Britain had four MPs, although for a brief period in the 1820s Yorkshire was given four rather than two MPs. In the 1867-1885 period, some cities in Britain had three MPs, but this suffered because people still only had two rather than three votes to cast, so the result did not reflect popular will very well.

[5] Of course in OTL the ‘three-fifths compromise’ and so on are well known and the issue was far from ‘subtle’: the difference is because the OTL USA had from the start the idea that seats should be apportioned based on some number based on population, whereas the early ENA retained the older British idea of ‘this place needs seats because it is important’ rather than being based on how many people live there. So because the idea of number population or voters = power is so new, the notion of whether slaves should be counted towards population or not hasn’t really come up for debate.

[6] Prominent in OTL as well.

[7] See Part #86.

[8] Which is actually the upper house of the Pennsylvania confederate government, due to Pennsylvania’s odd system (inherited from its colonial predecessor) in which a 72-man Council proposes legislation and a General Assembly of 500 approves it, rather than the other way around.

[9] This only works because ‘the Continental’ was a common nickname among the political classes for the Continental Parliament, as opposed to the confederate assemblies or any other nation’s Parliament.



Interlude #15: Worth Two Thousand Words

“We should not ignore the march of technological progress. It is not an easy way out of the cycle of destruction that humanity has condemned itself to, a magical fix, as some might imagine. But technological change can be like the gradual erosion of the winds and waves wearing away at the rock of the human condition until it is easier for us to pick up and hurl away. Just in my own lifetime, new machines have allowed better communication over long distances and the preservation of faithful images of the past not tainted by the prejudices and vagaries of the human eye and hand. This in itself will not change the world directly: but by granting the world’s people a sense that people removed from them both in time and space are not demonic ‘others’ but brothers and sisters no different from their neighbours...who can say?”

– Pablo Sanchez, Pax Aeterna, 1845​

*

From “12 Inventions that Changed the World” by Jennifer Hodgeson and Peter Willis (1990):

Asimcony is something that we so take for granted nowadays that it is hard to imagine a world without it. Yet only a few generations separate us from the first people to marvel at a picture drawn not by the hand of man but by light itself, a picture not subject to the interpretations of an artist but a bald and neutral record of an event. Or so they thought; within a generation, of course, the invention of techniques allowing asimconic hoaxes[1] and the staging of apparently off-the-cuff images demonstrated to people that there was no form of recording an image that could not be manipulated. Nonetheless, nothing would ever be the same again.

The history of asimcony is a contentious one: many people in the last part of the eighteenth century contributed discoveries that led towards the first picture, and debate continues over just what ‘the first picture’ was, and what counts as ‘true’ asimcony: the first image captured with light, even if it decayed soon afterwards and evidence is hard to produce? The first image fixed permanently, but then lost afterwards? The first image we still hold in museum collections? The first image using what we would recognise as a ‘modern’ medium? It is small surprise that nations have leapt upon their own asimconic pioneers’ records and presented them as the ‘true’ discoverer, something which has been of great benefit to the ASN. The official creation of a Heritage Point of Controversy for the issue in 1972, though hailed as one of the first technological-based Points, was only a formality by that point. The argument shall doubtless range for long after all of us are dead (though our images shall be preserved...) so here it is the Anglo-American version of events that are presented.

The camera obscura (literally ‘dark room’) is an ancient invention: light enters from outside through a pinhole and is projected into a darkened area, reproducing the image (flipped upside down). The technology was used by ancient Greek and Chinese philosophers (and later on by mediaeval Arabs and Europeans) in early scientific experiments and debates over the nature of light, but it seems not to have been adopted for a practical purpose until the early modern period. There remains considerable debate over whether renowned artists in the seventeenth century used the camera obscura to project an image and then simply trace over it,[2] but the concept was certainly understood.What the camera obscura could not do was record the image itself. But that was about to change.

Chemicals that changed colour or shade in reaction to light had been known of to some degree for years, but it was in the late eighteenth century that many natural philosophers experimented with the idea of using them to preserve the image obtained by a camera obscura. Several different possible media were tried, the best-known research dead end being bitumen suspended in petroleum. Bitumen had the advantage that the image could be fixed afterwards for viewing without continued exposure (albeit in a crude way) but the method was cumbersome and required very long exposure times, usually several days. This meant that bitumen pictures could never be anything more than a curiosity. It was the Englishman Charles Darwin who first discovered an alternative, silver salts, in 1789.[3] Darwin’s discovery was happenstance as he experimented with illuftate of silver[4] and tried mixing it with a simple solution of table salt (or muriate of natrium to use the modern scientific name). Though Darwin was uncertain of the precise exchange process (these were the days when Lavoisier’s discoveries were still being recognised) he had made muriate of silver.[5] He found that this material darkened on exposure to light, and eventually worked out that this was caused by it decomposing into dark metallic silver and air of muriatine.[6]

As a member of the great family company of potters that would become WedgwoodDarwin, Darwin immediately saw the potential of muriate of silver. The discovery would have made profits for the company in any case due to one of Darwin’s assistants, James Compton, finding that it could be added to glazes to grant more lustre to ceramics. However, the brilliant Darwin rapidly saw that the darkening process could be used selectively to preserve an image, and became obsessed with the idea of using it to record images from a camera obscura. Darwin was not, as he has sometimes been portrayed by sympathetic biopics, an altruist determined to preserve images of the dark and glorious era of the Jacobin Wars for posterity: he was in it for the money, and his ideas remained wedded to the bread and butter of his company—he writes of being able to transfer images of the King and royal coat of arms directly to the ceramic of tea sets that would sell like hot cakes in the patriotic mood of the era, or offer the same service to well-to-do clients by reproducing their ancestors’ family portraits on plates. Despite this, it is hard not to feel sympathetic for Darwin as he spent the rest of his life searching fruitlessly for a ‘fixer’ that could prevent the muriate of silver from reacting further once the image was obtained: as it was, the images could only be viewed in low light as the silver would simply keep darkening if exposed to daylight. This limitation meant that although a few of Darwin’s images have survived through being kept in darkness until modern times, in his lifetime it remained nothing but a curiosity and a pipe dream. There are no asimcons of Jean de Lisieux or General Boulanger or Henry IX (though Lisieux did direct some of his own natural philosophers towards trying to find a fixer, having heard of Darwin’s work and hoping to find a more efficient way of distributing his portrait to every church and town hall in France). The crucial generation of the Jacobin Wars would be the last generation not to be preserved by asimcon. And perhaps there is symbolism to be found in that.

Though Darwin failed in his attempts to find a fixer and died probably as a result of inhaling muriatine fumes, he did succeed in awakening interest from other quarters in the process and managed to coin the term ‘asimicony’ for it (the central vowel has been lost through slurring over time). The word is derived from the Greek words asimi (silver) and icon (picture), and has proved so enduring that it has survived even today when not all, or even most, pictures use silver salts as their medium.

In the following generation many people sought for a fixer, and many nations have claimed their man as the first, but the Anglo-American view awards the first discovery of a fixer to Sir Joseph Paxman. Paxman also worked at the company that became WedgwoodDarwin, though he was not a member of the family. As a young man he had seen Charles Darwin’s last few years and had both been inspired by the man’s brilliance and taken pity on him as his obsession had driven him into an early grave. Paxman, like so many, resolved to find a fixer—or ‘selector’ as he called it, i.e. something that would ‘select’ a time when the muriate of silver would cease reacting to exposure of light. Whether because of his personal motivation or his access to the great resources of the company—which had done rather well out of the Midlands boom after the Second Great Fire of London and the industrial investment of the Marleburgensian regime—he succeeded, in 1823. Paxman, a humble man who hero-worshipped Charles Darwin, wanted to refer to the process as ‘Darwinian Selection’ in his honour, but the press referred to it as ‘Mr Paxman’s Process’ and it is the term ‘Paxman Process’ that has survived. The fact that it is used even by many other countries lends some credence to the Anglo-American claim. The Paxman Process used hypobrimstite of natrium (then called ‘hyposulphite of soda’),[7] which had been discovered to dissolve silver salts. The ‘hypo’ solution washed away the unreacted areas of muriate of silver that had not been exposed to so much light light, while leaving behind the dark silver deposits which had been exposed. Images could finally be viewed safely under natural light conditions. One disadvantage was that it produced a negative image, because the muriate of silver turned dark on exposure to light and thus light areas in reality corresponded to dark areas on the image. The only solution at first was to take a second asimcon of the first asimcon to produce a double negative, which naturally led to further degradation of the image.[8] The other major disadvantage was that, though superior to many earlier experiments that had required days of exposure, a Paxman asimcon still required about an hour of exposure time, meaning it was only image fixed scenes such as landscapes or people sitting extremely still for portraits.

The Paxman Process was a popular fad in Great Britain around the same time as Jiménez’s tyrine dye for clothes[9] and was copied overseas, despite attempts by the Wedgwoods and Darwins to patent it. This was naturally interrupted by the Popular Wars, and especially the Inglorious Revolution in Great Britain, although even then asimcony began to prove its worth. In Germany asimcons of Populist leaders like Pascal Schmidt were recorded and then crude methods were developed for converting them to print: one VRD group in Darmstadt even used a programmable loom to weave reproductions in silk.[10] The French army saw the first use of war asimcony, although given the long exposure times involved, these images were all staged after the fact for propaganda purposes, and many of them have been criticised for obscuring the horrors of the Nightmare War and the Parthian Offensive. At home in Britain, Bloody Blandford dismissed the technology as a toy, but his opponents in the Runnymede Movement and the Outlaws found ways to use it against him. Most memorably, agents of the People’s Society of Leeds managed to capture an image of the brutal browncoat leader Reginald Saltington forcing the mayor of the recaptured rebel town of Wakefield to lick his boots before shooting him in the head: something that was only possible because Saltington and the mayor were remaining still for long enough for the exposure to be possible. Blurry copies of the image were circulated widely and the resulting outrage helped bring many more recruits to the anti-Blandford cause.

The Democratic Experiment era saw great interest in asimcony and a wealth of new experiments aimed at improving the process. Even the Anglo-Americans concede that it was probably Ricardo Forteza of the Priestley Aereated Water Company who invented the process that bears his name, and superseded the Paxman Process as the one which with further improvements is still used today. This was a key example of the UPSA demonstrating the power of the chemical industry that Joseph Priestley had helped found there and had grown further over the years, as well as being part of the ‘L’aube de Nouveau Monde’ cultural era (as Pelissier dubbed it). The Forteza Process used amethiate of silver[11] rather than muriate of silver as the light-sensitive compound. Its great innovation was that it produced a translucent negative that could be contact-printed into as many positive copies as one desired. The Forteza Process is also often popularly associated with using mercury fumes to accelerate the darkening of the asimcon, greatly reducing the exposure time to a few minutes, but this innovation appears to predate Forteza’s work by a few years and he himself attributes it to Wilhelm Dressler of Hamburg. The development of asimcon glass plates rather than paper also improved the process, but too many figures appear to have simultaneously developed competing processes for making these that not even the most dedicated Diversitarian would try to claim his nation’s man as the exclusive inventor.

Asimcony was naturally associated with modernism in the Democratic Experiment period, and there remains a popular image of Sutcliffists rejecting the technology and suggesting that having your image preserved in an asimcon steals a part of your soul, though this appears to be pure invention on the part of anti-Sutcliffist satire. The craze spread everywhere, and both the weakening of the class system and the gradual reduction in cost of asimcony meant that for the first time, images of people in all walks of life became preserved for future generations.

One thing that did not seem like it would be preserved for those generations, however, was the job security of artists. The limitations of asimcony to monochrome images and the cultural sense among the old upper-class families that asimcons could never truly replace real painted portraits meant that portraitists would never truly die out. But as exposure times shortened and newspapers found ways to print simplified reproductions of asimcons, the need for sketch artists rapidly decreased. Fortunately (and perhaps not coincidentally), a new field was arising at the same time that many found themselves gravitating to...

*

From: “The Origins of the Arts” by Henry Blair (1980)

Often forgotten and neglected by historians, passed over in favour of focusing on literature or theatre and film, sequents[12] nonetheless played an important role in the development of media. One reason for this rejection may be the unfortunate association of sequents with works of ‘immature’ character, yet we must be careful to avoid elitism. Considering that W. Kendrick (Transactions of the Boston Institute of Statistical History, vol. 18, pp 177-89, 1969) has convincingly argued that a large part of the boom in literacy in the mid-nineteenth century can be directly attributed to the wave of ‘blood and thunder’ serial novellas following the Popular Wars, we would be foolish to ignore a phenomenon that has had a vast effect on the very landscape of the arts and how they interact with society.

The pure (if such a word may be used) literary form of the ‘blood and thunder’ works as they are collectively and generically known—they were dubbed ‘florin bloodies’ in Britain, ‘dixie shockers’ in America and more euphemistically ‘les petits-livres’ in France, among others) is a subject worth of study for its own sake, but we shall be brief. ‘Blood and thunder’ works were stories of short to medium length, often serialised in newspapers or magazines, with plots based around grand adventures, often with exotic locations (whether in space or time), lots of violence, and rather formulaic and cliché characters and structure for the most part. The prose was often functional at best. Nonetheless these works were highly popular, stereotypically with the lower classes but often treated as a guilty pleasure by many bourgeois and aristocrats. As mentioned above, a rise in working-class literacy and geographic and historical awareness (due to the use of the exotic settings) in many countries has often been attributed to these works, so their impact should not be underestimated. Some examples of pure literary ‘blood and thunder’ stories include Rattlesnake Bill, an American dixie shocker about a hard-bitten veteran of the Lakota War who journeys around North America finding Aztec treasure and saving the girl from the bloodthirsty Indian tribe of the week; Dead-eye Dick the Pirate, the best known of many British florin bloody serials about the West Indies pirates of a century before (curiously romanticised even as other serials were about the ICPA fighting ruthless then-modern pirates of the 1840s); and La Vengeur, a French serial about an honourable swordsman of Richlieu’s day wrongfully executed for a crime he did not commit, and returning as a ghost to fight crime in modern France, unable to have rest until he has slain a hundred enemies of France.

Where did blood and thunder works come from? Perhaps they represented the working classes having a greater voice in national debate, perhaps they were a consequence of cheaper printing presses and reduced censorship. Whatever the reason, they have become synonymous with the Democratic Experiment period and endured long afterwards.

These works were popular, but naturally suffered from the fact that literacy remained limited among their target audience. It remains debated whether it was truly this factor that boosted the rise of sequents, but it seems plausible: a sequent, relying on a mixture of text and pictures, could be appreciated on some level by an illiterate and then the details could be explained to him by his better-educated friend. By cutting down text to the minimum needed for annotations and speech balloons,[13] sequents inadvertently proved to be excellent tools for learning to read and write, with semi-literate people seeing short bursts of text that could often be understood from context due to juxtaposition with pictures. However, education was about as far from the intention as one could get: the sequents of the 1830s and 40s were born of the same kind of spirit as the purely literary blood and thunder works. Indeed, it can be hard to precisely divide the two: there were many ‘illustrated stories’ that were mainly text but used a few illustrations that were virtually identical to sequent panels, so one can regard it as being a continuum between extremes of pure illustration and pure text, with many mixtures on offer.

The origins of sequents themselves is a rather difficult question. Certainly the notion of sequential art is as old as literacy if not older, and examples can be found on many ancient buildings. The sketchy techniques associated with individual sequent panels were also well established in political cartoons of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. However, it was not until the nineteenth century that the two things were put together. The reasons for this remain unclear, as there was nothing strictly preventing it beforehand, but it may simply represent a consequence of technological innovations leading to a more immediate sensation of life. Sequential picture series of the eighteenth century such as A Rake’s Progress by Hogarth (1732-33)[14] were set over a long timescale such as a man’s lifetime, and each individual picture was a well-detailed painting in itself.

The first ‘modern’ sequent creator is generally considered to be Werner Neumann of Stuttgart, who produced recognisable-looking sequents in the 1820s. His works represented extending the sketchy satirical/political cartoon of the eighteenth century into multiple sequential panels, rather than drawing inspiration from sequential paintings like the Hogarth example. Neumann’s drawings were satires of daily life rather than of politics, though they occasionally touched on political themes, as much of the comedy to be found in 1820s Swabian society consisted of friction between French, Badeners, Württembergers and Swiss. The fact that this situation exploded in the Popular Wars led to Neumann being censored (he elected to return to less controversial traditional portrait work until the 1840s) but, as always, this led to much of Europe searching out his work to see what all the fuss was about, which propagated his ideas across the continent. Perhaps not coincidentally this came at a time when many sketch artists’ livelihood was threatened by improved asimcony, and many of them decided to copy Neumann’s new media form. It is unclear when the term ‘sequent’ was coined, and whether it started as an abbreviation of ‘sequential art’ or (as some have suggested) represents a back-formation by less educated people who assumed the word ‘sequence’ was the plural form.[15]

The association of sequents with blood and thunder has often led to them being looked down upon as a lesser art form, but this is unfair. Even those sequents that could undoubtedly be classed as blood and thunder were not necessarily unthinking sensationalism. One good example is the British sequent serial Black Jack and Red Ned by Gerald Jones and Michael Pendleton, which played upon the ‘New Highwayman’ phenomenon sweeping the country during the period of Populist rule. The stories feature innovative changes back and forth between the highwayman Black Jack in the 1730s and his great-grandson Red Ned in the 1830s, with Ned always hunting for Jack’s lost treasure spoken of in family tradition and inevitably getting involved in the consequences of Jack’s actions a century later—for example, a Jack section of a story will show him having a stereotypical blood and thunder adventure at the end of which the villain is brought low, then it will cut to Ned finding that the villain’s innocent descendants are still being stigmatised by the townsfolk, raising questions about the nature of good and evil. This literary deconstruction, as well as the chronological shift, illustrates how deep a supposedly sensational work can become.

For whatever reason, sequents became particularly popular in the ENA early on and there were many successful serials: the ENA’s own western wilderness was a popular setting, as were works set in the (exaggeratedly) crime-ridden land of Populist Britain where vigilantes were the only law remaining. Of course, British works also involved ridiculous stereotypical depictions of American western adventurers, so perhaps it was all fair in the end. Historically-set stories and sequents were also particularly popular in the ENA, such as Mayflower and King Fred’s War. However, as far as bored English Literature students are concerned, there is only one sequent of note in this period: The Black Shadow.

The Black Shadow was, at first glance, a fairly generic adventure series, albeit a fairly well-written one and one which used more innovative and less formulaic plots than many. At first rather vague in its setting—like many works of its type it used negative continuity, so there was no contradiction between the Shadow interacting with Captain John Smith and Pocahontas in one story and then showing up in modern Shippingport in the next one—it eventually settled on a modern or recent past setting. The stories depict the titular ‘Black Shadow’, a masked and hooded vigilante who travels the country righting wrongs (usually by impaling the wrongdoers with his sword) and is accompanied by his assistant John Jones and his white horse Arrow. Arrow is said to be the gift of a (rather stereotypically depicted) Indian medicine man in return for the Black Shadow saving his life, and can outpace any normal horse, being implied to have magic powers. John Jones gradually lets hints drop of his backstory over several stories, saying that the Black Shadow saved his life as well—or rather ‘saved me from destruction’. The Black Shadow never removes his hood, mask and gloves, using John Jones as his ‘face’ for scouting out a problem before going in—which often leads to Jones being captured along with the girl of the week and needing to be rescued. Enigmatic hints were also dropped with every story about the Black Shadow’s own identity, for example his mask being removed during a fight—but drawn in such a way that the reader cannot see his face, only the enemy who reacts with surprise and horror saying “But that’s imp—” before he is killed mid-sentence.

This technique naturally served to keep the audience eagerly coming back for more with each story—meaning it was copied, with varying degrees of success, by other sequents—and helped The Black Shadow become popular across the ENA and even beyond. Many theories about the Black Shadow’s secret identity were openly discussed in the press, illustrating how at least this sequent had risen beyond being dismissed as ‘gutter writing’. One of the most popular theories was that advanced by the Virginian writer David Potter, who suggested that the Black Shadow and John Jones were in fact one and the same person, who had Legion-syndrome[16] thanks to some great trauma in the past, and the Black Shadow was a persona Jones had created to save his sanity (hence ‘save him from destruction’). Potter argued that the scenes showing Jones and the Shadow together represented an internal mental conflict by Jones. Although popular because it was so radical, this theory rather fell flat considering several other people see Jones and the Shadow together and remark on the fact. Other theories jumped on the fact that the Shadow is mentioned to bear grievous scars and suggested that his outfit was to conceal these. The truth would have to wait.

The fiftieth story, The Face of the Black Shadow, is considered one of the most important works in American literary history. Over the past few stories, the Black Shadow and John Jones have both dropped hints that they originate in South Carolina Province, and are now drawing close to their homeland again. Their old hometown (a fictional medium-sized town called Robertville) is threatened by the usual gang of villains of the week, and save it from them. This time Jones wears a mask as well, suggesting the two don’t want to be recognised and may have left the town under bad circumstances. But during the fight they are unmasked. The exhausted Shadow remains buried under a pile of the bodies of the enemies he has slain. Jones has to dig him out even as he explains the situation to the shocked crowd, who recognise him. They remember him as a brutal, small-minded man, but it was the Shadow, one of the victims of Jones’ violence, who convinced him that was he was doing was wrong—he saved him from the destruction of his own bestial nature—and Jones decided that to repay him, he would be his servant for the rest of his life. “Just as he was once mine,” Jones says, pulling away the last body to reveal the Shadow’s face—and the readers learned that the ‘Black’ in the Shadow’s name did not refer to the colour of his cloak and mask. The Black Shadow was a black man, who had been depicted in a heroic fashion, with a white man as his subordinate and regularly saving white women from white villains. And people across the ENA had been eagerly following his adventures without knowing his skin colour.

Naturally, there was uproar. It soon transpired that the stories had been written, not by one of the usual blood and thunder merchants, but by the skilled writer and abolitionist Peter Lawes of Hartford, Connecticut—explaining the superior writing. Lawes was well travelled, explaining the research. And he had been testing a theory, the theory that Linnaean Racism was so much bunk and that a committed Racist like a Burdenist would treat a Negro as a human being if he could simply be prevented from seeing that he was a Negro. Lawes records that he considered instead writing a more traditional story about two men trapped in adjacent prison cells who communicate through the wall and work together to escape in a complex plan without ever seeing each other until the end, when they find that one is white and one is black. But when sequents became popular, he decided to try jumping on that bandwagon instead—and his work became far more widely read than he had anticipated. Thus what had been intended to be a fairly scholarly work to be discussed by the learned classes had spread far beyond its intended audience, both geographically and socially. And the result was chaos.

In Carolina, in Virginia, and (though this is often brushed over by modern accounts) in some parts of the northern Confederations, copies of The Black Shadow stories were publicly burned, printers accused of having printed it had their presses confiscated or smashed, public authorities censored or banned the work. As had happened with the pioneer Neumann, this of course just meant more people became interested in reading it. One Virginian publisher, recognising how popular the stories remained despite the outcry, tried to square the circle by releasing an illegally altered censored version in which the final panel of the fiftieth story is redrawn to depict a white man as the Black Shadow. The problem, of course, was both that this did not fit with the dialogue and that the man in question had never been seen before in any of the stories, hence if one took the Virginian version as the ‘official’ continuity, it came out as a rather disappointing un-twist that the Black Shadow was ‘just some guy’. (This has, naturally, not prevented some modern controversy-seeking critics from arguing that the Virginian censored version is superior because it subverts expectations that the Black Shadow has to be someone significant, and has the unintended message that anyone can become a hero).

Far better known was the response tried by Jonah Robinson, a Carolinian sequent writer and artist (whose other work is largely forgotten). A Burdenist, Robinson found the idea that a concealed black man could pass for white to be ridiculous, and created a parody that he called The Black Negro. This followed the plots of the best-known of the Black Shadow stories but replaced the Black Shadow with an absurd stereotype that represented an exaggeration even of the already offensive depiction of black people in American media of the time. The Black Shadow speaks in an almost incomprehensible transliteration of Congaree black patois and his disguise is shown to be completely ineffective due to his reflective white teeth showing as a silhouetted grin within the dark hood, and when seen in profile his exaggerated huge lips protrude past the cowl. Rather than a reformed slave owner, John Jones is presented as a naive northern abolitionist, a thinly disguised pastiche of Peter Lawes himself. Jones is depicted as being the only reason why the Black Shadow’s misadventures end in anything other than disaster, yet idolises him and sycophantically attributes all the successes to him—an indication of the contemptuous picture held by men like Robinson of northern abolitionists. To complete the stereotypical image, Arrow is replaced with a donkey whom the Black Shadow refers to simply as ‘Dat Ass’. For those scenes with the Black Shadow doing something competently that Robinson could not write around, he had the Black Shadow stepping ‘off the stage’ to be replaced by a white man in blackface ‘who works part-time’. This joke is perhaps the only true innovation in a work which is otherwise as unoriginally derivative as it is offensive.

Although intended to be a mocking parody of the original, Robinson’s work proved to be just as controversial and offensive to his fellow southerners, representing a break in attitude between some Burdenists and society as a whole. Robinson found the idea of a thinking, heroic black man to be so ridiculous that he could not take it seriously, and thus threw in jokes that implied that the Black Shadow sexually assaulted all the white women he rescued as soon as the ‘camera’ was taken off him by the sequent finishing, and that the abolitionist version of John Jones’ admiration of the Black Shadow was not solely platonic. What Robinson found funny, society decidedly did not, and he found his work subject to the same censorship and bans as Lawes’. Ironically it is only because of the value (if that word can be used) of his work in studying racial attitudes of the time in reaction to the original work that it has been preserved at all, and generations of American schoolchildren will recall wincing at having to view his illustrations. It is small surprise that Percy Vandemar reached for Robinson’s work as an example in his criticism of the Russian school of Diversitarian thought when he warned that opposing Societism could never be allowed to be an excuse for falling into the Racist mistakes of the past.

So we have seen that during the Democratic Experiment era, the rise of sequents provided not only a tide of sensationalist escapism for many and opened new horizons to many more, they also had an effect on the issue that would divide America and bring an end to that era itself...


[1] I.e. trick photography.

[2] OTL as well, most recently with the “Hockney-Falco Thesis” controversy.

[3] Not that Charles Darwin, obviously. This is the son of Erasmus Darwin, and younger brother of Erasmus Darwin II. (Erasmus Darwin did have a younger son called Charles in OTL who died young, but this is not the same person either, as he was born in the late 1750s, long after the POD). In OTL some similar discoveries were made around this time by Thomas Wedgwood, another member of the extended Wedgwood-Darwin-Galton family.

[4] Silver nitrate.

[5] Silver chloride. Actually naturally occurring as the mineral chlorargyrite, but in OTL this was not described until the late 19th century.

[6] I.e. chlorine gas. In TTL named after muriatic acid, the eighteenth century name for the acid we now call hydrochloric acid. In OTL the acid was renamed after the element, in TTL it’s the other way around—in part because chlorine/muriatine’s was discovered earlier, or rather Karl Scheele’s OTL discovery was recognised earlier.

[7] And in OTL now called sodium thiosulfate. Note that in OTL the scientific community eventually adopted a common name derived form for the name of sodium (from ‘soda’) and a scientific name derived from for the name of sulfur, whereas in TTL it happens to be the other way around—sodium is ‘natrium’ from the Latin (hence its symbol being Na in OTL) and sulfur is instead given its common name of brimstone.

[8] The Paxman Process corresponds to the process developed in OTL by William Henry Fox Talbot in 1839, which was rapidly superseded by his calotype process developed the year after. TTL therefore misses out Daguerre’s earlier process (but this in turn somewhat delays the later steps because nobody has experimented with silver iodide yet).

[9] See Part #111.

[10] In OTL in 1839 a portrait of programmable loom pioneer Joseph Marie Jacquard was woven in silk on a programmable loom using punch cards using this method, which inspired Charles Babbage to use punch cards for his difference engine. It has been called ‘the most famous image in the early history of computing’ and is arguably the ancestor of modern printers.

[11] Silver iodide. The name used for iodine in TTL is amethine, derived from ‘amethyst’. Both this and the OTL name iodine refer to the purple colour of its vapour.

[12] Comic (book)s.

[13] In OTL speech balloons, despite being an ancient invention, fell out of favour with early comics in favour of below-picture annotations and had to be reintroduced later on. In TTL both forms are typically used together, as was common in the 1930s in OTL before annotations got cut to their modern minimalistic form.

[14] Identical to OTL, pretty much, as they were made only a few years after the POD.

[15] This has happened before in English, such as with the word ‘pea’, which started out as an ignorant back-formation from assuming ‘pease’ was the plural (it originally wasn’t).

[16] Multiple personality disorder.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #160: The Golden Province

“Despite the best efforts of both ignorant proletarians and selfish aristocrats across the expanse of our existence both geographical and chronological, history is filled with examples of what greater things can be achieved by individuals from allegedly different societies recognising that those differences are a sham, and coming together to transcend the circumstances of the human predicament and build a true society. I have been fortunate enough to witness the birth of at least one such society in my own lifetime...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Twilight Reflections, 1866​

*

From: “An Introductory History of the Americas” by James Wedmore and Alison Harris, 1988

From the beginning the history of California describes a land that its European settlers viewed as being more than half a dream, for good and for ill. Even the country itself was named after a fictional island from a popular novel of the day, Las Sergas de Esplandián (The Adventures of Esplandián) by Garci Rodríguez de Montalvo. His California was an island ‘very close to the side of the Terrestrial Paradise’, and inhabited only by dark-skinned women, who were said to live after the manner of the Amazons of Greek mythology. As was commonly the case with many fictional lands (especially those conceived in the wake of the conquistadores’ discoveries in America), the island of California was also said to be so rich in gold—indeed lacking any other metal— that its female citizens even worked with tools made of gold. In this respect at least, the name unconsciously turned out to be a fitting one. It may, however, also influenced the incorrect idea, perpetuated by maps based on guesswork, that the real California was also an island rather than merely being partly separated from the mainland by the Gulf of California. Though it might have taken centuries for this mistake to be entirely corrected, it may have also solidified the idea in the public imagination that California was a land apart.

Initially, though, its Spanish claimants viewed it as more of an afterthought than anything. As early as the 1530s, Hernán Cortés himself commissioned an exploratory expedition under Francisco de Ulloa, based –of course—on rumours of mysterious cities of gold. Ulloa mapped much of what is now called Old California[1] but failed to find much of interest. A few years later, Juan Rodríguez Cabrillo ventured further north, discovering what became San Diego, although at the time he dubbed it San Miguel and, as was not uncommon in the Spanish colonies, the name was later changed. At the turn of the seventeenth century, Sebastián Vizcaíno explored further under the auspices of the then Viceroy of New Spain, Gaspar de Zúñiga, 5th Count of Monterrey. He discovered a bay which he named Monterey after the Viceroy and hoped to follow this up with a colonisation expedition, but Monterrey’s successor as Viceroy was less enthusiastic about such projects, and in the end an early chance for Spain to stake a stronger claim to the region was missed.

In the midst of these Spanish explorations, the English explorer and privateer (or ‘pirate’ as the Spaniards would doubtless say) Sir Francis Drake also charted parts of the western coast of America and staked a claim to what he named ‘New Albion’. Scholars continue to debate just where exactly this was, with suggestions that it could have been anywhere from New Muscovy[2] down to Old California, but the claim was exploited by the Empire of North America in the late 18th century when its government laid claim to the Oregon country—though ironically they used the name ‘Drakesland’ rather than the one Drake himself had chosen.

Despite Drake’s activity, the Spanish administration generally viewed California as an unimportant backwater and it was generally added on to other administrative units—sometimes very distant from the land—as an afterthought. Actual Spanish presence in New California was minimal until the mid-eighteenth century, and as many as an estimated 300,000 natives continued to live in the country, unmindful of both their alleged Spanish overlords and the ravages their relatives were facing further east.

Things changed with the First Platinean War in 1763-1767, which resulted in a great deal of turnover in the Spanish colonial administration across the Americas, as scapegoats for defeats were selected and replaced. One such gentleman caught up in this upheaval was Antonio de Ulloa y de la Torre-Girault, a renaissance man who would likely be in the history books anyway for being jointly responsible for the discovery of platinum in New Granada in 1744 together with Jorge Juan. The Second War of Supremacy having broken out in the meantime, he was captured by the British when he attempted to return to Spain, but had promptly been welcomed by the Royal Society and made a Fellow of that organisation for his discoveries. The Royal Swedish Academy of Sciences, an organisation whose profile would soon be drastically raised by Linnaeus, also recognised him for the discovery. Through the Royal Society’s efforts, Ulloa was soon released and allowed to return to Spain, but he was viewed with some suspicion by the Spanish authorities for his new foreign connections. Thus it is not surprising that Ulloa, then serving in Peru managing the quicksilver mines, was a natural scapegoat for the Viceroy in 1765, despite having had nothing to do with the defeat to the Portuguese in question. Ulloa was reassigned to the Viceroyalty of New Spain, where the Viceroy there in turn sent him on what seemed like a thankless task.

Increasing encroachment on the Spanish-claimed lands in New California by Russian and Anglo-American explorers (many of whom with a commercial glint in their eye) meant that the viceregal government in the City of Mexico was increasingly concerned about the claim being ignored. The late war with the British indicated that this was a potential threat. There was also a more subtle reason to intervene: over the past century, a small number of Jesuits had established missions in the region among the natives, and—like many such missions—were functioning virtually as independent states. The increasing anti-clericalism of the Spanish government, which had ultimately helped spark the First Platinean War in the first place, came to bear once again, and the Jesuits were officially expelled from New Spain. To that end, it was decided to extend Spanish control more deeply over New California, with existing Jesuit settlements being secularised and new ones founded. Ulloa got the task, perhaps a whimsical choice by the Viceroy considering he shared a name with one of the earliest explorers of California.

Ulloa proved to rise to the task, founding several cities according to the rules laid down in the Law of the Indies by Philip II almost two centuries ago. This drew upon architectural principles created by the Roman engineer Vitruvius, creating the rationally designed street grids we still associate with California today.[3] Ulloa was less successful in suppressing the Jesuits, often underestimating opposition from the Society and its native allies and being forced to retreat; fortunately for him, reports of this rarely reached the City of Mexico.[4] As well as expanding the existing settlements of San Diego and Monterey, he was responsible for founding a number of other new settlements, two of which grew to be great metropolises. But what to name them? Spanish explorers and administrators generally named things after Biblical saints or titles, and Ulloa chose one of the latter that whimsically fit his scientific background, specifically his interest in astronomy. The more southern of the two cities, situated on the floodplain north of San Diego which had formerly played host to two Jesuit missions, Ulloa named ‘El Pueblo de Nuestra Señora de las Doce Estrellas’ or ‘The town of Our Lady of the Twelve Stars’. He was referencing the ‘Crown of Immortality’ of twelve stars which the Virgin Mary is often depicted with in Catholic iconography.[5] Of course the very long full names of Spanish colonial cities were rarely used, and it was soon worn down to the name we are familiar with: Las Estrellas, the City of Stars, or in its more common English nickname, Star City.[6]

The second city was far to the north, through a gap that generations of explorers had missed. Despite following the coastline in their explorations, both Drake and Cabrillo had completely failed to recognise that something lay beyond: history might have turned out quite differently if either of them had. It is understandable, however, considering the persistent summer fogs that still to this day fill the bay and obscure its entrance. It was not until 1769, when Ulloa’s subordinate Captain José de Unzaga[7] dared to venture deeper into the mists that he found them unrolling before him, and beyond, a great baby-blue bay, rich wetlands stretching out of sight into the fog, and finally a far green country beneath the rising sun. Unzaga moored his ship, the San Cristobál, beside the island that still bears his name.[8] It was he that chose a name for the bay, ‘Puerto Oculta’ (‘Hidden Bay’ or ‘Hidden Gate’), but Ulloa would choose the name for the city he would found in the land of mystery beyond. It happened that Unzaga brought news of the discovery to Ulloa on the same day that Ulloa had observed a new comet with his telescope—a comet that Messier in Europe would get the credit for.[9] Flushed with his discovery, Ulloa decided that just as the elusive comet had hidden itself in the heavens, Unzaga’s hidden city should take its name from it. As it was also St Lawrence’s feast day, he named the city San Lorenzo del Cometa Brillante (St Lawrence of the Bright Comet). Due to the large number of other places in the Viceroyalty of New Spain named San Lorenzo, and the fact that the settlement was initially very small, the preferred name became El Pueblo del Cometa (‘Comet Town’), which Ulloa probably preferred anyway. Comet City, in opposition to Star City to the south, remains Cometa’s common English nickname today.[10]

Despite Ulloa’s ambitious projects, California slipped off the Photrack[11] again for the viceregal government for some years; there were always troubles closer to home. In the end, interest would not be reawakened until the turn of the nineteenth century, when clashes between Russian and British interests on Noochaland once again led to more resources being poured into California. This would be redoubled after the exile of the Infantes and the foundation of the Empire of New Spain in 1803.[12] After the Empire narrowly escaped defeat and emerged victorious from the Third Platinean War with the UPSA, the new imperial government could finally turn its attention to responding to the intrusions of the Americans’ Morton and Lewis expedition and the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company’s increased activity. Antonio, king of the new Kingdom of Mexico under his brother the Emperor, sent a mission to found Fort San Luis in what the British called Drakesland and the Spanish claimed as Far California.[13] Besides the small military fort, Antonio was keen to try and integrate California—which had done its own thing since Ulloa created its administration—into his new kingdom. By agreement with his brother Emperor Charles, and in response to the devastation of the City of Mexico by the Meridian commanders Fernández and Rojaz, the imperial capital would move to Veracruz while the Mexican royal capital would move north into California itself. Monterey was chosen as the most developed of the current settlements. Antonio hoped to bring court interests north with him, and then after the capital moved again after the City of Mexico was restored, to leave stronger links between California and the rest of Mexico.

This was only partially effective. The need for rapid transport between California and the rest of the kingdom was responsible for the considerable improvement of the old road known as El Camino Real (the Royal Road), but many of the new Mexican nobility simply moved to Veracruz and tried to get in directly with the Emperor’s court rather than his royal subordinate’s. In practice, despite Antonio’s best efforts, the administration of the Kingdom of Mexico ended up being more often routed through Veracruz than the City of Mexico. Although his experiment was responsible in building up administrative apparatus in Monterey—which then became the capital of all three Californias as a new autonomous Captaincy-General—Antonio had failed to achieve most of his aims when, in 1821, musical chairs was played with capitals as the Empire’s moved back to the rebuilt City of Mexico and Mexico’s moved to Veracruz. Antonio could at least comfort himself with the thought that he had been responsible for bringing many more colonists into California and helping prevent the idea of Russian or American freebooters laying claim to the land. Except...

In 1818, the explorer Miguel Juan Díaz y Franco discovered gold in the American River. Within a couple of years, his discovery had begun a frenzy of immigration into California from across the globe. King Antonio was probably entitled to a sense of frustration, as after spending over a decade trying to force Mexicans to move north to California with various tax incentives, the gold fever outmatched his best efforts many times over in a matter of months. More worrying, however, was the fact that though Mexicans comprised the largest group of the new immigrants, they were not quite a majority of them. Europe was still recovering from the Jacobin Wars and there was the sense of sullen frustration among many of her peoples, a sense that the ruling classes had tried to pretend the revolutions and wars had never happened and jam the lid back down hard on the Pandora’s box of reform. Some such infuriated individuals stayed behind and helped spark the Popular Wars, but many others gave up Europe as a lost cause and moved overseas. Others had no such ideological objections but were simply looking for a better life, especially after the ‘Year Without A Summer’ of 1816 and the ensuing bad harvest. This worsened in turn after the potato famine of 1822. Poor Europeans were heading anywhere and everywhere, but California had the lure of gold, the dream of a quick fortune as well as the land to yourself that the ENA or UPSA could offer. Americans came down the Santa Fe Trail from Fort Canzus, Virginia,[14] in larger numbers than ventured straight westward along the trails developed for the Drakesland project; settlers continued to have problems with natives such as the Lakota and, later, the Thirteen Fires alliance. Going through Spanish territory seemed a safer option. Russians and their compatriots—Lithuanians, Courlanders, some German and Polish adventurers, even Chinese, Coreans and Yapontsi—came across the Pacific from their holdings in the East. Others came via the sea or across the land. Many displaced by the potato famine across northern Europe arrived, though the Irish mostly settled in Texas instead, which the government had made more open to Catholic immigration to help fend off French encorachment from Louisiana. California, on the other hand, was officially closed to external immigration...and it rapidly became clear that this law no longer meant anything.

Historians can look back and say that the New Spanish government did nothing. Many historians have indeed said just that. But the truth is that the New Spanish government tried, and found the experience akin to trying to hold back a wave with your hands: you could have the strength of Hercules and it would still slip around the edges. The imperials tried deporting immigrants directly, only to face constant diplomatic incidents with the ENA over the alleged brutal treatment of American citizens—something that would serve to be another issue for the Carolinian confederate government to take up with Fredericksburg, for the Carolinians claimed to abide by New Spanish laws as part of their separate trade agreements and warned that they were threatened by the activities of the illegal immigrants from other Confederations. At one point the New Spanish even tried arming the natives in California, who were often being displaced from their land by the immigrants looking to establish gold mines, a policy that was praised by Andrew Eveleigh and the Burdenists in the ENA. Although armed natives were not exactly something the New Spanish were comfortable with, they did provide a discouragement for settlers that could not be directly traced back to the City of Mexico. But it wasn’t enough. It was never enough, as the little settlements Ulloa had founded turned into boom towns that doubled in size every year.

The golden time was brief, with much of the most obvious deposits in the Sierra Nevada being worked out within a few years; by the start of the Popular Wars, California’s main deposits were tapped out (though many harder-to-extract ones remained) and the economy promptly crashed. Any New Spanish hopes that this might persuade some of the immigrants to go home—most of whom had failed to realise their golden dreams anyway—were dashed, however. The upheavals of the Popular Wars started a whole new wave of emigration from Europe, and although California had something of a reputation for broken dreams due to only a minority of immigrants gaining the wealth they had hoped for, it was still a fine destination. Many European emigrants mainly looked for a land that would be untouched by war, having soured on the ENA after the Virginia Crisis affected the country’s reputation. But, while New Spain had been deeply involved in the Popular Wars and had seen the great triumph of retaking Old Spain, little indication of the conflict had reached distant California besides a few new taxes to pay for armies. Much to the government’s annoyance, the three provinces remained popular destinations, and in 1839 they gave up, immigration to California being quietly retroactively made legal. Even then there were provisions in the law about only allowing Catholic immigration, as in Texas, which were patently ludicrous: California was now home not only to the Protestant heretics the Spanish colonials had always worried about, but also Orthodox Russians, Buddhists and pagans from East Asia, and even a few Jews and Muslims; Ferdinand and Isabella would be turning in their graves.

It was obvious to everyone that sooner or later this situation would come to a boil. But, besides the fact that there didn’t seem to be much of an obvious course of action, the government was distracted by other matters, principally the administration of Old Spain, the death of Emperor Charles and the succession of his son Ferdinand, and related issues. New Spain muddled on, gradually reforming government institutions, sometimes taking (hotly denied) inspiration from the UPSA. The Empire was fortunate (or unfortunate, depending on one’s perspective) to have a technological enthusiast in the King Antonio’s chief minister Rodrigo de Unzaga, son of the man who had discovered the Hidden Gate. Unzaga was particularly taken by the Russian invention of railways, which he had witnessed on a visit to the country during the Popular Wars.[15] The New Spanish had always had somewhat Sutcliffist tendencies towards steam vehicles, associating them with the Jacobin regime in France, but by the end of the 1830s had reluctantly concluded that they could not be left behind. A new steam navy was constructed in the early 1840s with assistance from both the Carolinian confederate government and a Meridian private company. In parallel with this, Unzaga pushed for railway development, and after a route from Veracruz to the City of Mexico—the royal and imperial capitals—proved to be a great success in 1841, Unzaga was authorised by the ageing King Antonio to pursue a wider network, including a branch linking to the Californian cities.

Once again, the government hoped to try and fend off the idea of California being a separate land, a land apart, an impression that had been there from the start, when it had been named for a land from an author’s imagination, not part of the earthly world at all.

Once again, they would fail.

But rather more spectacularly.




[1] A name also used in OTL, basically meaning modern Baja California but sometimes extending slightly further north; regional definitions were a bit vague in this era, but in TTL it comes to include the San Diego region as well, with the border being just north of OTL Los Angeles.

[2] OTL British Columbia.

[3] This is OTL, although the circumstances of the cities’ founding is slightly different. In OTL the expedition was led by Gaspar de Portolà.

[4] In OTL, Ulloa was assigned to be Governor of Spanish Louisiana after the Seven Years’ War (which in TTL, as the Third War of Supremacy, Spain wasn’t involved in and never got Louisiana) and similarly had issues with underestimating local opposition, being thrown out by a pro-French revolt in 1768.

[5] Twelve gold stars on a blue background, to be exact. In OTL some have suggested this was the origin of the design on the EU flag.

[6] This is, of course, OTL Los Angeles, which in OTL was founded about a decade later by Governor Felipe de Neve.

[7] The ATL son of Luis de Unzaga, who ironically in OTL was the next but one Governor of Louisiana after Ulloa and was largely responsible for cleaning up the mess he made.

[8] OTL Angel Island.

[9] Messier discovered this comet in OTL as well; it is known by the classification number C/1769 P1.

[10] And of course this is OTL San Francisco and the Golden Gate.

[11] Radar.

[12] These authors make a minor but common mistake—the Empire of New Spain was originally referred to as the Empire of the Indies, and this was a misnomer that gradually became the official name.

[13] San Luis is on the site of OTL Portland.

[14] The Santa Fe Trail is OTL, but the town it started from is in OTL Independence, Missouri. In TTL, the town of Fort Canzus/Occidentalia is on the same site, in the province of Missouri in the Confederation of Virginia.

[15] Of course, railways aren’t actually a Russian invention as such, but this is how they are generally regarded by the rest of the world.


Interlude #16: What Hath God Wrought?

“At the time of my birth, it was the norm for the majority of the population to be completely insulated from news and information from any other region save for those parts which their ruling class saw fit to disseminate. As I write these words, I see a world emerging where information is transmitted so freely across the world that soon it will be only by a deliberate act of wilful ignorance that a proletarian may remain unaware of such matters. I trust that not too many years after the time of my death, even such an act will be fruitless...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Pax Aeterna, 1845​

*

From “12 Inventions that Changed the World” by Jennifer Hodgeson and Peter Willis (1990):

In the popular imagination, telegraphy in all its forms is, to use Iason Stylianides’ famous quote, ‘the Breath of Enlightenment’. The quote has a double meaning: the telegraph is both the final product of the Age of Enlightenment as it birthed the Age of Revolution, and also the wind of change that changed the world forever as knowledge spread wider and more freely than every before. Stylianides’ words may well have echoed in the mind of the sculptor Rodrigo Campos when he unveiled his work Telegraphy Enlightening the Worldin Bordeaux Harbour in 1896, commemorating the centenary of Louis Chappe’s first semaphore tower. Campos’ work is a curious one that was controversial in its day, appearing at the bottom to be a classical semaphore tower design but morphing halfway up into the figure of a Greek goddess bearing forth a torch. Although vindicated by history, Campos attracted criticism in his day for choosing such symbolism, which seemed oddly inappropriate considering Chappe’s invention had competed with solar heliographs in its day. Perhaps, as some suggested, the exile Campos was simply taking the opportunity to wedge in a reference to his vanished country’s ‘Torch of Liberty’ symbolism and present a veiled challenge looking westwards from France at the ‘Liberated Zones’.

Campos is now already almost a century removed from we moderns, but let us travel back a further century to see the event that his statue sought to commemorate. In 1795, the inventor Louis Chappe had sought funding from the nascent National Legislative Assembly of the young French Latin Republic to develop his ideas for long-range communications. While ideas of technological progress in general were gaining fashionable status thanks to the efforts of the then still obscure Jean de Lisieux and the ‘Boulangerie’, it is uncertain whether Chappe would have gained support for his futuristic notion without the very old-fashioned one of nepotism: Chappe’s brother Philippe was a member of the NLA. Fortunately for the course of history, both of them managed to escape Robespierre’s purges and became indispensible to Lisieux, indeed to the point where even the restored Kingdom quietly allowed them to continue in their positions.[1] Chappe coined both the words semaphore and telegraph, from the Greek meaning respectively ‘signal bearer’ and ‘writing at a distance’.[2]The latter definition was key: a telegraph must not simply be some kind of meaningful signal at a distance, or the basic maritime signal flags that had been around for three centuries would qualify. It had to convey the same information as a written message, which in other words meant that it had to carry alphanumeric data.

Popular misconception, doubtless influenced by an overly simplified historiography of Chappe’s life told in popular science biographies, holds that Chappe developed his early angled-arm telegraph out of ignorance of the possibilities of shutterboxes, and only adopted those later when the idea occurred to him. In fact Chappe and his colleagues were quite brilliant men who had considered the possibility of a panel-based telegraph early on, but had dismissed the idea due to the panels being harder to discern from a distance than the arms.[3] Equally they experimented with placing lamps on the ends of the arms so the telegraph could be used at night, but found that observers could not as easily distinguish the lamps and abandoned this effort. The first version of the Chappe telegraph tower involved a T-shaped support with two angle-arms attached at joints to each end of the crosspiece of the T. Chappe and his colleagues intended the device to have at least four distinguishable signals (left up/right up, left up/right down, left down/right up and left down/right down) but found by experiment that a horizontal arm could also be distinguished by an observer from a reasonable distance, meaning a total of nine signals.

Chappe’s first line stretched from Paris to Lille[4] and provided a rapid communication line with the forces fighting at the front, proving invaluable for the government and even playing a part in Lisieux’s coup in 1799. The new leader of Republican France had always seen the potential of the semaphore technology, and Chappe was one of several engineers and inventors in the ‘Boulangerie’ to have additional funding and resources directed at them. Lisieux wanted more.

The chief problem with the first-generation semaphore system was speed. Messages were typically transmitted in their entirety from Tower A to Tower B and only when Tower B had received the whole message, transcribed it and checked it for errors, did it transmit it on to Tower C. This was still faster than existing methods of communication, with the possible exception of the unreliable and limited carrier pigeon, but Chappe could tell that it could be so much faster. The tower mechanisms, though gradually made more reliable, were too awkward to allow a continuous transmission of each letter from tower to tower.Though several innovative solutions were attempted, the problem was not resolved until 1801, when Valentin Haüy joined the company. Prior to the Revolution, Haüy had run what may be the world’s first school for the blind, for the first time treating them as fellow human beings worthy of employment rather than objects of mockery. His connections with the ancien régime meant that he had been locked up by Robespierre, but fortunately had escaped execution, and had been released by Lisieux, a man whom—regardless of his other faults—would never throw away a life if it could be of service to France. Haüy had long since developed a system of embossed letters by which he taught the blind to read. However, this system was naturally limited, as Latin letters had not been designed to be read by touch and therefore needed to be very large to be legible by a blind reader. One of Haüy’s pupils, Jules Derrault, had developed a superior system, itself partially inspired by Chappe’s military signals, and Haüy brought the project to Chappe’s attention.[5] The Derrault alphabet converted letters and numbers into different combinations of six dots, which could easily be read by a trained blind reader if converted into a tactile form: a hole or pinprick for a dot and nothing for a gap. Not coincidentally, this could easily be ‘printed’ into a spool of paper by a modified programmable loom, and was compatible with the punch cards used to control such looms. Haüy had wanted a system that would let blind people integrate better into society, and so had been leery of using an exclusive system rather than something based on Latin letters—but the genius of Derrault was to realise that a great deal of the new technologies of the Revolution were based not on Latin letters, but on the binary punchcard system. By developing this blind alphabet and getting blind people used to using it, it would make blind people more valuable to employers: they would have a skill that the sighted would find at least as hard to pick up, if not more.

Initially Derrault and Haüy had just hoped that they could store semaphore message data[6] on a punch card system and have it easily read by blind workers, but Chappe’s engineers were inspired by the Derrault alphabet to refine the transmission system as well. The final version of the Chappe semaphore tower, which served France ably through the dying days of the Republic and the restoration of the Kingdom, had a basic three-man operation team, supplemented with more personnel to allow working in shifts and sometimes to guard the tower or provide a messenger on foot or horseback to alert the other towers if this one malfunctioned. On both sides of the tower were six shutterboxes, each with a panel that could be tilted either horizontal to display a binary 0 or vertical to display a binary 1. At first all the panels were painted white, but later some were painted different colours to allow them to be more easily distinguished at a glance: the most common colour scheme and the one most people picture when thinking of those days had the first four panels painted white and the last two—which often functioned as ‘shift’ keys in the code—painted red. With six panels each displaying a binary signal, the overall signal was therefore hexameric, to use modern terminology, and this was the ultimate basis of the tendency towards hexameric data channels (or multiples of 6) in modern computer systems.[7]

When Tower A set its shutters to display the first letter in a message, then, the first man in Tower B would view the shutters (sometimes with the aid of a spyglass, in the case of particularly distant towers on flat ground) and, rather than try to interpret the letter himself, would just work a set of six on/off controls to duplicate the six signals on his end. Indeed, the company discouraged these workers, known as lookouts, from knowing the Derrault alphabet at all, reasoning that it would only distract them from their duty if they subconsciously tried to translate the letters as they went. In practice, of course, working alongside men whose job was to translate the letters, together with the need for redundancy of expertise in case of emergency, meant this was a fruitless quest. The six controls typically took the form of levers for the hands, pedals for the feet and paddles for the elbows—these were said to be the trickiest of the three types—which were all connected to the main mechanisms of the tower. These had grown far more sophisticated after the turn of the nineteenth century, not just because of Lisieux’s extra funding but also because, following Lisieux’s abolition of Marat’s Swiss Republic, many Swiss engineers found work with Chappe’s company. Purely by coincidence, of course, it was a great deal easier to obtain a certificate of genuine Latin ancestry if one happened to have expertise that would be useful to the company and, by extension, to L’Administrateur.

After the lookout worked his machinery, a mechanism derived from a programmable loom would go into action. A paper tape, constantly moved along by a small steam engine or manpower, was passed over an arrangement of six needles. The appropriate number and position of the needles would be raised by the mechanism as the lookout worked the controls, duplicating the transmitted letter that the lookout had observed as a punched-out pattern on the paper tape. The tape would then spool onwards underneath the ready fingers of one of Haüy’s blind workers, who would immediately recognise the punched code from long experience and call out the letter or number to the third man, who would work his own controls to set the shutterboxes on the other side of Tower B, ready for Tower C to see the message. Chappe attempted several times to create a system where the lookout’s controls would directly work the shutterboxes on the other side to eliminate the third man and retain the blind worker only as a proofreader and checker, but this was never satisfactorily accomplished.

Though this system may sound complicated, the specialism of each man in their specific role—as had been observed by Richard Carlton[8]—meant that the process became very rapid compared to the older towers, and messages could now be transmitted far faster. Chappe later added double sets of shutterboxes and workers (or sometimes just built a second tower alongside the first) to allow messages to transmit both up and downstream at the same time. The Chappe network, centred on Paris, was the envy of the world and was regularly updated for years later, though in the end this also meant that France was late to adopt the system that would become its replacement.

The word ‘Optel’ of course was not coined until the mid-nineteenth century; why would anyone bother specifying that Chappe’s system was ‘optical telegraphy’ unless there was an alternative to measure it against? This would not be the case until that alternative, Lectel, was created around the middle of the century. Prior to that, the only alternative had been heliography, using reflected sunlight and a focusing mirror to transmit flashes across a long distance. Heliography had some advantages over Optel, principally being more portable and versatile, useful in battlefield situations. However, for general use this was outweighed by the fact that heliography was a single binary set of flashes, in other words a unimeric data system—and of course that it was dependent on the sun being out. Heliography’s general use was considerably improved when the Dutchman Willem Bicker published his code system in 1813. Bicker had the idea of expanding heliography from a binary to a ternary system by adding a third category of signal: rather than just 0 and 1, he had 0, 1 and 2, with 1 being a short flash and 2 being a longer flash.[9] This meant that it was far easier to transmit alphanumeric data with relatively short code segments for each character. Furthermore, the principle could be applied to other systems as well, such as lamps by night (particularly useful on ships) and, in the most farcical example, Optel that used a single large shutterbox or arm instead of several small ones. Such a system was built across the Dutch Republic and Kingdom of Flanders in the 1810s, perhaps in pride at Bicker’s nationality, with the claim that it would be visible from a longer distance than Chappe’s hexameric shutterboxes and the smaller number of towers would make up for the less efficient data transfer. In the end this proved to be nonsense. However, Chappe’s company—led by his son after his death in 1826, just before his invention would prove to play a key role in the Popular Wars—did quietly adopt the Bicker code for a night transmission system, which just used the existing Optel towers as the housing for a single large lamp. Though slower than the shutterboxes, it was better than nothing in darkness, when attempts to use six lights to replicate the Derrault system by night had proved to result in too many transmission errors. Bicker code was also extensively used by rebels during the Popular Wars, especially in Britain and Germany.

But in the popular imagination it will always be the Optel shutterbox that symbolises the technological explosion of the early nineteenth century, and even within that time it was an object of pride for France. Other countries adopted the system, Saxony and Swabia probably most successfully, their inventors even improving on elements of the mechanisms. Russia was slightly slower to adopt it but soon saw the advantages, while Francis of Austria naturally held back that nation in that regard. The greater distances in the Americas meant that though Optel did boom in those countries to link groups of nearby cities, it did not serve to connect the frontiers to the capital as it did in smaller European countries. Thus it is no surprise that adoption of Lectel would be a much simpler process in the Americas, hardly a major front in the so-called ‘Telegraph Wars’ of the mid-nineteenth century, as Lectel did not have an already established system to compete with.

Chappe’s company did not keep a monopoly in France, and many other French telegraphy networks sprang up over the years, but many of them struggled to find something new and unique to bring to the table. Many had the idea that adding more shutterboxes would be better, meaning more data could be transmitted with each shot, but missed the point that six was the maximum that an operator could easily encode with one movement. The French idiom ‘as useless as an eight-panel semaphore’ remains in common use today, over a century later, illustrating how big the failure of such devices was felt in popular culture. One engineer proved more ambitious, more audacious, than the rest, and though his creation would have been useless as a common means of transmission, it captured the hearts of Parisians forever. Isambard Brunel[10] unveiled ‘Le Colosse’, a gigantic shutterbox built into the side of a disused Utilitarian building on the Ile-de-France, pointedly within view of L’Aiguille—the great tower of Lisieux, built on the site of demolished Notre Dame, which was still the central hub of the Chappe semaphore network. Brunel’s shutterbox, reflecting the Titanic size of many of his projects, consisted of a square of eighteen by eighteen panels, for a total of 324. The device was operated by an insanely complex series of punchcard mechanisms built into the old building, and it took as much as half an hour to set all the panels correctly. Useless for transmitting data—at least the traditional way. Brunel’s genius was to realise that the building could be viewed from a long distance, and over that distance, he had enough iotas[11] to create a pattern that would be blurred by the eye into a recognisable image. The 324-iota pattern could be broken down into 54 blocks of six—which could be transmitted by a Chappe semaphore as a code from anywhere in France and then slotted into place to produce the image. In other words, anyone in France, for a fee, could have an image displayed where all of Paris could see it.

Though—like most of Brunel’s ambitious projects—Le Colosse was a financial flop, it captured the imagination. French newspapers (and soon those in other countries) were exploiting the Brunel technique to transmit the codes for basic images across an entire country. Often they were too fractured to make out much detail, but buyers were mad for the new fad. Ironically, Le Colosse became so iconic that it remains in Paris to this day, restored and used to display commemorative images on national days, when Optel itself has long since fallen to the ravages of time...but the story of Lectel is for another chapter.


[1] A happier fate than his OTL counterpart, Claude Chappe, who committed suicide by throwing himself down a well in 1805 due to a combination of depression and having been accused of plagiarism from military semaphore systems.

[2] Which was also the case in OTL for Claude Chappe.

[3] Also true in OTL. Panel-based telegraphs were used by the British military during the Napoleonic Wars, but were dismantled after the war and never really caught on, with the angled-arm type (refined by the Prussian military) being the norm until the invention of electric telegraphy.

[4] Also in OTL.

[5] In OTL, Haüy’s school was home to one Louis Braille, who was also inspired by military signals to create an alphabet similar to the one being discussed here.

[6] The use of the word data for information, being the plural of the Latin ‘datum’, is much older than computing and well predates the POD.

[7] Hexameric = 6-bit, to use OTL terminology.

[8] Richard Carlton was a Carolinian writer and economist who, in the 1810s, republished Adam Smith’s works with additional commentary and work by himself. Smith wrote much the same works as OTL, but because he was a Scot at a time of suspicion of the Scots and suppression of political activity there by the British government, his works were not widely recognised in his lifetime and often misattributed to Carlton. In this case the writers are referring to Smith’s observation that production in a factory becomes greatly magnified if different workers each specialise in getting very skilled in a different specific task that forms part of the process rather than being jacks of all trades—which is known as ‘division of labour’.

[9] This is obviously similar to OTL Morse code’s dots and dashes, but in fact the idea is older than Morse code in OTL, and the military code system that inspired Braille in OTL used dots and dashes.

[10] Not Isambard Kingdom Brunel, obviously, but his father (or ATL counterpart of same), Marc Isambard Brunel, who preferred in his lifetime to be known by his middle name. In OTL he fled France soon after the Revolution for saying unwise things about Robespierre, but in TTL managed to stick around in Royal France during the Jacobin Wars and continued after the Restoration.

[11] In OTL we would say ‘pixels’. For purpose of comparison, Brunel’s Colosse has 324 pixels, while the small images that can be found to the left of the address bar in web browsers are made up of 256 pixels.

Part #161: Chinese Whispers

“China’s history in this century presents a great lesson to us: that no matter how apparently alien a culture may seem to the ignorant, the impulse for pointless bloodshed over the most trivial of issues is, ironically, a universal human trait.”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1859 speech​

*

From: “A Concise History of China” by Joseph Bateman (1976)—

The Anqing Incident (1826-1831) represented a watershed in relations between the two Chinas, Beiqing in the north and Feng in the south. For the first time, both realised that the other would not crumble easily. For the Beiqing, the revelation was that the Feng were more than a ragtag bunch of rebellious southern governors abetted by western barbarians; for the Feng, it was that the Beiqing were more solid in their power than their internal conflicts would suggest, and exporting the anti-Manchu revolution to the north was made somewhat more problematic by the fact that the Chongqian Emperor was more anti-Manchu than the Feng themselves. As previously recounted in Chapter 18,[1] the Anqing Incident was sparked by the death of Governor Xu Taihua of Anhui Province and both the Chongqian Emperor of the Beiqing and the Dansheng Emperor of the Feng attempting to appoint replacements, both would-be governors refusing to recognise the others’ authority. Clashes and skirmishes between the two powers followed, with outright war never quite being reached. The two backed off from each other as a consequence of both having to deal with affairs closer to home—in the Beiqing’s case the Liaodong Rebellion against the Coreans,[2] in the Feng’s case the chaos in Yunnan following the death of the warlord General Yu and the need for intervention against the Siamese-led Threefold Harmonious Accord seeking to conquer the region. In theory, the Beiqing ‘won’ the Anqing Incident due to their candidate for Governor, Chang Zhao, being the one to take up his position in Anqing; however, Chang found his position hamstrung by compromises that effectively recreated the post-Incident situation of the border provinces being treated as debatable, semi-neutral regions between the two dynasties. The broader picture told a different story: while the Beiqing largely fumbled their handling of the Liaodong Rebellion, the Feng successfully defeated the Siamese, expelled them out of most of Yunnan province and even conquered a small part of Daiviet.

The Feng triumph against an equally advanced and organised military power represented a great boost to the morale and legitimacy of the dynasty’s people: the ‘expelling upstart aliens from Chinese soil’ propaganda factor also helped dampen popular xenophobia aimed at the European traders who provided some of the backing for Feng power. Also adding to this was the Feng expulsion of the Dutch from Formosa after the latter were revealed to have been violating the restrictions on trading in opium. The Feng themselves lacked the naval power to expel the Dutch themselves, but were fortunate that the Popular Wars intervened, and the usefulness of Formosa as a bargaining chip meant that the Anglo-Portuguese forces opposing the Dutch were willing to say the right Feng-loyal words if it helped them gain a sense of legitimacy from the people there. This in turn meant that the Anglo-Portuguese intervention could be successfully spun by the Feng Sunrise Council as Europeans acting as subordinates on the Emperor’s behalf to punish their treacherous fellows, rather than interfering with Chinese territory before a helpless Emperor. Perception was everything.

Of course the Portuguese triumph in Formosa was short-lived. The Portuguese had hoped to replace the Dutch colonies with Castilian ones, Castile being at the time under Portuguese influence, and had bought British (or rather BEIC) support by offering to transfer a part of those colonies to BEIC control instead. With tacit French approval, this had happened: but then the Portuguese lost the Brazilian War to the UPSA and lost control of Castile to the returned Bourbon dynasty of New Spain. Portuguese Formosa, along with the Philippines, were returned to New Spain following the Popular Wars in 1834. Only three years later, however, secret treaty provisions were revealed and UPSA forces arrived to transfer both regions to Meridian control: the price for Meridian military support of the New Spanish restoration. Both the Philippines and the new Meridian Formosa were initially proclaimed under the dominion of the “Adamantine Philippine Company”, reflecting the ascendancy of the Adamantine Party in Meridian politics.

However, in 1843 things changed with the Unionist Party taking the presidency,[3] leading to a different and more hands-off policy in the new Far Eastern possessions. Meridian Formosa was split off from the Philippines and governed separately, and then in 1848—as the Great Jihad was raging in India—the Meridian authorities proposed to the overwhelmed BEIC that Formosa, currently divided between the two, be reunited as a titular independent state under both powers’ influence. The BEIC was caught over a barrel and agreed under pressure. In practice the new Republic of Formosa ended up being more of a Meridian puppet than a BEIC one, though it retained more of an independent streak than either would have liked. The declaration of a republic also irked the Feng leadership, even though they continued to appoint a governor for the island who was acknowledged in a perfunctory way. The fact that Formosa was considerably more radical in its republicanism than the stodgy warlord ‘republic’ of Liaodong did not help; some named the island ‘the Corsica of the East’. However, the Feng were soon too occupied by more immediate troubles to concern themselves with Formosan trends: the Riverine Wars had begun.

The Riverine Wars were a series of conflicts primarily concerning control of the vital Yangtze river watershed, hence the name. Though some count the Anqing Incident as a full-fledged war, what is generally labelled as the First Riverine War lasted from 1844 to 1850, just barely overlapping with the Great American War elsewhere. After the Anqing Incident and the mutual realisation that neither side would fall without a lot of bloodshed, the war was effectively inevitable, but the precise incident that sparked it was the death of the Dansheng Emperor of the Feng in 1843. Dansheng had been Emperor in name, if not always in practice, for over thirty years, ever since the original rebellion, and lived to a ripe old age with many sons. As was common practice for Chinese Emperors, rather than the eldest son succeeding, Dansheng chose his preferred successor from among them, a process which was made open, public and transparent—reflecting the fact that the Feng’s existence in the first place owed itself to a brutal civil war between Qing brothers over an overly secretive succession process. Dansheng also somewhat unusually took advice from the Sunrise Council and others on the matter, though his own decision was final. In the end his third son Leijin took power, choosing the name Jixu, meaning ‘continuity’ and emphasising that the Feng dynasty was here to stay. The Jixu Emperor was probably chosen mainly simply for being the most competent and effective (and lucky) of Dansheng’s sons in the various roles he had given them over the years to test them, military in the frontiers, administrative in the provinces, and diplomatic in the ports. Jixu had hit the right balance in keeping the Europeans on side without becoming overly subordinate to them, something which he hoped to continue as Emperor.

Of course, the last hope for the Beiqing had been that the death of Dansheng would mean the end of his dynasty and a civil war they could exploit—or in the most romantic dreams of Chongqian, that the people would spontaneously rise up and proclaim their loyalty to him. Neither happened, and for the most part the people supported the new Emperor. There was some continued resentment of European presence in Feng China, most commonly in Zhejiang province—which had the same encounters with European traders as Guangdong and Fujian due to being coastal and possessing port cities, but unlike Guangdong and Fujian had not suffered under Zhang Kejing’s Black Army during the Three Emperors’ War and thus did not have the positive memories of European intervention having saved them. Some minor revolts in Ningbo and Hanzhou did break out, and news of these was amplified by the Beiqing rumour mill until the Chongqian Emperor was convinced that a full-scale uprising was imminent. To that end, without anything approaching a declaration of war (after all, the two Chinas did not recognise each others’ existence), the reformed Green Standard Army of the Beiqing moved into the disputed regions along the Yangtze and, staging from Anqing (which was after all the home of a Beiqing-appointed Governor), invaded Zhejiang.

The war is often misunderstood, something not helped by the great number of entertaining but often sensationalist Chinese films and novels that it gave birth to. Even in modern China, mention that something is a ‘wartime story’ and the First Riverine War is likely the setting that most will assume it to be. It is far from an original observation that bloodshed is often accompanied by a cultural flowering. Both sides had a cast of characters as dramatic and memorable as the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, perhaps the most prominent of all being the Feng General Gao Enmao, who had already made a name for himself in success against the Siamese a few years earlier. Gao commanded loyalty from his men for his habit of absurdly audacious plans that always seemed to bear fruit: some have named him ‘China’s Moritz Benyovsky’. The Feng army is also remembered for the One Hundred and Eight Iron Dragons,[4] the poetic name for the steam-tractor corps that had been purchased from the French East India Company. Unlike many of the Indian princes who had also dealt with the FEIC and BEIC and wished to jump on the steam-war bandwagon, the Feng were canny enough to insist that their own loyal volunteers were trained in the use of the technology rather than relying solely on French technical support (although many Europeans did fight in the war as mercenaries). As well as being common sense in not growing too dependent on Europeans, this also helped propaganda. The Feng emphasis on superior technology in this propaganda, reflected in the aforementioned cultural depictions of the war, obscures the fact that at this point there was less of a difference than many assume. The Beiqing were far from ignorant of the import of the new technology and made attempts to adopt it themselves, but were hamstrung by their anti-trade position and the fact that no Europeans were willing to risk undermining their position with the Feng by trading with them even if the Beiqing themselves had been willing. The Beiqing even attempted to approach the Russians, their bitter enemies of a generation ago and still occupying much former Chinese territory, but in any case the Russians were unwilling to risk their position with respect to Corea being compromised by a boosted rival. Isolated, Beiqing attempts to catch up were inevitably going to prove difficult.

Despite this, on paper the Beiqing should have won: they controlled a greater percentage of the people and resources of pre-war China and had already considerably improved their military in reforms following the Reclamation War of 1814-1819. The Beiqing’s chief difficulty was one of loyalty: many of their people paid only lip service to the Chongqian Emperor and were unreliable when conscripted into military service. The problem was not, as is sometimes assumed, one-sided; the Feng lost the First Battle of Wuchang in 1846 partly due to being overly reliant on Zhejiang conscripts who fled at the first volley from the Beiqing’s elite gunners. However, it was certainly more of an endemic issue on the Beiqing side, something not helped by the fact that Chongqian’s racial policies had robbed the empire of many of the elite soldiers from non-Han ethnic groups that had helped it in the past. If the Beiqing had still had such strength in cavalry as their Qing predecessors, it would have done a lot to negate the Feng’s superior infantry. But they did not.

Both sides made extensive use of artillery, both conventional and rocket-based; as the Beiqing were still somewhat behind in cannon technology, they often relied more on rockets as terror weapons. These were often effective except against the most disciplined troops, but their unpredictable nature meant that they often went off course and caused civilian casualties away from the battlefield, helping shift public opinion in the border provinces towards the Feng. The Feng, meanwhile, took advantage of their trade with the Europeans and used more advanced cannon, including hail shot shells[5] and rifled barrels. Rifled personal weapons were also used for some elite soldiers: the Feng were far from the ‘all-rifle army’ conception of the Saxons and Americans in this era, but benefited from their elite skirmisher squads, some of whom used the classic Jacobin French tactic of sniping at noble officers from a distance. The war was often compared to a xiangqi board[6] in many poetic renderings both at the time and later, and the introduction of the rifle to China’s battlefields led some to compare it to ‘a soldier being able to capture a general from the other side of the board’.[7] Both sides suffered from unreliable soldiers who would simply sell their equipment and then desert,[8] though the Beiqing had a larger problem of this type, partly due to the aforementioned lesser loyalty but also because they simply appear to have been worse at vetting their soldiers. The most farcical example has to be the ‘Battle’ of Yichang along the relatively minor front in western Hubei province, where the Beiqing and Feng armies—both made up of low-priority and unreliable conscripts—effectively bedded down next to each other as temporary cities and traded quite happily, only occasionally exchanging potshots for the look of the thing when generals came to inspect them. Naturally the whole incident was seized upon by the Sanchezistas a few years later, though some have questioned whether the ‘Yichang Truce’ ever actually happened or was simply a story that got out of control.

Despite the advantages the Feng enjoyed in technology, training and tactics, initially the Beiqing’s numbers told and the first two years of the war (1844-46) were marked mainly by Beiqing victories in Zhejiang and Anhui provinces. Some of the European traders in Hanjing began to wonder whether the Feng were endangered and they would be forced to intervene directly. However, 1846 was the turn of the tide. Romantic accounts generally attribute this to one of two factors: General Gao Enmao’s spectacular Wuchang campaign inland, and the attack of the Shengyang Fleet up the Yangtze River. Both of these undoubtedly played a part, although of course the main cause behind the course of the war was the adoption of French ‘guerre de tonnere’ doctrine wholesale by the Feng and the concomitant improvement in logistics.[9]

Wuchang ultimately fell to Gao Enmao due to several clever false-flag operations, not unlike those used at sea by the Empire of New Spain during the Popular Wars, to suggest he had a larger army and also that the Beiqing-loyalist forces holding the city could expect reinforcements—when in reality this was a clever ruse by Gao enlisting fake messengers. This was a quixotic tactic contrary to all the usual doctrine, which suggested that a general should want an opponent holding a fortified city to despair of gaining reinforcements and thus encourage them to surrender. However, by making them overconfident, Gao conned the Beiqing leadership into foolishly abandoning their position to pursue his troops as they apparently retreated before the Beiqing reinforcements...who then turned their coats, joined with Gao and crushed the Wuchang forces between them. The whole story forms the basis of the epic (and much-adapted) novel “The Triumph of Guile” by Wang Jishi (1867).

It is often assumed that the Shengyang (‘Victorious Sea’) Fleet’s construction was a response to the incident with the expulsion of the Dutch from Formosa, and the Feng realising that they needed naval power to back up their pretensions of authority. In reality, however, the project was already in its early planning stages at the time. Primarily ordered from the British and Nordics—a reflection of Feng policy in not becoming overly dependent on any one set of Europeans, as they had partnered with the French on land-based steam technology—the fleet consisted of thirty-one timberclad steamers designed for riverine work.[10] Though not up to the standards of the armourclads[11] entering service in Europe at the time, the ships were superior to anything the Beiqing could field, and—again according to Feng doctrine—were crewed almost entirely by trained Chinese crews, with only a few European advisors. They were equipped with modern cannon and mortars, allowing them to double as bomb-ships, and often incorporated specialised rams for overcoming barriers placed across the river. Some were also equipped with rockets. In peacetime they had been used primarily for navigating up the Pearl River and enforcing Feng authority throughout the river’s watershed in Guangdong, Guangzhi, Yunnan and Guizhou provinces; but now they were going to war. Not designed for oceanic work, the ships hugged the coastline from Hanjing to Hanzhou in Zhejiang province, shadowed by a fleet of oceanic European ships that escorted them and occasionally helped out when there was a problem with a boiler, but carefully did not intervene: the traders knew that the Feng would lose their public support if they were seen to be too dependent on them. The steamers became known by some as ‘steaming turtles’, not only as a poetic reference but also as one to the ‘turtle ships’ used by the Coreans in the Imjin War of centuries before, which some remembered. They certainly proved to be equally impervious to Beiqing attempts to sink them. The Shengyang ships soon gained the Feng control over the entire Yangtze River downstream of the Three Gorges region in Hubei and Sichuan, which were not navigable.[12]

The Beiqing had nothing which which to challenge the Shengyang fleet, and even their coastal batteries often proved fruitless against the tough ships. As a consequence, the Beiqing armies south of the Yangtze found themselves largely cut off from resupply, and were surrounded and destroyed or forced to surrender by the Feng. All this is, of course, a gross oversimplification over a very complex set of strategic manoeuvres and chance clashes. The relatively small number of Shengyang steamers—though supplemented by less advanced ships—could not hope to control every inch of the great Yangtze River, and in practice some Beiqing troops were resupplied or managed to flee northwards over the river. For the most part, though, Feng control of the river changed the whole dynamic of the war and put the Beiqing on the back foot. Zhejiang, seat of the exaggerated revolts that had inspired the Chongqian Emperor to intervene in the first place, for the first time came under sole and unchallenged Feng control; the other main disputed provinces of Hubei and Anhui were more difficult, but now were unquestionably closer in orbit to Hanjing than to Beijing.

As with its predecessors, the war petered out in 1850 without any formal treaty or ceasefire, a consequence of mutual exhaustion, a sense of the fronts having stabilised, and both sides once again having other concerns to occupy their attention. The Chinas’ lack of recognition of each other would continue, with both sides viewing the other as illegitimate. Unlike their previous clash with its ambiguous outcome, however, this time the Feng had unquestionably emerged victorious. With their new navy gaining them control over the Yangtze River, everything south of the river shifted from disputed control to unchallenged Feng control, and the balance of power north of the river shifted more in the Feng’s direction. The vital city of Jiangnang, previously more inclined to the Beiqing side, now fell under Feng control and was opened for trade via its port of Shanghai.[13]

A sign of how the war had altered the balance of power came in 1851 when Xie Bokang, Viceroy of the quasi-independent warlord state of Sichuan, signed an agreement with the Jixi Emperor that effectively moved the previously scrupulously neutral region closer to the Feng sphere of influence. Xie could tell which way the wind was blowing; yet the course of events in divided China still had many years yet to run, and as well as closing the First Riverine War, his action would help lay the groundwork for the Second...






[1] And in Part #152 of this timeline.

[2] This was retrospectively titled after the fact that the Liaodong peninsula was the only region that successfully broke free from Corean control—the rebellion had actually been much more widespread than that.

[3] Which will be covered in more detail later.

[4] 108 is a meaningful number in Buddhism (and Hinduism); in reality of course there won’t have been exactly this number of steam tractors in use, except perhaps on display parades. The Chinese conception of dragons emphasises water rather than fire, so this is an obvious poetic comparison to steam engines.

[5] Shrapnel shells or case shot in OTL.

[6] Xiangqi, also known as Chinese chess, is the Chinese iteration of chess (as one might expect) but includes several complexities not present in the Western version, including different terrain effects on the board from a river and a palace.

[7] Soldier and general are translations of the Chinese pieces equivalent to the pawn and king respectively in Western chess. The Chinese board originally had an Emperor as the king, but this was supposedly changed because Emperors were upset with the fact that peasants could play a game where they killed Emperors—or perhaps just because they considered it disrespectful to have their title in the game.

[8] In OTL the Qing Dynasty’s Beiyang Navy was notorious for this kind of behaviour, such as selling the gunpowder from a shell and replacing it with concrete.

[9] When there are several possible causes for an event, you can rely on historians to always decide it must have been the most boring one.

[10] We would say ‘brown-water navy’ or ‘white-water navy’ (the term includes both here). The TTL term for ‘blue-water navy’ is ‘oceanic’.

[11] I.e. ‘ironclads’.

[12] The Three Gorges and their strong currents caused problems for Europeans trying to explore or exert influence over the Chinese interior in OTL until the turn of the twentieth century.

[13] Jiangning is now known as Nanjing. The fact that Shanghai is rather dismissively referred to only as the port of Nanjing is indicative of its lesser status in the early to mid nineteenth century both in OTL and TTL: it would not boom until later on.

Part #162: Hail The New Presidente!

Q. “You attack the Unionists, Señor Sanchez, do you then support the Adamantines?”

A. “Imagine a man is locked inside a crate and then the crate is placed in a locked prison cell. If the man is a Unionist, why, he loudly proclaims that he is free and remains hunched over in the crate. If he is an Adamantian, on the other hand, he realises that he is trapped and manages to force open the lock on the crate. He steps out into the cell and then loudly proclaims that he is free. I fear that there are as yet no potential leaders who might think to look out of the cell’s barred window and wonder if something lies beyond—much less actually plot to escape and thus know true freedom”.

– Pablo Sanchez’s response to a journalist’s question about the 1843 presidential election; quoted in “Fever Dreams: Sanchez the Parablist” by Agnes Scrope (1976)​

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

The United Provinces of South America’s presidential election in 1843 is not only one of the most important for the history of that country and its successor regimes, but also for the world. It is fair to say that if the results had gone differently, the word we now live in would be unrecognisable. We would not be in the grips of a Quiet War between Eye and Rainbow, and there might still be a President-General instead of a Zonal Rej in a city still named Cordoba by its rulers. The question of where Societism truly ‘began’ is one that has vexed biographers and political historians since the world awoke to the ideology’s importance at the turn of this century, with many proponents of old Whig theories suggesting that Sanchez was inevitably destined to create his belief system; others attributing the blame to his brutal experiences during the Jacobin Wars at the hands of revolting Catalans; still others to his voyages around the world during the Watchful Peace or his confrontation of the Spanish loyalist rioters in 1828. Yet despite all these events, it is entirely possible to imagine that this man, having turned his back on the Old World and settled in the New, might still have turned aside from his depressing thoughts about the nature of society and died in the 1860s as a well-liked by his students but otherwise obscure history lecturer at the University of Buenos Aires. But it was not to be.

In 1843, the Adamantine Party seemed undefeatable. Indeed, in 1838 the political scientist Jorge Vélaz published On the State of Governance of the United Provinces at the Present Time, a treatise in which he argued that the party had moulded itself to the political system in such a way that it would prove nigh-impossible to dislodge from power. When President Velasco had created his coalition across the argentus, he had inherited a sufficient base of patrons, campaign activists and voters with personal loyalty that he had been able to build an organisation with a good chance of always making it to the second round of the then-new two-round presidential election system. If the Adamantines could always manage this, they would then become undefeatable: if the cobrist Colorados were eliminated in the first round, then their voters would go over to the Adamantines to keep the doradist Amarillos out, and vice versa. By being the lesser of two evils to both of the other parties’ voters, the Adamantines became the automatic preferred choice for both in the event of their own candidates not being on the ballot. The value of the two-round system to the Adamantines was made evident by a constitutional amendment passed that same year of 1838 (immediately obsoleting Vélaz’s book, much to his annoyance) which changed the Cortes elections from straight first-past-the-post to a two-round system as well. The ensuing Cortes election of 1839 indeed returned a continued Adamantine majority. Yet this success largely blinded the party to the problems that had started to emerge, cracks spreading at the edges of their invincibility, which otherwise might have been noticed.

President Velasco had won the presidential election of 1825 as a Colorado, later building the coalition that would become the Adamantines after breaking with them in 1829. ‘True’ Adamantine candidate Riquelme had then won in 1831, followed by Almada in 1837. The fact that Riquelme had been more to the cobrist end of the spectrum and Almada (formerly leader of the Amarillos) more to the doradist end was reflected in the results of those elections, with the Amarillos coming in second and the Colorados in third for 1831, but the positions being reversed in 1837, when Almada managed to win in the first round. The latter defeat and humiliation for the Amarillo Party at the hands of their traitorous former leader led to a period of self-reflection in the party and realisation that reform and new ideas were needed, while the Colorados remained somewhat more complacent due to their better position in the results.

The Adamantine Party’s leadership of the country had resulted in the great victories of the Brazilian War, making the party seen as competent and popular—in the short term. After Almada’s success in 1837, the realities of the new South America of the Democratic Experiment era began to sink in. The UPSA had obtained a vast swathe of the interior of Portuguese Brazil in the war, though at this point it was more often used for bragging rights than actually possessing much in the way of practical use for the country. The real gains for the UPSA were not this direct territorial expansion, but the creation of three republics tied to the country as economic vassals. These were the Cisplatine Republic and Riograndense Republic in the south of former Brazil, and the Pernambucano Republic in the north. The first two states were more closely tied to the UPSA, being part of its pre-war trade sphere in any case and with good transport links, while Pernambuco was run more like a distant colony. Both the rulers of the two nearer republics and the Adamantine Party leadership sought to have them directly join the UPSA as provinces as soon as possible, though it was decided to make this a fairly cautious process to allow the republics to first make reforms to harmonise their laws with the Meridian Constitution in preparation, and also to avoid stirring up trouble again with the remnant of Brazil (though in the short term the Portuguese were unlikely to be capable of much). Pernambuco on the other hand was allowed to maintain laws that would have been unacceptable in the UPSA as a whole, such as the institution of slavery, and was treated as a subordinate trade partner alone with no prospect of accession to the United Provinces.

This meant that Cisplatina and Rio Grande were stuck in a strange position of legal limbo, possessing some but not all of the laws and status of the UPSA. People being people, this was swiftly exploited. Buenos Aires and its rapidly industrialising hinterland needed cheap workers. The workers who already lived in the city and province benefited from the Rights of Man legislation that had been passed by President Castelli decades before—anaemic compared to the workers’ rights that would be won in some countries as a result of the Popular Wars and Democratic Experiment, but nonetheless awkward for the industrialists. Fortuitously, right across the River Plate basin lay Montevideo: not easily accessible by road, but by ship was another matter. It was Enrique Franco, a shipping competitor to the more famous Félix Ocampo (inventor of the Standard Crate) who first operated a mass-transit, low-comfort steamboat line between the two cities. In cramped and often filthy conditions, in ships that often transported bulk cargo instead of people, masses of poor Cisplatine workers would be brought across to Buenos Aires to work in the factories (or occasionally on the farms), their lack of Meridian citizenship and the ensuing protection meaning that their employers were free to exploit them with lower wages and longer hours. Yet the workers kept coming, for this was still often better than what they could get in the ramshackle, incoherent and corruptly governed Cisplatine Republic. At least there was always guaranteed work in the booming UPSA. And many of them either naïvely hoped they could gain Meridian citizenship, or else plotted to escape and obtain some forged papers—as indeed some did. The workers were typically housed in shanty-towns of miserable little Lisieux-style Utilitarian Planned Replacement houses which grew up around the suburbs of Buenos Aires and eventually other cities too: their employers tended to move the workers deeper into the interior to exploit other booming cities, ignoring questions about when the workers might be returned to Cisplatina. Words like ‘temporary’ and ‘transient’ were quietly dropped from documents.

At the same time, the UPSA was experiencing a very different kind of immigration: from the German states. Previously, those Germans fleeing oppression or looking for a better life had typically emigrated to the ENA, with its existing German population and history of settlement and available land. Things had changed, though. To some extent this had come in with the upsurge in patriotism in the mid to late 18th century, with francophobia providing an excuse for other xenophobia and even longstanding German immigrants such as the Mühlenbergs having to anglicise their name to ‘Mullenburgh’ in order to be considered sufficiently ‘American’. However, this was not the major issue that put off new German immigrants. Rather, it was the Virginia Crisis, the sense that the east coast of America was no longer a place where men and their families could settle in the hope of being safe and removed from war and conflict. Overly lurid tales of slave rebellion depredations were also spreading through Europe in florin bloodies and sequents (many of them, but not all, from Carolinian printing presses) which tended to put off the more credulous immigrants. The UPSA, on the other hand, had a good reputation: the last time it had been attacked on its own soil was the Third Platinean War, and in the Popular Wars it had successfully manipulated other powers into taking a position of power and gaining new lands for settlement without spending much blood. Accounts of the political debates in the Cortes also circulated throughout Europe and encouraged many with radical sympathies that, though their views were not always holding power in the UPSA, at least they could be openly debated and published without you being locked up. Many of the disconsolate Schmidtist rebels in particular viewed the UPSA as a place where at least the radical side of their views, if not the German nationalist-side, might see fruition. Most famous of the Schmidtist immigrants was, of course, Manfred Landau, who had escaped from the Low Countries with Admiral Forgues’ help in 1834. In the early years, there was little control of immigration to the UPSA and even potentially politically dangerous men like Landau were waved through without a glance.

German immigration, especially German radical immigration, proved to be contentious. At first this may seem surprising. The UPSA was a country in which immigrants had always played a role from the start. Defectors from the Duke of Noailles’ army in the Second Platinean War, including Jean-Charles Pichegru and Noailles’ own son, were vital in the early history of the nation as soldiers and politicians. Yet, of course, the Linnaeanism of President-General Castelli (himself descended from Italians) had promoted the idea of Latin solidarity, so the French were less threatening. Still, immigrants from unquestionably non-Latin backgrounds such as Henry Cavendish and Joseph Priestley had been welcomed as well. The point was that they came in small numbers and were educated men. The new wave of Germans was different: some were intellectuals discontented with the failure of Schmidtism, but many more were poor men and women simply seeking a better life. Although they mostly obtained Meridian citizenship unlike the Cisplatine migrants, the Germans’ worse-off station meant that they too were often willing to work lower wages and longer hours than Meridian workers, putting more people out of work in what was on paper an economic boom time. And this resulted in popular anger. The first recorded riot of unemployed Meridian workers was in Quilmes[1] in 1838, but they rapidly spread across the whole of the southeastern provinces, where most of the immigrants had settled. And of course the riots turned ugly: most of the out-of-work Meridians blamed not the employers who had taken advantage of the German immigrants and brought in the Cisplatineans themselves, but the poor immigrants and the government for not stopping them coming in. The cheap shantytowns that the immigrants lived in proved rather easy to set alight, as remembered in the famous sardonic Brazilian political cartoon “Torch of Liberty”, in which grotesquely-portrayed rioters use the UPSA’s titular symbol to burn down a house full of Cisplatineans, including mothers with wailing babies. The Meridian dream of a better life and no class divisions was becoming tarnished on both sides...


From – “Pablo Sanchez as a Man” by Étienne Dubois (1978) –

It was probably the wave of anti-immigrant violence which brought Pablo Sanchez back to the here and now after a few years of more esoteric interests (or so they seemed at the time). Sanchez had arrived in the UPSA in 1837, being somewhat surprised to find that many people avidly listened to his reluctant eyewitness accounts of the Popular Wars in Spain. Sanchez was already a minor celebrity by the time he applied to become a history lecturer at the University of Buenos Aires, and he was readily accepted despite his rather unusual circumstances (having effectively transitioned from being a student to a professor at the University of Salamanca without ever actually graduating). Sanchez quickly remedied this by putting out sufficient work in two years to be recognised by his new institution and formally granted the degree that men had viewed as being invisibly present anyway.

Sanchez rapidly became a popular man at the University among both students and some of his colleagues (though others found him to be an upstart). He was a charismatic speaker who could bring history to life, and whose personal adventures around the world working for the Portuguese East India Company granted him insights that those whose knowledge was purely theoretical could not possess. His lecture series ‘On the Parallelism of Noble Titles in Europe and the Chinese Empire’, later published as a compilation of essays, is considered by some to be his first ‘Societist’ work, though to some extent this represents modern authors looking for what they want to see; the lectures simply observed that there was a correlation and a possible universality rather than elaborating on whether this was desirable or not. They did, however, form the basis for his later book Unity Through Society, to which he added personal commentary on how he viewed this as a hint to the way forward—hence why Combine writers commonly state that that book was written in 1841, a misconception that has even been propagated elsewhere. The core of the book may be based on those lectures and essays, but the version incorporating Sanchez’s own ideas about the future would not be written and published until 1844, as a consequence of the effects that the 1843 presidential election had on Sanchez’s character and ambition.

Sanchez continued to have contact with his great friend Luis Carlos Cruz, the writer and former trader, and even used one of his books—an account of his travels to Goa and the practices he had observed there—as part of his students’ reading list. It was through Sanchez and Cruz’s discussions of India that they first met Guillaume Laurent, a Frenchman with the same background in trade who had settled in the UPSA after striking it lucky in an incident with a maharajah and a bag of diamonds. Laurent’s interests lay not in history per se, but in linguistics. He had learned English just to read Sir William Jones’ book on Sanskrit: the British lawyer and philologist had observed correlations between the Indian language and the equally old European ones of Latin and Ancient Greek. He had further suggested that they might all be descended from a common tongue.[2] It was a powerful, emotive idea, for it brought to mind the story of the Tower of Babel in the Bible and repeated in many other writings across the Middle East. Although the original primordial language (later dubbed ‘Old Eurasian’[3]) predated writing and thus no traces of it could be found today, Laurent was one of many historical linguists working at the time who thought that it could be back-derived by making comparisons between different recorded languages old and new and working out the timescale of how they had diverged.

Laurent viewed this task as something worth doing for the pursuit of knowledge alone, but—as in many cases—Sanchez saw a bigger picture. He had already made the observation, integral to the eventual ideology of Societism, that all human societies inclined towards the same hierarchism—and in the case of his comparison between European and Chinese nobility, sometimes an improbably similar manifestation of such. This, to his mind, suggested that the drive to form a societal hierarchy was biologically, psychologically, spiritually inherent to the human race and a common trait to all humans. Laurent had given him another piece of the puzzle, another facet of the sparkling gemstone he searched for: language. Language itself, to speak any language, was also a universal trait: Laurent told Sanchez and Cruz of the recently published work of the Virginian doctor and social reformer Alexander Disney, who in 1834 had come across an asylum which had been left largely abandoned for several years due to the Virginia Crisis. Most of the inmates with more serious conditions had either died or vanished, but there was a group of young deaf children—whose treatment in that part of Virginia at the time was rather unenlightened—who had been left to fend for themselves and had been hiding out in a local wood, ‘living as savages’ as Disney put it. The ‘Disney Children’ were of great interest to those studying anthropology and the history of civilisation, including of course Sanchez himself, in how they had formed a hierarchy among themselves while isolated from any possible outside influences. Yet what was of even more interest was that they had formed their own unique sign language to communicate with, which bore no resemblance to any of the existing sign languages used in North America or elsewhere.[4] With no prior exposure to language either spoken or signed, the children had independently developed a means of communication. To Sanchez, it was clear that the drive to develop language was an inherent and definitive quality to the human race, just like the drive to develop hierarchy.

William Jones’ work on the common ancestry of many (perhaps all?) languages further suggested to Sanchez that if this original primordial language could indeed be derived, it could be used as a universal human language. This was in itself far from a new idea: a century earlier, the works of Gottfried Leibniz had promoted the notion of a single perfect universal human language (something that had in turn been criticised by Voltaire through the character of ‘Dr Pangloss’, a parody of Leibniz, in Candide). Leibniz had the idea that mathematics were already a kind of universal language and that they could form the basis for a true lingua franca: his notion of the ‘alphabet of human thought’, also proposed by René Descartes, was that all complex ideas could be broken down into simple components, which would form the basis of the language. (It has been observed that this somewhat resembles how the Chinese language works, perhaps reflecting Leibniz’s own Sinophilia). Sanchez read Leibniz’s works but dismissed his core concept of how a universal language would work: “Language is more than simply expressing ideas”, he wrote, “it is about awakening raw, primordial feelings in the heart. Mathematically there is no difference between ‘To be or not to be, that is the question’ and ‘Shall I commit suicide or not?’ yet to the heart there is a chasm greater than the void between the stars – or ‘a really big hole’ as Herr Leibniz’s perfect language would have it.”[5]

It was because of this that Sanchez rejected the idea of a constructed universal language. “It would be dead, of less worth than any incomprehensible hieroglyphs from the Egyptian pyramids.[6] Language needs idiom, and idiom needs myth, legend, famous people, famous events to draw upon.[7] Equally, if the language of one so-called nation was imposed upon the whole world, it would fail to work because people outside that region do not have the same background of knowledge to work with and the idioms would become meaningless. But if the same language was once spoken by all the peoples of the world and its original idioms could be revived...” Thus came the idea of Habla Humana, the universal Human Speech that would be derived from a reconstruction of Old Eurasian plus carefully calculated enhancements to allow for modern technologies and so forth. Yet it was obvious to Sanchez that such a speech would require endless linguistic study and archaeological work across the world, and he would likely not live to see it. So, despite his dismissive attitude towards Leibniz, he did adopt one of the great man’s ideas: that until a true universal language became possible, a rationalised and modernised version of Latin would function as a temporary stopgap—Latin was well known and understood by many and at least called back to a time before the modern nations of Europe were divided.

Despite this, it is entirely possible that Sanchez’s work with Laurent and Cruz on what would become Novalatina would have remained nothing more than the weekend hobby of a dilettante, that Sanchez’s writings on the subject of human universality might have remained obscure. The observation of George Gascoyne that ‘Sanchez didn’t say anything new; lots of people had said similar things; the difference was, people listened’ is correct, but people would not have listened without Sanchez’s drive and charisma, and he would not have thrown that drive and charisma into his work without his experiences of the 1843 presidential election...

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

The signs of Colorado trouble were there for those to see. The large number of German radicals—some intellectuals, some not, but all of them fairly poor—who had immigrated to the country viewed the Colorado Party as their natural spiritual home. Manfred Landau got himself elected to the Cortes in 1839 as one of Parana’s deputies and became notorious in La Lupa de Cordoba’s accounts of proceedings in the chamber, which accurately recorded his halting Spanish and gave him a phonetic German accent. The whole matter was viewed with some alarm by a large faction of the party, which viewed the party’s raison d’etre as representing the very workingmen who were losing their jobs due to German immigration. Ugly scenes were fought out in the Solidarity Club between that faction and those who viewed the Germans as a valuable addition of experienced radical theorists. Linnaeus once again became an issue, with the first faction calling back to the Jacobin ideas of the Castelli era and demanding the recognition of the superiority of the Latin race over the Germans (though, of course, this did not account for the fact that they also hated the equally Latin Cisplatineans). The fight between Neo-Jacobins and Germanophiles helped dent the Colorados’ chances for the 1839 election fought under the two-round system, in turn helping keep the Adamantines’ majority intact, but as of yet much of the danger still remained hidden below the surface like an iceberg.

The Amarillos, on the other hand, were shaping their strategy around the same issues. Following their embarrassing 1837 presidential defeat, the party reformed itself under the name Unionist Party and started looking for new issues on which to attack the Adamantines. Immigration rapidly proved to be such an area. It did not matter that many of the Unionists’ rich supporters were the same employers who had benefited from that immigration. It was a line of attack that let the Unionists reach across the political divide and appeal to poor Meridians who felt ignored by the Adamantines and viewed the Colorados’ infighting with concern. The Unionists’ opposition leader in the Cortes, ‘President of Asturias’ Rodrigo del Prado, made continuous attacks on how ‘the Adamantines boasted of their creation of a Meridian empire: now we see it is only a way for them to rob the Meridian people of their birthright. In twenty years’ time, will it be Meridian workers begging for a crust in the gutters of rich Montevideo?’ That the attack was absurd did not matter: it was emotive and it was powerful. Del Prado turned the Adamantines’ diamond symbolism (intended to portray purity and lack of corruption) back on them, painting them as being cold, hard and indifferent. The political landscape became poisoned with bitter partisanship, with the Unionists grandstanding by, for example, filibustering a bill creating a new government railway company unless it contained clauses about requiring a certain percentage of the workers to be not only Meridian citizens, but also natural born ones. All these moves failed, as they were intended to—after all, many prominent Unionists had interest in those railway companies and had no intention of employing the more expensive Meridian workers—but they created an image of the party in the popular imagination.

In 1841 the Unionists also exploited the leaking of secret government negotiations with the Guyana Republic, in which the UPSA sought to sell some of its gains in the interior of Brazil to that ramshackle state and lease a larger portion in the Amazon watershed. This reflected that the former Brazilian territory in this region was functionally useless to the UPSA as it was far more easily accessed from the north, as well as establishing closer relations with Guyana for future economic cooperation (read exploitation), but when suitably presented to the voters by del Prado’s acid tongue, represented a shameful backing down from all the audacious rhetoric of victory that the Adamantines had indulged in. Of course, the Adamantines had not intended the negotiations to become public until after the election, but President Almada chose to stick to his guns and hurry the negotiations so that the land cession was completed by 1842. While Almada did succeed in at least making his government look confident and decisive again, the damage was done.

For the 1843 presidential election, the Adamantines selected Emilio Trejo, a deputy from Potosí province who was the serving Foreign Minister. This selection reflects the Adamantines’ view of the political landscape and a failure to recognise the dangers that had been unleashed: it was intended to reinforce memories of the victories of the Brazilian War and the new settlement with the client states in South America, and also to try and shore up the vote in the northwest, where miners’ trade unions (legalised by President Castelli many years earlier) tended to deliver big votes for the Colorados—who, based on the 1837 results, were still considered a bigger threat.

The Colorados themselves, after a bitter convention that included several walk-outs, selected Eduardo Alemán, a deputy from Santa Fe province who was of the Germanophile faction and spoke of the common needs of all workers. He advocated the immediate accession of the Cisplatine and Riograndense republics, thus making all their poor workers citizens and bringing them under the protection of Meridian law. This would make sense for solving the employment problem...if voters were ultra-rational automata. As it was, this was rapidly condemned as ‘special treatment for the invaders and a spit in the face of our own people’ and several prominent Colorado deputies refused to back or campaign for Alemán.

The Unionists’ candidate was obvious: Rodrigo del Prado. The party therefore pulled the rug out from under everyone’s assumptions when del Prado declined the nomination and instead proposed a candidate who was accepted by acclamation—obviously a long-planned ploy. The choice of the new candidate was astonishing and radical for the Meridian political landscape: his name was Manuel Vinay and he was the Intendant of the Province of Chile. He was not a sitting deputy (though he had served as one in the past) like almost every other presidential candidate in the country’s sixty-year history. The Intendants, an inherited relic of the Bourbon system, were effectively appointed governors for the provinces who liaised with the elected local Cortes Provinciales for each province. They did not have much power, reflecting the Meridian unitarian consensus that would only become challenged in the next few years, and were usually viewed as almost apolitical and above electoral politics. Vinay was a bit different due to having served as a deputy in the past, but it was still a shocking move and one to which the Adamantines were uncertain of their response to. But, unlike many Intendants, Vinay was very popular across Chile Province—which was also the UPSA’s most populated province and one which the Adamantine Party had won the support of in the last two elections.[8] The Adamantines had expected del Prado’s immigration scaremongering to only play well in the eastern provinces, where immigration had been felt the strongest, and to turn off voters in the west. But a popular Chilean as candidate blew that assumption out of the water. Too late to reconfigure the campaign.

United Provinces of South America presidential election, 1843 (First round) results:

Emilio Trejo (Adamantine): 37%
Manuel Vinay (Unionist): 36%
Eduardo Alemán (Colorado): 21%
Others*: 6%

*Includes three different ‘Real Colorado’ Neo-Jacobin candidates, who refused to cooperate and thus split the vote uselessly

The vote was a shock, both because of how well the Unionists had done (to those who had previously dismissed their campaign) and how badly the Colorados had done. For the month of campaigning separating the two rounds, the Adamantines pulled out all the stops and even sought endorsement from Alemán, who refused but informally stated that he viewed them as the lesser of two evils. Many prominent Colorados, however, instead said that at least the Unionists recognised the danger of the immigrants and reluctantly endorsed Vinay, something which no-one (least of all theorists like Jorge Vélaz) had expected. It was in this phase of the campaign that a certain academic rose to the fore...

From – “Pablo Sanchez as a Man” by Étienne Dubois (1978) –

Sanchez had not been following the election in detail. His views on democracy, which became solidified as a result of this election, appear to have been fairly vague and amorphous prior to this time and it is uncertain whether he voted in the 1839 legislative elections after obtaining his Meridian citizenship, and if so, for whom. However, the Unionists’ success was a wake-up call for Sanchez, shocked at how such blatant lies could have gained such popular support. As a result—together with Cruz, who had some misgivings—Sanchez spoke at several political gatherings, giving the Unionists a counterblast as fiery as anything that del Prado had come up with. However, as he stated in his famous reply to a journalist, he refused to endorse the Adamantines and did not speak at their events: he simply attacked the Unionists, calling them liars and hypocrites, pointing out their leaders’ own interest in the status quo. This might have worked, except Sanchez kept calling back to his views about how the Meridian workers should show solidarity with those from other nations, pointing out that many of them were themselves the descendants of fairly recent immigrants. This was a message too theoretical for many and, on a good day, prompted them to walk away...on a bad day, they started throwing things at Sanchez. But he had seen worse in Madrid during the run-up to the Popular Wars. It only reinforced the attitudes that had formed on the day he tried to talk down the mob there.[9]

Cruz had expected this. But, to his surprise, a minority of the people there—mostly intellectuals and bourgeoisie, but some workers too—did listen to Sanchez. His charisma came out even when he was talking about such apparently unimportant and theoretical matters. He was almost like a prophet. Men—and a few women—were intrigued by Sanchez’s ideas of a universal brotherhood and an end to war.

Not enough to swing an election, nowhere near, of course. But though Sanchez read the second round election results (and the following legislative elections that rewarded the same party) with bitterness, suddenly, he had people listening to him...

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

United Provinces of South America presidential election, 1843 (Second round) results:

Manuel Vinay (Unionist): 53%
Emilio Trejo (Adamantine): 47%



United Provinces of South America legislative election, 1844[10] (after second round where necessary) results:

353 seats, 177 needed for majority
Unionist Party: 180 seats
Adamantine Party: 102 seats
Colorado Party: 69 seats
Independents: 2 seats
Unionist majority of 7




[1]A city south of Buenos Aires originally founded as a reservation for displaced natives from much further north; in OTL now being swallowed up by Buenos Aires’ built-up area.

[2] Sir William Jones made the same observations in OTL.

[3] Known in OTL as Proto-Indo-European.

[4] Sign languages are a very old idea, but until recently every village with a large percentage of deaf people (usually for genetic reasons) had its own unique one, rather than the much larger ones for widespread communication that we see today. What Disney has seen is similar (albeit on a smaller scale) to the OTL development of Nicaraguan Sign Language by deaf children in the 1970s and 80s.

[5] NB the author has rendered this using a famous English quote—the original Spanish writing by Sanchez used a line from Don Quixote.

[6] Reflecting the fact that without the Napoleonic expedition to Egypt, in TTL the Rosetta Stone was not found and Egyptian hieroglyphs thus far remain as incomprehensible in TTL as Linear A.

[7] This is similar to the criticism that J. R. R. Tolkien made of Esperanto in OTL.

[8] NB this is not like the USA’s electoral college, it’s not that you get something for topping the polls in Chile, but it’s such a big chunk of the population that to a certain extent ‘who carries Chile carries the nation’ even though it’s based on national popular vote.

[9] See Parts #60 and #121.

[10] This should really be in 1843 to fit the cycle, but it was delayed a few months as the constitution forbids legislative elections being held at the same time as presidential ones.


Part #163: The Invisible Empire

“Paradoxically, the great trading companies present both a negative and a positive example for the human race. Negatively, of course, they represent the exploitation of one region by another, favouring inequality and division. But positively, as they are concerned first and foremost with profit and will avoid anything that conflicts with that goal, they will cast aside the preconceptions that blind us and happily mix with those from allegedly exotic climes…”

– Pablo Sanchez, Pax Aeterna, 1845​

*

From: “Twixt China and India: A History of Indochina” by Gaspar Correia (1962, authorised English translation)—

Prior to the First Sino-Siamese War (1832-1838), the Threefold Harmonious Accord, dominated by the Kingdom of Ayutthaya—to the point that it was described as a Siamese Empire by European traders—had faced few setbacks. Formed in 1812 in response to Phaungasa Min’s partially successful reconquest of Burma for the Konbaung regime, the Accord originally represented a defensive alliance, reflecting the fact that China, having descended into the Three Emperors’ War, could no longer be relied upon. The ‘Threefold’ reflects that it was primarily an alliance between Ayutthaya, Pegu and Tonkin, although the disunited Lao states—Luang Prabang, Tran Ninh and Vientiane—were also members. For the generation preceding the First Sino-Siamese War, the Thais succeeded in gaining a predominant position, in particular subordinating the minor Lao states. Pegu was also brought under Thai influence, in part due to paranoia about neighbouring Kongbaung Burma, which still sought to regain all its former territories, including Pegu. Tonkin was initially the most independent-minded of the member states and blocked the Thais out from the same level of influence, but this was reduced when Thai forces helped defend Tonkin from an attack by the Nguyen lords of Cochinchina in 1814-17, who sought to reunite Daiviet under their rule.[1]

The Accord was swift to modernise and learn from European traders without allowing them to gain a foothold. Military modernisation was abetted by the fact that the Accord was in an almost continuous state of warfare from its creation. In 1821-23 the International Counter-Piracy Agency blundered into a desultory war with the small Thai navy, which was eventually resolved with a settlement (after all, both organisations were ultimately opposed to the pirates in the region) but helped highlight to the Thais how some of their weapons and tactics were outdated compared to those coming out of Europe. At the same time (viewed by the Thais as simply another front of the same war, but considered a separate conflict to Europeans), Accord troops invaded the southern Malay Peninsula and conquered Kedah and Perak, ejecting the French East India Company from Penang in the process. Siam had arrived on the international stage.

The Siamese were canny enough to recognise both the potential of new European technologies and the dangers of inviting Europeans in to build them. To that end, the King pursued a policy of only inviting Europeans associated with nations which he judged (based on quite accurate intelligence coming via contacts among the hongmen of Hanjing in Feng China) as not being capable of pressing influence into conquest. The Danish Asiatic Company, only recently re-founded and lacking much capability compared to its rivals, was the ideal choice and it was Danes (later Scandinavians) who helped train a Europeanised Thai army and eventually built railways and factories across the Empire. Also recognising that relying too much on one nation was a bad idea, the Thais maintained lower-level contacts with traders from the ENA and the UPSA, which they viewed as being too concerned with their own affairs to pose much of a threat. Meanwhile, the Belgian Ostend Company, seeking new territories in which to expand influence that their Dutch rivals hadn’t reached yet, explored trade contacts with Cochinchina, eventually expanding into Cambodia. The Thais watched this with suspicion.

The Popular Wars, though not directly touching the Accord, had a profound effect on its relationship with Europeans. The balance of power had shifted. Denmark remained a perfect partner, but the downfall of the Dutch meant that the remnants of the Dutch East India Company—now forming the Java-based Batavian Republic—were no longer such a threat. Indeed, it was the Batavian Republic leadership that approached the Siamese for assistance, acquiring weapons, supplies and mercenaries from the Accord in exchange for information and trade contacts. In the short term, however, the Accord had to fight the First Sino-Siamese War, and it went badly. Beginning over an audacious claim that chaotic Yunnan province would join the Accord, the war raged for six years. Feng China succeeded in regaining almost all of Yunnan province and conquering a small part of Tonkin, which was directly incorporated into Guangxi province rather than being treated as a vassal.[2] The defeat encouraged Burma to take another shot at reconquest, and the Burmese did manage to reconquer part of Pegu to add to their minor gains from Yunnan a few years before.

At this point, the Accord could easily have collapsed, but instead King Sunthon managed to put down the rebellions of 1838-1841 and create the single united Siamese Empire that Europeans had been implying the existence of for years already. In this he was assisted by both the skill and loyalty of his Danish-trained troops, but it was the Batavian Dutch who helped the Siamese prevent Kedah and Perak from breaking free (with subtle French assistance). The event solidified the alliance, and from that time forward the Siamese relied on the Batavians as much as Denmark. It was a two-way street, as well, as illustrated by the short Timor War of 1844. The Portuguese, licking their wounds after the defeats of the Popular Wars and the loss of influence in newly strong Mataram, sought to save face by conquering Dutch West Timor from what they viewed as a Batavian Republic on the verge of collapse. The Batavians had just fought a war against the Belgians, who sought to take over all the former VOC territories but had finally been repelled from a siege of Batavia/Jakarta in 1843. The Portuguese thought that the Belgians’ lack of absolute victory (they had managed to gain control over part of the largely empty Nieuw Holland territories) was merely due to long supply lines, and that one last push would topple the Batavians. The reality turned out to be very different. With veteran native troops and experienced colonial officers hardened by the wars with Belgium and assisting the Siamese, armed with the new muskets and a few rifles being made by Siamese gunsmiths, the Batavians easily repelled the Portuguese attack.

The Timor War would have been another minor colonial clash, had it not been for the audacious Batavian officer Joost Berman, who saw an opportunity as the Portuguese fled in disarray and managed to push through and take the capital of Lifau. In this he was aided by a rebellion among the Topasses—people of mixed race but Portuguese language and culture who dominated the interior—who had become upset by the Aveiro Doctrine imposing a regular governor on Timor.[3] The Topasses allied with the Dutch in exchange for promises of religious toleration and a better treatment under the law (promised on the spur of the moment by Berman, and viewed with some horror by the Lords Seventeen in Batavia) and overthrew the somewhat complacent Portuguese administration. The whole island of Timor came under Batavian control from 1845 onwards. What might seem like a minor clash at the end of the world would become part of the causes behind the Pânico de '46 in Lisbon: the bulk of the gunpowder in that shell might be a broader sense of socio-economic inequality and authoritarian government, but the humiliation of a defeat at the hands of a handful of exilic Dutch who didn’t even own their own homeland anymore was the lit fuse that set it off.

The Batavians found themselves being useful go-betweens among the various powers of the Nusantara.[4] Their outpost at Malacca was both strategically vital for control of the Straits and gave them direct access to the new southern territories of the Siamese Empire; soon the Batavian Dutch had inviegled themselves into the administration to the point that the Emperor of Siam couldn’t run the place without them. It was a symbiotic relationship of sorts. One ironic twist came when the Dutch helped the Siamese take over Aceh—a region over which they had already had some influence—in an 1846-7 conflict that started out as intervention into a local civil war over succession but ended up being a war of conquest. The irony was that the VOC had failed to accomplish the same task at the height of its power in the 1820s, yet now acquired much the same influence it had always wanted in its diminished state. Aceh, producer of half the world’s black pepper, was absolutely vital for European trade, especially considering reactions to the Great Jihad were ending the Orientalist fad for more exotic dishes (such as curries) in Europe at this time, and many people were reverting back to pepper and mustard as condiments. Both the Batavians and the Siamese became rich off the proceeds, the Batavians handling the shipping to Europe (with assistance from their fellow exiles in the Cape Republic, and ICPA escorts on the occasions when the Belgians tried to seize the cargo in open waters) and the Siamese covering the administration of the new pepper plantations. The latter were drawn up according to new European theories mixed with local experience. The treatment of the native Acehnese on the plantations remains a Heritage Point of Controversy; for those who describe it as slavery, irony arises as many of the administrators were mardijkers, descendants of Spanish and Portuguese slaves whose ancestors had been freed by the Dutch over a century before.

Having beaten off the previous Belgian attack, in 1849 the Batavian fleet raided the Cochinchinese port of Tam Thang,[5] where the Belgian Ostend Company had a large trading outpost and had built a railway to capital, Gia Dinh.[6] The Batavians caught the Belgians by surprise, burning much of their trade fleet and bombarding the railway station, setting part of the city alight (though as the city was situated in a swamp, this did not spread very far). Highly controversial elsewhere, the Batavians’ act coupled to Siamese army manoeuvres effectively intimidated the Cochinchinese into cutting ties with the Belgians and remaining neutral when the Siamese invaded and conquered neighbouring Cambodia in 1853-6. A response from Belgium seemed likely, but fortunately for the Batavians, the Celle Mutiny and the Unification War had intervened in the meantime, meaning that the Belgians had quite enough on their plate closer to home. The Tam Thang operation’s commander was, naturally, Joost Berman once again—who would go on to be elected one of the Lords Seventeen in 1860. “He’s quite mad, but he’s also lucky,” as one of his contemporaries described him, “and perhaps we need more of that.” If the similarly audacious acts of Hendrik van Nieuwenhuizen had ultimately doomed the Dutch Republic, Berman balanced the scales by saving its successor.

Another area in which the Batavians played a role was in the Meridians’ new involvement in the Nusantara. Some Meridian traders had always had a small-scale interest in the China trade, but that was about as far as the distant UPSA’s influence had gone. The massive cessions from New Spain in exchange for the Meridian alliance in the Popular Wars, on the other hand, had suddenly gifted the UPSA with a ready-made empire. If, that was, they could keep control of it. Having little experience, the Meridian colonial administrators from the so-called Adamantine Philippine Company struggled, particularly considering that the Sultanate of Sulu had been building more influence among the Muslim Moro people of Mindanao for some years now. By 1843, when the Unionist Party came to power, the great prestige victory of their Adamantine Party opponents had become something of a damp squib, with actual Meridian control amounting to a slice of Formosa and parts of Luzon, sometimes, on a good day. President Vinay took a different tack, winding up the Adamantine Pacific Company with its absurd partisan name and taking a more hands-off approach. Meridian Formosa was split off and in 1848 was combined with British Formosa to create a new independent Republic of Formosa under Meridian influence. Further south, a new Philippine Authority was created which effectively ran the Philippines as though it was a Meridian province, except without elections (officials being chosen by the appointed Governor-General).

In practice Meridian control still did not amount to much more than parts of Luzon, but from around 1846 onwards, close cooperation with the Batavian Dutch became the norm. The Batavians had vast knowledge and experience of the Nusantara, if not the Philippines specifically, and helped supply the Meridians with officials and interpreters in exchange for favourable trade deals. The creation of a colonial infrastructure under Dutch auspices helped yield better trade, and in the 1850s the Meridian Philippines began to turn a profit at last—something tacitly recognised by the Adamantine Party when they returned to power, leaving the Unionist-created infrastructure in place. The increasing competence and power of the Philippine Authority was demonstrated in 1855-7 when a joint Meridian/Batavian fleet reconquered the island of Palawan, which had been taken from Sulu by the Spanish in the 1740s but retaken by Sulu during the Philippine War of 1817-21. The victory helped the Meridians gain face throughout the region and showed that they were a real threat to the local powers. In 1861, the Sultans of Sulu and Mataram signed the Treaty of Banjarmasin (with the Sultan of that state as a junior third partner) with the goal of resisting encroachment from all the powers looking to gobble up more trade and territory in the region: with the Batavian alliance indirectly linking both Siam and the Meridians and ensuring their goals did not conflict, the native sultanates could find themselves disappearing before a united front. Whether that would be the case, though, remained to be seen…



[1] See Part #93.

[2] See Part #152.

[3] In OTL, the Topasses fell out with the colonial Portuguese in the 1760s due to a similar attempt to impose direct control (butterflied away in TTL) and this led to the capital being moved from Lifau to Dili, with a low-scale war being fought between the Portuguese and Topasses for the next twenty years.

[4] An Indonesian term used in OTL to just mean Indonesia, but in TTL to mean the whole Malay Archipelago, including the Philippines and so on.

[5] Now called Vung Tau in OTL.

[6] Now called Saigon / Ho Chi Minh City in OTL.


Part #164: Bless My Homeland(s) Forever

“And as for Rudolf’s reforms in that part of Europe, all I can say is that, in my considered opinion, it is very much a step in the [REDACTED] direction.”

– Excerpt from an 1856 interview with Pablo Sanchez, originally published in the Buenos Aires newspaper El Heraldo; reproduced by Étienne Dubois in “Pablo Sanchez as a Man” (1978) from the only surviving copy, held by the Biblioteka Mundial and edited for public release​

*

From: “Crucible of Ideas, Fount of Futures: The Age of the Democratic Experiment” by Charles Powell (1981)

If any nation could be said to have lost the Popular Wars, surely it was Austria. That is, if ‘Austria’ could even be said to be a nation. Francis II’s claim throughout the Watchful Peace that he was Holy Roman Emperor of a de jure united but stubbornly rebellious Empire, never taken seriously by all but the most sycophantic mapmakers, had finally been relinquished with his death; but what would replace it? For a decade or so, while Rudolf III remained a boy emperor subject to the triple regency of his mother the Dowager Empress Henrietta Eugénie, his older half-sister Maria Sophia, Countess of Tyrol, and his uncle Archduke Charles, Elector of Servia,[1] the Hapsburg dominions found themselves in an awkward halfway house state. This period, later known as ‘The Cusp’ in historiography, forms a unique era in the arts and literature of the region: brief though it might be, it captures a poignant, timeless moment in which the past had faded and crumbled but the future had yet to fully form. Many of the greatest works of art of the region come from these few years: Kerdić’s “Faded Roseblossoms” (Symphony No. 3), the painting “Hearts in Winter” by Karl Kaltenbrunner (which depicts a Viennese summer scene, but conveying through pastel colours that the nation of the whole was suffering through a spiritual winter), and the bittersweet novel That Wretched Peace by József Irinyi, though that would not be published until many years later. Such works share an obvious theme of brooding on the defeats of the past and uncertainty about what the future might hold.

If the regency triumvirate’s members had thought that they might continue to direct Rudolf’s reign as he aged towards majority and ensure he followed what they considered to be the right track, they were sorely disappointed. Rudolf was his father’s son, in that he developed ideas about governance early on and stuck to them stubbornly throughout his life. However, those ideas were very different from those of Francis II. He did not, of course, fabricate them from whole cloth. Rudolf had many influences growing up, but two of the most important were undoubtedly the brothers István and János Orosz. The two Hungarians reached a privileged position at court through a peculiarly independent sequence of events: István, then a colonel in Archduke Charles’ army, had been the chief herald and negotiator of the Archduke when he had made his famous ‘Carolian Turnaround’ and approached Henrietta Eugénie and Maria Sophia in besieged Vienna about the possibility of a truce. Since then, he had proved himself to be a competent and trustworthy lieutenant in state affairs. János, on the other hand, rather than being a soldier and officer of state, was the younger brother: intended for the Catholic Church, he had scandalised his family by running away from the seminary to elope with a German-speaking bride of commoner stock. He had then gone on to apply his education by studying further in universities abroad, and had created a niche for himself tutoring the children of nobles in Tyrol, where he had come to the attention of Maria Sophia. Thus he found himself reunited with his brother—who had also made a controversial choice of bride, falling in love with a Servian girl while stationed in occupied Belgrade during the Austro-Turkish War of 1818-1823.[2] Both men were strong presences in Rudolf’s life, János being his favourite tutor and István his idolised hero for his war stories. The triumvirate mostly regarded this as harmless, with the two being decent role models aside from their obscure marriages.

However, though they were undoubtedly not the sole instigators of Rudolf’s slowly forming ideas of government, the two did play a key role. János educated Rudolf extensively in recent political history, describing the French Revolution that had taken place years before Rudolf’s birth and the various different responses to it by foreign powers. János may not have thought of the ‘Pandora’s box of republicanism and nationalism’ metaphor but he probably helped popularise it. He instilled in Rudolf the key point that simply trying to slam that box shut and pile weights on top, as men like Francis had tried, had failed as an approach: it only made the inevitable explosion more violent. Nations like Saxony had tried a moderate middle course to appease revolutionaries while riding the tide of popular anger and turning it towards the goal of greater power for the ruling classes, but that had had decidedly mixed results, as it was becoming increasingly clear throughout the Democratic Experiment era.

These were not questions with simple solutions. They were questions that had been debated in the salons of Vienna and many other cities throughout the empire, ever since Louis XVI had choked out his last breath on the floor of Robespierre’s phlogisticateur. And they were even more pressing questions for the Hapsburg dominions than they were for other European powers. A nationalist popular revolution in, say, Portugal would merely replace the ruling class, the nation already intact and secure in its borders. The same revolution in a state like Bavaria or Saxony might drive it to expand to form a German nation, a prophecy that had come true with the rise of the Schmidtists. But in the Hapsburg dominions, such a revolution would lead to not expansion and merging of former states, but the shattering of the ramshackle collection of entities held together by crowns and tradition. Under the Hapsburg crown lay the most diverse collections of languages, cultures and religions in Europe. One spark and the powder keg of nationalism would rip those dominions to shreds as Hungarians and Croats and Bohemians[3] all fought for their own state. Even the military had weighed into this debate—a very relevant one, considering the issues that such a multi-ethnic, multi-lingual state faced: when an officer might be German, his sergeant Hungarian and his soldiers Croatian, language policy in training could make or break a unit’s effectiveness. The army had considered the idea of trying to create an over-arching national identity based on shared values or religion, trying to subsume and subvert the questions of German and Hungarian and Slavic languages. In the end, that idea had been dismissed by the ruling classes, who considered it to be too much of a threat to their traditional way of life and power base: they would rather risk defeat in battle than pursue such a course.[4]

That was then; this was now. The world was a different place to how it had been during the Jacobin Wars, but the questions remained the same. The various ethnic uprisings of the Popular Wars in the Hapsburg lands, though confused and less effective than they might have been, had shown the dangers and the stakes. The dream of Austrian leadership in Germany was dead; something else would have to take its place. Old ideas, once dismissed by Francis II’s intransigence and accusations of disloyalty, surfaced once again. One project for Austria’s future, much discussed in the salons of the late 1830s, proposed that the dominions be split into ethnic-based regional states, all subordinated to a federal government. There were several different variations on this idea, including radical republican ones that saw no place in it for the royal family (which were banned and suppressed), more moderate ones that put them in a vague overarching constitutional role, and more traditional ones which put a Hapsburg prince at the head of each of the regional states and a single Emperor at the top of the federal government. Regardless of the details, the broad scheme would satisfy the demands of nationalists while retaining the unity of the central government.

The teenage Rudolf, who had a tidy mind, liked the idea of this neat hierarchy. But the Orosz brothers weren’t so sure: they used the example of their own mixed marriages to demonstrate to the young emperor that in real life, things did not always fit into such neat little boxes. Fortunately, the debate benefited from the commissioning of the 1837 census by the regency triumvirate, who were in the process of reversing Francis II’s blocks on modernisation and wanted a more detailed view of Rudolf’s reduced domain. The census considerably updated and refined views of what the Hapsburg crown now ruled over, illustrating the reduced number of German speakers relative to the whole and the large addition of Slavs and Romanians made as a result of the Austro-Turkish War of 1818-23. On János Orosz’s suggestion, Rudolf contracted the cartographer and statistician Ion Bibescu to analyse the census data in relation to his ideas for reforms to governance. Bibescu was a master of his trade, one of several individuals—including Alejandro Mendéz in the UPSA and the husband and wife team of Edward and Jennifer Jackson in Great Britain—who revolutionised statistical techniques and graphical representations for illustrating them at this time. Bibescu’s efforts produced much work in the way of graphs and charts, but most influential—and best remembered—is his ‘Map of Tongues’, which depicts the Hapsburg domains in terms of distribution of speakers of different languages (and hence ethnic groups). Bibescu created a complex scheme of representation including many shades of colours and different types of cross-hatching overlay to depict the level of detail required. Despite its apparent complexity, the map was well made and accessible to understanding, and Rudolf quickly cottoned on to the point that the Orosz brothers had been trying to make to him: the nature of the Hapsburg empire was such that neat little cut-out ethnic sub-states would not work. Certainly, there were regions that had large pluralities or small majorities of, say, Hungarians: but to try and turn those regions into ‘Hungary’ ignored the huge numbers of other groups present within its borders. Rudolf began to understand why nationalism was such a spectre of fear to his family: if every ethnicity in the empire decided to try for its own state, there would be an endless bloodbath. The races were just too closely intermingled, and this would only intensify as time went on: as the 1830s drew to a close, Henrietta Eugénie’s contacts at home bore fruit and French companies began building railways and Optel lines across virgin Austria. Her husband might turn in his grave, but the Hapsburg dominions entered the nineteenth century at last. One day perhaps Austria might produce its own craftsmen and companies to produce such marvels; but Francis’ legacy was a long catch-up period.

The real genius of Rudolf—though of course we should not entirely attribute the notion to him, as many hagiographic accounts do—was to realise that a nation state could exist independently of geography. Examples such as the Russians’ Byzantine romanticism, or the remembrance of the idea of Switzerland and its eventual recreation after long years of partition, illustrated this point: a nation state need not be a physical entity, but simply a shared idea. Of course, this was around the same time that Pablo Sanchez was making the same point, though Sanchez regarded it as more of a shared delusion that held back the human race. The precise relationship between Rudolf’s ideas and Societism naturally remains one of hot debate, as it has been since at least the First Black Scare at the turn of the twentieth century. In truth, though, predating the battle lines being drawn between Societism and Diversitarianism, the Rudolfine model awkwardly does not fit into either category, and has created considerable headaches for both sides.

From this insight, a new constitutional model was created for the Hapsburg domains. In some ways it was influenced by the federal ideas, of ethnic nation states united under a federal emperor, each headed by its own junior monarch. However, rather than trying to draw borders on Bibescu’s nightmare of a map, a different tack was taken. There would be an overarching federal government, and within it there would be a ‘Hungary’, a ‘Romania’ and so on, but they would be defined by people rather than land. There would be separate schoolsa and courts for each nation, held in their own language, focused in the areas where that nation was most predominant but with a few scattered throughout the rest of the country, especially in large cities likely to be home to mixed internal immigration. Each nation would also have its own Diet, partly elected on a restricted franchise and partly appointed. Four permanent Diet buildings would be built in four cities: Salzburg, Brünn, Buda and Schässburg.[5] Rather than each one housing a fixed national Diet, the Diets would rotate every six months between the cities. Those self-identifying as Hungarians would vote for the Hungarian Diet, those self-identifying as Romanians would vote for the Romanian Diet, and so forth. The four cities were chosen because, although they were geographically distributed fairly evenly throughout most of the empire (except the southeastern regions), they were also all home to large Austrogerman populations.[6] As well as helping assuage Austrogerman fears of losing a predominant position under the new constitution, this was an attempt to ensure that the cities would not become too associated with one Diet or treated as the capital of a physical nation state. The federal government would take the form of a Grand Diet (later renamed the Bundestag) permanently sited in Vienna, and composed of members nominated from the national Diets rather than being directly elected. This was a way to both balance power between the estates, helping preserve the royal family’s power, and also to dampen the effects of the democratic reform that the Hapsburgs still viewed with suspicion. Some writers (see G. J. McClintock, London Transactions of the English Political Reform Society vol. 5, pp 124-39 (1940)) have portrayed this as being a part of the Federalist Backlash phenomenon, but this may well be an example of simply trying to push a model too far.

There were four national Diets because, under the initial conception, there were four primary nations making up the Hapsburg dominions: ‘Austrogermans’, Hungarians, Romanians, and ‘Slavonians’, the latter being a catch-all term for all Slavic peoples within the empire—Moravians, Slovaks, Carniolans, Croats, Servs and more.[7] It did not take long to become clear that this approach was too one-size-fits-all; while it was easy to create a system of Hungarian courts with a single common mutually understood language, the same was not true of the widely distributed Slavic peoples. Croats and Servs at least shared an almost identical, mutually intelligible language, but religious differences hampered attempts to create a unified court system, and the other Slavic groups had languages too far removed to allow a single court system. In the end, the Slavs shared a Diet and were treated as one group on paper, but in practice the court system was geographically split up and those in the large cities had multiple linguistic and religious variations available. Almost as dramatic was the idea of ‘Austrogermans’ put forward in the constitution, although it had been a matter for debate since the days of Francis II: cooler heads had recognised that Austria would not regain her prominent position in Germany, and as such the Schmidtist ideal of a united Germany presented a threat to Austria. The solution was to try and separate the national identities, playing up the local distinctions in Austrian High German and using historical rhetoric to distinguish the Austrogermans and treat them as a distinct group. This was reinforced by the fact that people immigrating from Saxony or even Bavaria had a different classification under law even if their language was fully intelligible already.

Obviously, many questions were raised by the general concept of the Rudolfine constitution: for example, what about those of mixed parentage or those who did not fit easily into any of the main categories? Fortunately, the fact that Rudolf was familiar with examples like the Orosz brothers’ controversial marriages meant that this idea was incorporated from the start: children of mixed marriages would, at the age of majority, simply decide which race they identified with and enter the relevant legal and education system. An ‘Other’ category was created for foreign visitors and subjects from alternative backgrounds, which included Italians (Leopold of Italy rejected the idea of joining with the other Hapsburg dominions as part of the system) and the few remaining Poles after the loss of Krakau. This category would have its own courts, mostly working in German and/or Latin, which would also function as a court of appeal in the case of accusations of bias at the other national courts, or if a difficult case involving people from multiple races came to light.

Although Rudolf and the system’s other creators would never admit it, the Rudolfine constitution bore a suspicious resemblance in many ways to the Ottoman millet system; the Ottomans had similarly had non-geographically-determined nations within the empire with their own legal systems for hundreds of years, and Abdul Hadi Pasha modernised the system in the 1830s and 40s—even as the Janissary Sultanate decayed further into misrule. More than one commentator has suggested that it was Abdul Hadi’s reforms being widely reported that helped inspire Rudolf’s ideas, but this is of course strenuously denied by nationalist hagiographers. As with the Ottoman system, the Rudolfine constitution also allowed the Hapsburgs to have their cake and eat it: just as the Ottoman Sultan could be both Caliph of Sunni Islam and yet count Jews, Christians and Shi’ites among his subjects, so too could the Hapsburg emperor remain a staunch defender of the Catholic faith while satisfying the needs of his Protestant and Orthodox subjects. It was a new and very different conception of church and state, one that confused many commentators across Europe in the short term. Still, it might well still have caused problems with the Catholic Church, had all this not come around the same time as the accession of Pope Innocent XIV and the ensuing Patrimonial War, meaning the Church had bigger questions on its hands.

It is perhaps difficult for us to appreciate now just how radical and controversial the proposals were in their time. The regency triumvirate assumed Rudolf would grow out of his strange ideas, but when the young emperor reached his majority in 1843, he immediately announced that he would proceed with the new settlement, including a written constitution to guarantee the system. This made him unpopular with much of the establishment, but Rudolf’s proposals met with cautious optimism from many of the empire’s ethnic groups, especially those of non-Catholic religion. A bodyguard of Servs provided by the Archduke Charles foiled at least three assassination attempts in the early years. Reluctantly, the former regents grew to accept Rudolf’s ideas: they had agreed that something had to be done given the issues that had been raised by the Popular Wars, and Rudolf’s notion—described by Giovanni Tressino as ‘not the step backward of his father, nor the step forward of the radicals, but a step sideways into the unknown, confusing all sides into submission’—was certainly a significant change. Coupled to the technological transformation of the late 1830s and 1840s—the so-called “Austrian Miracle”, made all the more rapid from the fact that the country did not have to repeat the mistakes made by the French and British pioneers—the country that would become fully formed by the start of the Long Peace was all but unrecognisable from what had come before.

One consequence of the Rudolfine constitution, and in particular the concurrent reforms to the military, was that Austria was in a somewhat hampered position when it came to foreign policy. The army was being practically torn down and rebuilt from the groundwork up; Rudolf was careful to maintain a minimum level of ready troops in case Austria was attacked, but ruled out intervention in almost any of the crises that impacted on Austria’s borders in this era, in particular remaining splendidly aloof from the Patrimonial War to the south and the Unification War to the north. This reputation for peace and domestic development helped endear Austria to public opinion and mend its image, meaning that there were soon a fair few more ‘Other’ subjects to slot into Rudolf’s system. The only foreign intervention Austria made at this time was when the Janissary Sultanate collapsed in 1848, making some relatively minor ‘border adjustment’ gains while the empire reunited—and avoiding getting dragged into the more major bloodletting that Joseph of Greece risked. The new army was built upon a two-tier system, with regular musket regiments being monoracial and using the language of their nation of origin, while rifle regiments and other elites were deliberately mixed, with a modernised form of Latin being taught and used to give orders—in order to both ensure neutrality and avoid the overuse of German considering the desire to distinguish the empire from the Bundesliga. As Austria slowly and meticulously moved towards an all-rifle army, gradually the traditional regiments would be transformed into the mixed ones and eventually, so the theory went, she would possess a reliable army not subject to specific national concerns, a regiment could be sent anywhere. In addition to this, one consequence of the Austro-Turkish War of 1818-23 was that, with the substantial gains to the south in the Balkans, the old Military Frontier had become obsolete and was now dismantled. Because of this, the old elite Grenzer regiments from the Frontier could no longer be used in the same way—they no longer had the same lifestyle of spending half a year farming and half a year on duty. Instead, the Grenzers were used as the core of new non-national skirmisher regiments, training elite recruits from other nations to ensure their skills would not be forgotten. Some have described this as the first modern special forces in the world, no longer being based on a specific ethnic group but on general recruitment of the best soldiers.

The Rudolfine reforms would not be completed until 1853, by which time Europe and much of the world was tearing itself apart by what would later be called the Great American War. But even before Rudolf could look out from the Schönbrunn Palace on the new kind of empire he had built, the trappings of novelty came in. Although the general term ‘Reich’ or empire would continue to be used, Rudolf rejected the title of ‘Kaiser’ (emperor), saying it belonged too much to the past. He adopted a version of the Arandite system where several members of his family were crowned Kings of the different ethnicities, moving around the country in the same manner as the Diet. The former Archduke Charles unsurprisingly became King of the Slavs, while Maria Sophia became Queen of the Hungarians and the two other positions were filled by other Hapsburg princes. The positions were intended to be appointed by Rudolf rather than hereditary, with ‘reshuffles’ possible. As for Rudolf himself, rather than emperor he (typically) invented his own title, that of ‘Erzkönig’ (Arch-king, by analogy to Archduke). Of course, in practice, many people continued to refer to him as Emperor, just as the name Austria continued in use even after Rudolf tried to discourage it. He disliked how the name was a geographic identifier that described his land as being to the east of other German realms: he wanted it to stand alone, not be described in relation to Germany. To that end, he promoted the name ‘Donauland’, Latinised to ‘Danubia’. It took many years for the name to catch on, and Austria would continue to be used as a name by many.

One change that was easier to make involved the new flag. Rudolf’s advisors had learned the same lesson as the French and Neapolitans:, the Jacobin Wars had illustrated the importance of a simple symbol that the people could rally to. Traditionally the Hapsburgs had painted themselves as being inseparable from the Holy Roman Empire, and thus had used the double-headed black eagle on gold, something reflected in the black-yellow bicolour flag they used at that time. But the Holy Roman Empire and all pretensions to it were gone, and the suggestion of a four-headed eagle for the four nations of Rudolf’s new empire was not taken seriously. Instead, the black-yellow bicolour was reworked as a chequer design that would symbolise the four nations and make a rallying point for the people of the Empire of Danubia…









[1] See Part #134. Charles was formerly Elector of both Krakau and Servia—often abbreviated to ‘Archduke of Krakau-Servia’—but Krakau was lost to Poland in the Popular Wars.

[2] I.e. the Austrian intervention into the Ottoman Time of Troubles.

[3] This describes older analyses, made at a time when Bohemia was still part of the Hapsburg dominions.

[4] A similar debate happened in the OTL Austrian Empire in the course of the Napoleonic Wars, according to Gunther Rothenberg.

[5] Brünn and Schässburg are today’s Brno and Sighișoara; Buda had not yet merged with Óbuda and Pest to form Budapest.

[6] Although Budapest, Brno and Sighișoara are all located within the modern OTL states of Hungary, the Czech Republic and Romania respectively, up until the fall of Austria-Hungary they were home to large German enclaves surrounded by a sea of Hungarians, Czechs and Romanians. (Budapest is slightly more complex, as Buda was mostly German while Pest was always Hungarian).

[7] ‘Slavonia’ is actually a region of Croatia, but this is an example of a term being misapplied through mistranslation. Carniolans means Slovenes, reflecting the older name Carniola for the region that is almost synonymous with modern OTL Slovenia.

Part #165: Fula Rush In Where Angles Fear To Tread

“Once upon a time, the lands that are now considered civilised ‘nation-states’ were instead composed of loosely connected villages and city-states, each with its own language, laws and customs that made them difficult to trade between. Things that we nowadays take for granted—walking a few miles down the road to go to a different town whose market might have better prices than our own—were difficult or impossible. We do not have to trust historians on these matters, for there are many parts of the world disadvantaged by local conditions where this is still the case. We can see them in the process of a transition towards the form of government we are used to, and we call it progress. Yet all such a transition does is change the scale of the problem: nations instead of villages. A scuffle between two mobs of villagers over whether the ziggurat should be blue or red has become a war between nations in which thousands lose their lives for reasons no less trivial or absurd. It behooves us to follow the amalgamation to its natural conclusion: all of humanity speaking one language, possessing one legal code. We can look at the feuding city states of today and think how their division prevents them from possessing many of the comforts and advantages we take for granted in our nations, and we call them primitive: think on, and consider how the united brotherhood of mankind of a few centuries hence will think of your life in much the same way you think of those villagers’…”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1852 speech​

*

From “A History of West Africa” by Lancelot Grieves (1964):

The year 1835 was a turning point in the history of West Africa: it was then that the great Fulani leader Usama al-Gobiri, better known as Abu Nahda, conquered the city of Bida and cemented his rule over the Hausa city-states. It was at this point that the Board of Directors of the Royal Africa Company, chaired by Philip Lawrence, recognised that intervention was necessary if the Company’s position in the region was not to be undermined. Up until this point, the Board had been distracted both with the issue of Gabriel Brown’s Freedom Theology movement causing chaos among the native states they were attempting to trade with, and had trusted in the opinion that the Fulani and the Hausa would only weaken each other in their conflict and neither would be able to gain the upper hand. Abu Nahda’s string of victories demonstrated the falsehood of that assumption and his building of a powerful caliphate (in all but name) stretching from the shores of Lake Chad to the Nupe and Borgu city-states represented a considerable threat to the Company’s interests. As with the Company’s counterpart in India, division among the natives was generally good for business, and trade deals with a powerful united state were both subject to a fragile monopoly and suffered from the fact that the Company had a poorer bargaining position. Many feuding cities were easier to manage—the jagun troopers could usually be sent in to depose one awkward prince without the others banding together against the Company, providing the Board did not send the troops in too often. Furthermore, the Fulani successes rightly concerned the Company’s allies and partners in the region, the ruling classes both fearful for their position and repelled by the Fulani’s reputation for fundamentalist interpretations of Islam. The important Company allies of Dahomey and Oyo[1] had their own strongly held religions, which the Company had ‘respected’ by attempting to bar Christian missionaries from the region—something which they were unable to enforce when it came to the Brownites among their own ranks, but at this point they were still few in number as far east as the former Slave Coast. The prosetylising Fulani were a definite threat, particularly given Abu Nahda’s subtle strategies of encouraging conversion through economic incentives rather than the threat of the sword.

To that end, Lawrence ordered a new expeditionary force to be drawn up, composed primarily of a new composite regiment of Company Jaguns led by white officers and supplemented with smaller contributions from the Kingdom of Dahomey and the Oyo Empire. In command was General Simon Bishop, one of many Royal Africa Company men who had fought on Blandford’s side in the Inglorious Revolution and found discretion to be the better part of valour when he had lost. Bishop is often viewed as being a crude buffoon, a trend reinforced by his portrayal by Peter Gant in the 1960 film The Red Niger. In reality, though Bishop was far from the greatest of soldiers, he could not have held his fractious army together for as long as he did were he not something of a capable manager. He wrote in his journal that half his job seemed to be ensuring that he always had a force of Jaguns safely in between any of the Dahomean and Yoruba camps to stop them brawling with each other. The fact that the Ahosu of Dahomey had sent a small token force of his Amazons did not help with tensions both with the Yoruba and the Company force, with some British officers being disquieted at the idea of women fighting on the battlefield. Despite these issues, Bishop managed to control his army as it set out from Katunga (also called Oyo City) in 1836. The mission suffered reports of bad news from its scouts and spies from the start: Abu Nahda had taken the Borgu city of Bussa—which sat in a key site on the lower Niger and was vital for his plans to develop the riverine system to be the communications and trade backbone of his empire—and was now moving southwards once again.[3] His sights were thought to be set on Rabba, a Nupe city on the north bank of the Niger that would complete his design. Oyo had already lost much of its northern vassal state of Nupe to the Fulani, and Nupe was held to be of great importance to the as it had been a former enemy that had once conquered the Yoruba only to be conquered in turn. Furthermore, Rabba was uncomfortably close to the Yoruba capital of Katunga itself, not far from the south bank of the river. It was clear that the line would have to be drawn here.

The Company force arrived in Rabba and found it to be under the government of the Etsu Nupe, the ruler of the Nupe, who had fled Bida after it fell to Abu Nahda. The Etsu Nupe was understandably worried about the fate of his nation and disinclined to obey the orders of its Yoruba overlords, who had failed to prevent Abu Nahda’s ravages up to now. Once again, a careful examination of what records exist suggest that Bishop was instrumental in smoothing over the difficulties, revealing the lie of his popular portrayal. The initial plan was for the Nupe to add their own contribution to the allied expeditionary force and then for the army to march north and retake Bida before Abu Nahda’s army could return from Bussa. However, this was delayed by the aforementioned disagreements, with the result that the army remained stuck in Rabba by the time the Fulani arrived. Abu Nahda scouted out Rabba and had to make the decision whether he thought the Fulani could conquer the city given its powerful new reinforcements. From the records of Abu Nahda’s clerks that have survived, it appears that the Fulani leader was not only convinced that Rabba was vital to his empire-building plans, but also concerned that if his jihad lost its momentum, the unity of his followers would crumble. To that end, he decided that an attack was worth the risk.

Despite the fact that Rabba had been reinforced by men (and a few women) from several nations, in terms of numbers the allies were still outmatched by the Fulani, whose force was also quite diverse: Abu Nahda had allied Hausa and Bornu soldiers and a smaller number of Borgu and turncoat Nupe. The Borgu were considered more reliable than the Nupe as Abu Nahda had managed to reach an accommodation with the Kibe of Bussa, Kigera II dan Jibrim, who had agreed to convert to Islam and break with the other major Borgu cities of Nikki and Illo. The Borgu therefore considered themselves to be fighting for their own ruler, whereas some of the Nupe were fighting simply for rations and plunder and retained some loyalty to the Etsu Nupe in Rabba.

The ensuing Battle of Rabba is often over-simplified in the popular imagination, again not helped by its portrayal in film. There remains a persistent myth that the battle was fought mainly between European technology and Fulani horsemanship, and that cavalry was so unknown to the British’s African allies that it was a powerful tool of alienistic combat.[3] While this may have been true for some of the Jaguns recruited from the more coastal states, it is nonsense to suggest it was the case for the Yoruba, who had powerful cavalry of their own, and the Dahomeans, who did not but had fought the Yoruba’s horsemen on many occasions. It appears to have begun from a single second-hand story told by a bitter British soldier to a journalist two years after the battle, blaming his problems on Britain’s black allies as an easy target, and repeated by many written accounts of the war without any checking of facts. Now, of course, it seems impossible to eradicate.

Bishop has been criticised for his decision to meet the Fulani on the field rather than forcing them to give siege—some have suggested that the Fulani would have been unable to maintain a siege due to their lack of heavy artillery. This ignores both the fact that the Fulani had successfully besieged other cities in the past and that Rabba was not particularly defensible. Bishop judged that his army would be better able to press its advantages on the field, rightly or wrongly. There was certainly an element of technological disparity, but not so much as the popular impression would suggest: certainly, unlike film depictions suggest, few of the British and jagun soldiers possessed modern firearms with breech-loading and compression-lock firing.[4] Most of the Company’s weapons were older muskets left over from the Jacobin Wars, supplemented with a smaller number of rifles—sometimes breech-loading models, but almost invariably flintlock. The Company was swift to adopt compression-lock weapons where it had the capability, the waterproof firing mechanism being very useful in the often damp and humid terrain in which its soldiers fought, but at this point the expense involved had held them back. The Fulani, therefore, might be using old flintlock and even firelock muskets, but that did not hold them back as much as it might have. More powerful was the British’s artillery, which the Fulani had little answer to, but the terrain of the battlefield meant that the guns were less effective than they might have been—by one British artilleryman’s account, cannonballs would often bounce off sudden rises in the ground and sail over the enemy cavalry. Howitzers proved more effective, but Bishop only had access to a small number.

Abu Nahda was a reasonable general but his real skill was as a politician: like Bishop his problems were mainly ones of keeping his diverse army together in the face of the fact that many of its disparate groups were former enemies. Unlike Bishop he was also savvy enough to recognise that his foe had the same issue: Abu Nahda knew little of the RAC but his spies’ reports confirmed his hunch that his opponent did not command a homogenous force either. He was able to gain fairly detailed information on his enemy days before the battle commenced, and when his scouts had assessed Bishop’s formation, he created a strategy to break it. Bishop’s army was made up of a combination of Yoruba cavalry, British artillery, and infantry from the RAC (British and jagun), Dahomeans, and Nupe from the city of Rabba itself. The Fulani force meanwhile was made up of Fulani and Bornu cavalry and Hausa, Borgu and Nupe infantry. Abu Nahda’s real stroke of genius was to realise that the people in Bishop’s army most vulnerable to his cavalry tactics were not the Dahomean and Nupe infantry, but rather the Yoruba cavalry: the Yoruba were used to being the only power in their region with cavalry, and thus all their tactics centred around fighting opponents on the ground. The Dahomeans and Nupe, by contrast, had often fought Yoruba cavalry and knew some tactics that might counter cavalry attacks. But the Yoruba had little experience in cavalry-on-cavalry warfare, and might struggle to respond to a Fulani cavalry charge—the Fulani themselves being well experienced in such warfare due to their clashes with the Bornu, themselves known for skilled horsemanship. Abu Nahda also exploited a crack in Bishop’s attempt to ensure that his feuding allies were not reliant on each other: he calculated that if judged correctly, an attack on the Yoruba would force the Nupe to fill the gap, and his spies told him that the Nupe would be reluctant to put themselves in the firing line, both because of a dislike of the Yoruba failing to come to their aid before and because the Etsu Nupe was concerned about what might happen to Rabba if the Nupe fought and were defeated.

The strategy worked brilliantly. Even as his own forces sustained heavy losses from artillery and regimented fire, Abu Nahda’s attack succeeded in surprising and overpowering the Yoruba contingent, and the Nupe’s lukewarm attempt to assist was quickly ended by Borgu infantrymen; the Nupe mostly broke and ran for the gates of Rabba as the Yoruba fell. Bishop was swift to respond, but was hampered by the fact that he could not use the Dahomeans to assist the Yoruba due to the two sides’ mutual hatred of each other, meaning he had to rely on British and jagun troops to reinforce the Yoruba, which were not in the best place to pull off such a move. (Naturally, the film adaptations of the battle lazily turn this into Bishop being portrayed as an extreme Racist who thinks only the British capable of anything, even though his army would have mutinied long ago if that was the case). His initial move to reinforce was cut off by Hausa infantry, so Bishop personally led a second attempt, which managed to drive its way further into the Fulani cavalry ranks surrounding the Yoruba before Bishop was shot by a Fulani. He fell from his saddle and was trampled to death in the chaos of panicking horses. Bishop’s second-in-command, Colonel Paul Jamison, decided the battle was lost, regrouped as much of the allied forces as he could manage, and withdrew from the field. Nearly all the Yoruba force had been lost and many of the British and jaguns, while more of the Dahomeans survived—storing up bitter resentment among the allies for years to come.

Abu Nahda held the field and took several prisoners, including three British officers whom he held hostage (in rather cordial conditions) as future bargaining chips. However, he had won a Pyrrhic victory: the British guns had wrecked large portions of his army and, as the different nations making up the force had not suffered equally, he faced the same problems as his enemy counterparts. In particular the Bornu cavalry had suffered the brunt of the British howitzers and two popular Bornu princelings had been killed, which started a race riot when news filtered back to Gazargamo. Abu Nahda moved into Rabba by agreement of the Etsu Nupe, who laid down his arms in exchange for a promise of good treatment of his city. The whole of the Nupe kingdom was now under Fulani control.

The Retreat from Rabba was the greatest defeat in the history of the Royal Africa Company and several imagined images of disconsolate soldiers trudging back down the trail to Katunga have been captured by painters. When the army arrived in Katunga, naturally the Alaafin was appalled to learn of the Oyo Empire’s losses and infuriated by the Dahomeans having escaped the same. Tensions on both sides led to the Dahomean portion of the Expeditionary Force returning to its homeland under British escort. Colonel Jamison reported back to the Company in Whydah and caused a political earthquake. The scale of the defeat was staggering, and the shattering of the Company’s reputation for invincibility encouraged risings across British Guinea: often not actually aimed at the Company itself, but being struggles between native states that the Company had suppressed for the sake of trade. The jaguns were assembled once again to put down the revolts, and it was clear that heads would have to roll. One such head was that of Philip Lawrence, President of the Board of Directors, whose policies were—rightly or wrongly—blamed for the defeat. Lawrence initially intended to fight his dismissal and force it to a vote of the Board, but eventually stepped down of his own accord when he was advised by his friend and ally Arthur Spencer-Churchill that he had too many votes against him. Lawrence became the Company’s new Resident at the court of the Oba of Lagos, a position seen by many as an exile, but he continued to work as hard as ever and began to draw the important trade port—still sore from the suppression of the slave trade from which it had made great riches—into the Company’s orbit. There are persistent rumours that Lawrence had also been offered the position of Governor of Natal as a swipe at the fact that he had offered a similar exilic position to his old enemy Philip Hamilton in 1816, but there is no known evidence to support such an assertion.

And it was Philip Hamilton that was once again at the forefront of the Company. He had returned in Africa in 1833 after his time managing his father’s political party in America as a figurehead. This was not the brash young man who had explored Benin and Timbuctoo with his great friend James Wayne; Hamilton was now in his fifties, seasoned and experienced in the cut and thrust of politics, no longer a field man who could be outmaneouvred around the boardroom table as Lawrence had almost twenty years before. His time leading the Patriot Party under the auspices of eminence grise Edmund Grey had also encouraged Hamilton to learn the art of delegation, and he no longer tried to do everything himself. Still, the Board were not willing to elect him President when he had been out of Africa for so long. Instead the position went to Frederick William Yates, an enemy of Lawrence (and thus an ally of Hamilton by default), who smoothed over the Board’s internal divisions and appointed Hamilton to lead a second army northward. The chances of success against the Fulani after the great defeat seemed slim, particularly given that only a small number of troops were available due to putting down the revolts, but Hamilton rose to the challenge.

A curious factor affecting the Anglo-Fulani War was that both sides thought that the other had won. To the British, their myth of invincibility had been shattered and they had suffered the humiliation of being expelled from an ally’s city by an invader, defeated by natives.[5] To the Fulani, they had suffered grievous losses, greater than any they had seen in Abu Nahda’s jihad thus far, and for many of their soldiers it was their first exposure to the sinister new advances in warfare coming out of Europe. Abu Nahda might have taken Rabba, but it was a hollow victory: with his losses, he lacked the troops to consolidate his gain and press onwards. His poor bargaining position was reflected by the fact that he did not achieve a treaty with the Etsu Nupe that involved the king converting to Islam, as he had managed in Bida and Bussa. And the news from the north was not good. If the British had suffered from revolts after the idea of their invincibility had been destroyed, so too did the Fulani. In particular the riots in Gazargamo triggered by the Bornu losses refused to go away, and in 1838, after a decade under Fulani rule, the city finally exploded into civil war after a Bornu nobleman declared himself the new Mai (king) of Bornu, proclaimed opposition to the Fulani interpretation of Islam, and began raising an army. The Kanem-Bornu lands ripped themselves apart through conflict between Fula-phobes and Fula-philes, with both sides hiring mercenaries from Wadai and Darfur to boost their numbers.

Abu Nahda realised that, no matter how important Rabba was to his riverine plans, he could not allow the situation in Bornu to further escalate. He withdrew from Rabba, moving his army northwards, and in 1839-1840 proceeded to crush the rebellion and restore his rule in Gazargamo. A few Bornu rebels fled to Wadai rather than bow the knee to Abu Nahda, and proved to be a small but troublesome minority for the Sultanate of Darfur for years to come. Abu Nahda succeeded in holding his fledgeling empire together, though he was helped by the fact that the Hausa proved less inclined to rebel. Partly this represented the success of his moderate policies towards the Hausa city-states, and partly it came from a sense of banding together against a new threat. By 1839, Philip Hamilton had arrived in Rabba with his small army, only to find that the Etsu Nupe refused to involve himself with either side and declared Rabba a free city. Hamilton decided not to press the case but tried an attack on Bida to dislodge the Fulani garrison. He won a victory, but like Abu Nahda, found that he lacked the troops or supply lines to consolidate his win, and was unable to gain the support from the locals he had hoped for: Fulani rule was reasonably popular among the Nupe. Hamilton elected to retreat to the Niger and consider his next move, using the RAC’s engineers to build a new fort upstream from Rabba which he named Fort St Andrew—widely suspected to be a reference not to the saint, but a veiled one to the late Andrew Eveleigh, who would doubtless be horrified to have his name applied to an institution manned by black soldiers.

Having crushed most of the Bornu rebellion, Abu Nahda heard of the trouble at the other end of his empire and returned to the Niger, leaving his subordinates to complete the job. He reoccupied Bida but chose not to move in to Rabba again. For a month the two armies viewed each other across the Niger,[6] both considerably reduced compared to the armies that had fought at Rabba, the defiantly independent city-state stuck in the middle between them. Both the Fulani and the RAC had sent envoys to the Etsu Nupe, of course, and in the end it was the Etsu Nupe who arranged for these envoys to meet each other. Negotiations proved surprisingly productive, and a month later Hamilton and Abu Nahda themselves agreed to meet in Rabba. Accounts from both men (in journals and via eyewitnesses) suggest that each impressed the other with their scholarly aptitude; both were accustomed to being the most well-read person in a room and relished the idea of discourse with another of the same mind but from a different culture. It helped that there was no need for a translator, as both men were reasonably fluent in Arabic: Abu Nahda from his Koranic studies, and Hamilton had learned it as part of his youthful escapade in Timbuctoo. The two leaders swiftly convinced each other that there was little reason to fight. Abu Nahda was no Alexander: he knew when to stop. His goal was not to carry on conquering until he died, but rather to build a concrete and lasting empire in which the Fulani (and their version of Islam) would have a pre-eminent position, but would incorporate many other peoples as well. He wanted stable and equitable laws, peaceful coexistence, and development—causes which could align with the RAC’s goals. Abu Nahda had little desire to push his empire all the way to the coast, and the RAC had no real need to push direct control further northwards if the Fulani empire was a state with which they could do business. Hamilton ended up agreeing to open up the RAC’s territories to Fulani missionaries (though many of the native powers within it blocked them) in exchange for Abu Nahda opening up his dominions to trade with the RAC. He was particularly keen on European advances that would help him hold his empire together, such as better roads, Optel communications and perhaps even railways...


[1] Dahomey had fought for independence from Oyo with Company help only twenty years earlier, but Oyo had also become aligned with the Company over the subsequent years.

[2] Bussa (also spelled Boussa) has in OTL since been drowned by the construction of the Kainji Reservoir and its people founded New Bussa around 25 miles further south.

[3] Psychological warfare.

[4] Compression-lock is the TTL term for percussion cap firearms.

[5] Or rather the city of an ally’s vassal state.

[6] The author is speaking metaphorically—they’re not actually so close they’d be visible to each other.


Interlude #17: Fun and Games

Addendum by Dr David Wostyn: 24/10/2019 (OTL Calendar)

Although I have been allowing these excerpts to largely stand on their own rather than bias the eyes of the Institute with my commentary, in this case I feel I should make an exception. At first glance this material may seem to be of little relevance to our overall narrative or Team Beta’s urgent mission. And it is certainly of little personal interest to me. However, it is in fact of some bearing on both issues: the first will become clear near the end, while in the latter case, Lieutenant McConnell was almost discovered earlier today when an exploratory conversation with a local resident turned to matters of sport, and the rules turned out to be rather different from what he was used to...

*

From: “The Crucible of Modernity: The Nineteenth Century And What We Owe To It” by Seth Livermore (1992):

Football, and other popular sports, are among the things which reflexively we tend to imagine as always having been there. This is true to a certain extent, but in their recognisable forms their development is far more recent than one might guess.

Of the popular western team sports, cricket is arguably the oldest, its rules having changed the least since its rise in the eighteenth century. Cricket developed a reputation in Georgian and Frederician England as an egalitarian sport, one that could (in theory at least) be played between gentlemen and the working classes as equals on the pitch. Although already popular, it underwent a particular boost when Frederick I came to the throne, as he was particularly fond of the sport.[1] Frederick’s American connections also popularised the sport in the Empire of North America, but the different and more flexible class system there meant that the uniquely egalitarian image did not quite carry over. Perhaps not coincidentally, cricket never became as mainstream in the ENA as in Great Britain. The rules of the British game were codified by the Pall Mall Cricket Club in 1778,[2] and the public acceptance of the Pall Mall Rule Book by Sheffield Cricket Club, the country’s oldest organised cricket club,[3] ensured they would be universally complied with.

In America, by contrast, the Rule Book was not widely available or used, and each town or university typically had its own local variant of the rules. It was not until the late 1830s, following the Virginia Crisis, that an Imperial Cricket Federation was formed in Philadelphia and attempted to enforce the Rule Book (or rather a slightly modified American version) to prevent disagreements when university teams travelled to play each other. However, by this point cricket had a rival. The precise origins of diamondball are a matter for considerable debate, with somewhat similar games like ‘stoolball’, ‘rounders’ and ‘baseball’[4] having a long but murky history in English folklore. It is clear that precursors to the modern game had already extensively been played throughout New England and New York back to the founding of the colonies, alongside cricket (and not derived from it, as some have claimed). A popular theory, though much contested, is that versions of the game spread throughout the Empire due to soldiers from different Confederations being brought together during the Lakota War, the Superior War and the Virginia Crisis. According to this theory, the New England and New York soldiers introduced the game(s) to their comrades from other Confederations, and they brought it home with them. Certainly one point of evidence in this theory’s favour is that diamondball never much caught on in Carolina, which rarely had its soldiers serving alongside those of the other Confederations. However, this could conversely simply be due to the fact that diamondball in its modern incarnation was viewed as an alien Yankee invention. Regardless, cricket continued to reign supreme in Carolina as the bat and ball game of choice.

Further north, though, in 1841 the Mayor of Boston, Edward Michael Taft (younger brother of Robert Taft V, one of Boston’s MCPs) published a codified rule book for the sport he named ‘DIAMOND-BALL, or, An Instructive Guide to the Rules of The American Game’. The latter part of the title may reveal why Taft’s standardised rules and new name for the game caught on; the 1840s represented a strong tide of American nationalism, as evidenced by the Flag War, and by claiming (inaccurately) that ‘diamondball’ was a wholly American invention as opposed to cricket, Taft caught the zeitgeist neatly. Whereas ‘baseball’ had referred to the fact that the game involved scoring runs between multiple bases, and ‘rounders’ had referred to the fact that one made a loop around the bases back to the home base (as opposed to cricket’s linear runs back and forth), the name ‘diamondball’ drew attention to the fact that the bases were now typically arranged in a diamond shape—which, it seems, had not always been the case with the game’s earlier and less standardised variants. Some commentators have even suggested that it was also an attempt to tie in with the new use of diamond symbolism to represent rationalism and purity by the Adamantine political movement, but this seems rather questionable. Diamondball did not use wickets and thus the wicket-keeper’s title was contracted to Keeper.[5] The bat was initially similar enough so that cricket and diamondball bats could be used interchangeably, but gradually evolved into a straighter and more cylindrical shape.[6] The Imperial Diamondball League was founded in 1846 and diamondball swiftly became the game of choice between city and country clubs, while the universities tended to stick to cricket.

Facing opposition from cricket, diamondball never spread back much to Great Britain, but was seized upon by some of the public schools, who created an indoor variant in their never-ending quest to develop ever more dangerous sports. Popularly known as Eton Diamondball, this version never achieved widespread popularity but did in turn spread back to the American universities.

The British public schools were also responsible for several more developments in sport in this era. They kept tennis going at a time when it was falling out of favour among the wider public—though in any case it would have survived due to its popularity with France. Some of the trends involved can be traced to the fact that the Populist government of the late 1830s and early 1840s had a class prejudice against the public schools and took action accordingly. President Thomas’ relative moderation on the subject ensured that the schools were not shut down, but they were vindictively taxed and forced to accept more students on scholarships from poorer backgrounds. One consequence of this was that the schools tended to band together more to form a united front against the government (as well as develop closer ties to the universities) and this in turn meant that they typically played more sports against once another. A problem soon arose: different schools often used the same name for completely different sports that had evolved differently over the years. According to (at least partially substantiated) legend, it was this dilemma that led to the origins of H- ball. In 1842, a team from Harrow had allegedly arranged to play one from Winchester at ‘football’, only to turn up and discover that the Harrow game was from the kick-ball tradition, while the Winchester game was from the carry-ball tradition. Both, like all football variants, were ultimately descended from the ‘mob football’ of the Middle Ages, which had very few rules and any means by which the ball could be got through the goal were allowed. Harrow and Winchester also disagreed on whether the goal should have a vertical limit or not.

The legend says that the two teams hammered out a compromise set of rules, by which Harrow proceeded to beat Winchester at by 14 points to 13. This supposedly gave them the right to name the resulting game ‘Harrow football’ or ‘H-ball’ for short, but this is probably a myth, as it seems far more likely that the nickname arose from the H-shaped goalposts. H-ball is played between two teams of 14, 13 players plus a goalkeeper. Both kicking and carrying the ball is permitted, and physical contact is allowed with a few exceptions, making for a brutal and challenging sport. The most clear example of H-ball’s compromise origins lie in the fact that three possible types of goal can be scored: the ball can be kicked past the goalkeeper into the lower part of the ‘H’ for three points, kicked over the bar of the H for one point, or physically carried through the lower part of the H for five points. The latter, known as a ‘try’, is naturally the most challenging, and various mathematicians have proved that it is usually not worth the effort compared to scoring a larger number of overgoals or undergoals, but the macho culture pervading the sport tends to dismiss teams who focus on the other goal types. A try can also turn the tide of a match at the eleventh hour. H-ball has mainly remained a British game, though it has gradually spread to foreign universities and even the general public.

There were far more mainstream developments in ‘football’ at the same time. Under the Populist government in Britain, the working classes for the first time often had the capability to travel between cities on the new railways. Many workers used this to travel to the seaside in the holiday periods their employers were now legally obliged to give them, but almost as popular was the realisation that team sports could now be played between rival cities on a regular basis. Forms of football had been popular for centuries and the grudge match between villages would have been familiar to Shakespeare, but now everything escalated to a new level. Disagreements over rules (and indeed whether there should be rules) ensured that many matches ended in a fight between rival supporters. Some matches were already violent enough and had so few restrictions on team size that one could barely tell when a match became a riot. The ‘bloody games’ of the late 1830s are in the popular imagination as emblematic of the romantic lawlessness of Populist Britain as the New Highwaymen. Indeed, as individual footballers/fighters became famous, a few of them had florin bloodies written about their exploits.

The destruction wrought by these matches meant that many sought to try and prevent them, but with the abolition of local government and the police forces by the Populists, few were in a position to do so. In 1843, Hugh Percy—former Duke of Northumberland before the Populists eliminated the peerage, and instrumental in the fight against Blandford—published his “A New Football”, in which he put forward the rules he had developed at Bamburgh in the years leading up to the Popular Wars.[7] Initially known as Percy Rules Football, this form was radically different to the mob game, restricting team size to twelve a side plus a goalkeeper, standardising the size of the pitch and goals, creating the office of a neutral umpire, and banning most forms of contact (as well as carrying the ball). Percy sought to set a good example and some teams did form using the new rules, but many hardcore fans dismissed it as a lily-livered, watered-down version. Yet in some ways they sowed the seeds of their own ruin, for it was the intensifying rivalries between cities that began to undermine the Populist Party’s overwhelming majority in Parliament...

*

From: “A Brief Constitutional History of the Hanoverian Realms” by Joseph P. Yaxley (1951)—

The Populists had always been a loose alliance of factions based in different cities, and when Birmingham fans were rampaging through Manchester (or vice-versa), the Manchester Democratic Association’s Burgesses were suddenly less likely to want to work with those from the Birmingham Convention for Popular Representation. The party held together as long as Llewelyn Thomas remained president, able to knock heads together as ably as any of the riotous footballers. Yet the annual elections that the Populists had demanded were taking their toll. As the novelty of the right to vote wore off and fatigue set in, fewer of their supporters turned up each year. The Populists’ opponents were also fighting back, in particular the Regressives with their powerful message of ‘The Way Back’ and able leader in William Wyndham. The ‘Green Radicals’ under Joseph Hartington continued to search for a place now that they had got everything in their wildest dreams, only to find it was rather different from what they had expected. And, to the surprise of everyone, the remnant of Churchill’s Phoenix Party hung grimly on, even increasing their seats as a few industrialists—typically those of Quaker background—found the balance between making their workers happy and opposing some of the Populists’ ideas. There were some breakaways from the Populists under Thomas, always ruthlessly crushed, with a single exception: Donald Black’s “Scottish Party” continued and thrived, and by 1846 had won 25 out of Scotland’s 91 parliamentary seats.

Popular misconception would suggest that the Populists remained defiantly opposed to the idea of restoring local government right up to the end. In fact papers declassified some years later indicate that after particularly grievous losses in the election of 1846, President Thomas secretly called a select committee to examine the implementation of a new and reformed form of local government from the ground up. Some of this committee’s work was later appropriated and taken credit for by the government’s successors. Before the committee could report back, however, the Populists were thrown into turmoil when President Thomas died in his sleep at the age of 53, three months into his seventh elected term as President of the Council of Government.[8] The precise circumstances of his death are naturally fodder for conspiracy theorists, but most historians agree that it was a combination of the strain of his office (and Thomas’ habit of refusing to delegate), his drinking habit which had worsened due to the aforesaid strain, and the fact that Thomas’ earlier life in the coal mines of Wales meant that his health had never been the best.

Regardless, Thomas’ death was the Populists’ greatest challenge yet. He had successfully held together the disparate elements of the party (save for Black’s Scots) for years, and suddenly without the implicit threat of the Welshman and his militia connections, there was nothing holding that unity in place. The succession provisions in the Constitution of 1839 activated on Thomas’ death and the office temporarily passed to the Lieutenant-President, a rotating office in the Council of Government which at the time of Thomas’ death happened to be held by the Home Secretary, Ned Green. Green became temporary President while the party balloted to choose a new leader to present to the King. And that was where the trouble started.

It was obvious to everyone that Peter Baker was the natural choice of successor to Thomas. He had come second to Thomas in the 1835 ballot, had patiently served as Foreign Secretary for years and tried to ameliorate the effects of Thomas’ rather domestic-focused policies, and like Thomas had been a prominent militia leader during the Popular Wars, in his case leading the Manchester Democratic Association. That should allow him to continue Thomas’ strong approach towards division, with the implicit threat of calling in those connections. Furthermore, in his time at the Foreign Office, Baker had had to rely more on old establishment figures as advisors than the other Populist ministers, which had established links with those who otherwise disliked the Populist government. He would be a perfect replacement.

However, the Populist parliamentary party refused to agree.The first ballot split a ridiculous number of ways, with eight candidates receiving at least 5% of the vote, seventeen in all receiving at some votes, and Baker earning by far the most but still only topping out at 27%. Successive ballots raised that to 35%, but many still refused to vote for Baker simply because he was a Mancunian and tensions were running high over football riots by Manchester supporters. ‘Favourite son’ candidates from different cities simply refused to drop out or compromise.

This farce was terminated a month of ballots later when King Frederick II stepped in and announced that in the absence of the Populists presenting him with a new leader, he would affirm Ned Green as full rather than merely acting President. This was reluctantly accepted simply because there seemed like no alternative and Green was sufficiently inoffensive to most, but the whole affair had done nothing for the Populists’ credibility to govern. Baker resigned as Foreign Secretary, went to the backbenches and became a critic of the government. Green, meanwhile, who had often found his office overruled and interfered with by Thomas, now found himself out of his depth both to manage the parliamentary party and rule the country. Three months later, and five months before the next election was due, the government collapsed when Green found himself unable to pass a budget to cope with the economic crisis developing in Europe: the Populists from the cities that would benefit most from the changes voted yes, the ones from those that would suffer voted no. The Regressives, Green Radicals, Phoenix Party and other opposition jumped on the bandwagon and toppled the government. Green resigned, the King dissolved Parliament and a fresh election was called.

The second election of 1846 demolished the Populists’ formerly insurmountable majority in Parliament. On paper they at least were the second biggest party, but they were unable to agree on a single leader and the factions refused to unite. The loss of credibility as a united government meant that their supporters stayed home on polling day or turned elsewhere. The Green Radicals benefited somewhat but still lacked much credibility themselves, and the result was that the Regressives shot into the lead. Wyndham’s party won 461 seats, 47 short of a majority, and he formed a minority government. After years criticising first the Marleburgensian regime and then the Populists—though remaining respectful of Thomas, to whom he gave a eulogy in his first speech as President—William Wyndham was finally in power.

The Regressive Party’s first actions, rather opportunistically according to some, were to amend the constitution so that elections would be triennial rather than annual. This change required a two-thirds majority vote of the House of Burgesses, but was passed quite easily: the Green Radicals and Phoenix Party supported it, and at least half of the Populists thought that they needed time to get their own house in order before the next election. The country as a whole breathed something of a sigh of relief. As Wyndham had pledged, no other changes were made to the constitution, but a new Local Government Bill (1846) was soon tabled. Rather than recreating the old municipal corporations, the Bill created County Corporates, elected assemblies for each county in England and Wales that would manage local affairs and appoint committees to govern particular cities. This was a partisan master stroke, as new municipal corporations would easily come under the control of Populist political machines in different cities, but county-based government gave the Regressives more influence and allowed, for example, the Regressives in Lancashire County Corporate to play off the Liverpudlian and Mancunian Populists against one another. Although opposed by many Populists (helping the misconception that the Populists were opposed to the restitution of local government in general), the bill passed with Green Radical support. The first County Corporates were elected in 1847, on the day which would have been general election day, thus helping to assuage those who viewed the change to triennial parliaments as a power grab. Members of County Corporates were referred to as Aldermen, resurrecting a term that had fallen out of use since the Populists abolished the municipal corporations.

The Local Government Bill did not apply to Scotland, ostensibly because the government was still consulting. This meant that Scotland was perceived as continuing in lawlessness after England began to calm down with the development of new county-organised police forces, which did not do anything for cross-border relations. When the new provisions were applied to Scotland in 1849, they were done with the same one-size-fits-all approach, and a programme designed for English counties did not work as well with their Scottish counterparts: smaller, often geographically separated, and with burghs administered separately to shires. Discontent with this served to give a coherent purpose to Donald Black’s party for the first time, and they began calling for the Corporates to be replaced with a single national Scottish Corporate—which over time evolved into a demand for the restoration of the old Scottish Parliament, and they became the Scottish Parliamentary Party in 1857...

*

From: “The Crucible of Modernity: The Nineteenth Century And What We Owe To It” by Seth Livermore (1992):

...formation of the National Football Authority in 1848 gave statutory backing to Percy Rules football (henceforth known as Authority Football) as the only legal version, with teams having to register in order to play. The NFA was originally highly unpopular and illegal mob football matches continued, but the new county police forces suppressed them. The law was eventually relaxed following the Great American War when it was pointed out that, technically, the popular H-ball matches held by public schools were now illegal (though, typically for the Regressives, the law had not been enforced when it applied to such institutions). Another challenge was brought due to staff from the French Embassy playing Lyonnaise football, a variant that involved seven players a side plus two goalkeepers, with the entire edge of the pitch considered the goal, but otherwise kept to the same standards of behaviour that Percy demanded. In 1867, the law was rationalised by the Moderate government to the point where all football variants were now legal, and it was merely the destructive behaviour itself that was criminalised, but the damage to football diversity had been done. Authority Football was the game in Britain, and eventually, the world..






[1] Indeed in OTL it killed him when he was hit by a cricket ball in 1751. Incidentally, though the narrative does not make it clear, cricket in LTTW still uses a version of the 18th century bat design, looking more like a cross between a baseball bat and a hockey stick, rather than the flat paddle design now standardised in OTL.

[2] The Pall Mall Cricket Club, also called simply ‘the Cricket Club’, was the club that in OTL was replaced by the Marylebone Cricket Club in the 1780s (and then codified the rules itself) but not in TTL. Ironically enough, Pall Mall the street is itself named after another ball game, ‘pall-mall’ (as in ‘pell-mell’) from the 17th century, which is the ancestor of croquet.

[3] Also true in OTL. Sheffield Cricket Club, which later became Yorkshire County Cricket Club, was founded in the 1750s. Remarkably, in OTL Sheffield can lay claim to having both the first organised cricket team and the first organised association football team, Sheffield F.C., in but in TTL will only have the former claim to fame.

[4] Obviously in OTL this ancient name ended up being applied to the modern sport, whereas in TTL the codified version is given a new name. Rounders remains in use for the variant occasionally played in the UK.

[5] Bowler and Keeper are the terms used in TTL rather than OTL baseball’s Pitcher and Catcher.

[6] Like OTL baseball bats, but the TTL version is somewhat shorter.

[7] The Percy Dukes of Northumberland were instrumental in the development of football in OTL as well.

[8] I.e. the Populists have been re-elected seven times in annual elections since 1840. This doesn’t count that Thomas originally became Prime Minister/President without an election when the Thompson ministry fell in 1835, so Thomas has been PM/President for a total of 11 years.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #166: A qui ça profite?

“If society can be likened to a workshop, let us say, then conflict between classes is as insane as conflict between the men working on different stages of the process. Would it be rational for the workman cutting rough steel blanks to see himself in competition with his neighbour whose task it is to trim the blanks into machine components? If the trimmer began to encroach on the cutter’s space on the bench, abusing his position—would then the cutter react by plotting to kill the trimmer and replace him with a fellow cutter out of trade solidarity, bringing the whole production to the halt as a vital step is no longer performed? Of course not, he would simply ask the man to keep to his assigned place. Yet the world is filled with men, trimmers and cutters alike, who believe that the former option is somehow the rational response...”

– Pablo Sanchez, The Winter of Nations, 1851​

*

From: “Europe in the Democratic Experiment Era” by Paul Davison (1975):

The Malraux premiership (1836-1847) was one of the most influential in French history. André Malraux’s rise to the Maison de Montmartre[1] effectively signalled a shift in the entire French political landscape. Prior to this point, Bonaparte had held power partly through the sense that the Rouges (properly, the Liberty Party) were unfit for government and still riddled with crypto-Jacobins. Olivier Bourcier’s death at the hands of a mob in 1814 and the ensuing disastrous leadership of Pierre Artaud had none nothing to dent that impression. Furthermore, the party had been too intimidated by Artaud’s thuggish tactics and old Garde Nationale connections to risk trying to remove him, and it had only been through Jacques Drouet’s bullet that Artaud’s leadership had ended. Malraux had quite a task on his hands when he became leader in 1824, yet he rose to the occasion admirably. Twelve years later he would be Prime Minister. Though Malraux undoubedly rode a tide of public anger with the then government over the Nightmare War and the Parthian Offensive, he would have been unable to secure this position had he not prepared the way by reforming his party, purging as many crypto-Jacobins as he dared, and found new causes and new approaches rather than falling back on ‘l’esprit de ‘94’ as Artaud had put it.

Upon gaining power, Malraux could easily have reverted to type and begun a second reign of terror in the mould of Robespierre or Lisieux: he had the popular will with him at a critical stage. Yet Malraux accepted the constitutional settlement of the Restoration and worked within it, though passing great reforms such as the rationalisation of the electoral system. The change was dramatic. For the first time, Bleu and Blanc propaganda about how every Rouge deputy was secretly a Sans-Culotte behind the smiling mask was demonstrably proved false, and the old fear-baiting tactics of the past would no longer work. Furthermore, Malraux’s government passed many popular pieces of legislation that further shored up its public support. Many commentators have made a broad comparison between Malraux’s regime and the contemporaneous one of Llewelyn Thomas across the Channel, but Malraux’s governance was unquestionably less volatile, more measured and considered in tone. Malraux was not, as his detractors on the cobrist side contended, an establishment man in radical clothing; his radical credentials were unquestioned, but he simply carefully chose the battlefields on which to deploy them. For example, he did not pursue universal suffrage in the short term due to an agreement with the King, but did create the Dupuit Mechanism (named after the Controller-General of Finances, Raymond Dupuit) by which the suffrage would periodically be broadened with each census—ostensibly to maintain pace with inflation, but constructed in such a way that it would actually outpace it. This would force any future reactionary government to take direct and controversial action to prevent the franchise gradually being broadened towards universal suffrage.

Malraux’s domestic policies are mostly fondly remembered in France, in particular the instatement of the 10-hour day work limit and the implementation of a state pension, initially for veterans and gradually being expanded to civil servants and others. Somewhat more controversial was his attempt to create a national police force, which was criticised by some who compared it to the revolutionary Garde Nationale and others who said its centralised nature, even in thoroughly Optel-networked France, made it inefficient. (Naturally, some critics managed to simultaneously claim the Police Nationale was inefficiently incompetent and dangerously plotting to overthrow the government in a fiendish conspiracy).

Malraux also presided over a rationalisation of the French military. In the Bonaparte years military policy had rarely been founded in what made sense for France, instead being a careful balancing act between keeping the soldiers of France’s oversized, Jacobin-inherited army quiescent while at the same time reassuring her neighbours that she was not about to return to her old ways. This had meant spending had been focused on avenues that would maximise the effectiveness of large troop numbers while avoiding Jacobin-style breakthroughs in new weaponry that might alarm other powers. Accordingly, most of the Bonaparte period’s military policy had focused on the push for an all-rifle army and the development of new tactics at the École Militaire to fit the new paradigm. When Malraux came to power, however, he possessed sufficient goodwill from the military—and France’s rivals now lay in exhaustion after the Popular Wars—to take a more reasoned tack. The pension scheme helped Malraux either retire many soldiers or offer them postings abroad, though some inevitably were distressed enough by this to shift their support to the still-divided political opposition. Yates (New York Journal of Political Science, volume 11, pp. 234-247) has argued that this was ultimately beneficial for the stability of France’s constitution, as one political faction being ‘the army party’ would inevitably lead to trouble when the other one won an election. Malraux also renewed the drive for technological advancement in the military, which had largely lain fallow for years while other nations caught up with France’s trailblazing achievements. Most famous among these, of course, was the development of the Spartacus-class armourclad[2] warship at the shipyards of Le Havre. Though the two ships Spartacus and Périclès would not enter service until 1848, after the end of Malraux’s premiership—and the rapid advancement of rival nations’ armourclads would ensure the third ship Cyrus le Grand was obsolete before it could be launched and was never completed—the vessel remained inextricably associated with him in the popular imagination both then and now. Mere months might separate the launch of the Spartacus from that of her rivals the Lord Washington in the ENA or Antorcha de la Libertad in the UPSA, but nonetheless France would go down in the record books as building the first armourclad warship in history.

For all Malraux’s domestic achievements, however, the world outside France naturally knows him best for his foreign policy, the Malraux Doctrine. Figuratively written in the blood of Walloon refugees expelled from the former Kingdom of Flanders in the Route des Larmes, the Doctrine stated that it should be the duty of a state to intervene to prevent the persecution of an oppressed minority in other nations, in particular when that minority had some connection to the people of the state in question. This, of course, ran in direct contravention to the Westphalian Doctrine that had informed European politics since 1648, in which (at least in an idealised situation) what states did with their own subjects was their own business. As with the encouragement of technological developments in both the military and civilian field, we once again see how Malraux took the old attitudes of the Revolution and refashioned them in more moderate and less bloodsoaked terms. After all, how one defined ‘oppressed’ was rather subjective; and the ‘connection’ aspect smacked more than a little of Jacobin racial theory.

Like most figures who manage to successfully preside over a hotly divided government, Malraux was constantly accused by both major Rouge factions of being a partisan of the other side. The two factions were usually known as Artaudistes and Rouvroyistes, after the 1814 contest for the leadership of the party between Pierre Artaud and Henri Rouvroy. The names were not simply holdover conventions: the Rouvroyistes had continued to develop the later Adamantine ideas of Rouvroy that he had published in exile in Corsica, and were in close contact with sympathetic thinkers in the UPSA, while the Artaudistes continued to idealise and romanticise the ‘Jours glourieux de sang’ of 1794 and argued that France needed another round of phlogistication to purge itself of those holding it back. It is difficult to conclude—and biographers have hotly disagreed—just how much of Malraux’s policy came from his own personal beliefs, and how much was a carefully judged compromise intended to steer a middle course between his party’s two feuding factions.

One highly relevant example is Malraux’s colonial policy. Malraux intervened considerably in the East, bringing the French East India Company under closer state influence (not without controversy) and personally handling relations with the Siamese Empire and Feng China—in contrast to the isolationism of Llewelyn Thomas, to whom he is otherwise much compared. French Antipodea, increasingly known by its modern name of Pérousie, also saw much investment of attention and funds by Malraux, as well as new colonisation ventures with largely mixed success rates. Yet at the same time, Malraux took an extremely hands-off approach to the Grand Duchy of Louisiana—which since Bonaparte’s reforms also had devolved authority over what remained of the French West Indies. Some commentators incorrectly assumed that Malraux was unwilling to confront the authority of Louis Henri, Duc d’Aumont, the Grand Duke to whom Bonaparte had given the exilic position in 1814 after his attempted coup. This claim is clearly contradicted by the fact that Malraux was criticised anew for his limp response when d’Aumont died in 1841 and was succeeded by popular acclamation by his son Jean-Luc as Grand Duke, a decision which should have fallen to the French government. The reality seems to be that Malraux considered Louisiana too hot a potato to stick his fork into—not only for the already obvious reason of the powder keg that would eventually be detonated by the Great American War, but also because it would immediately expose the rift in his party. The Rouvroyiste wing wanted the abolition of slavery throughout France’s colonies, while the Artaudistes maintained their Linnaean Racist beliefs and felt the only reasonable debate was over whether Louisiana’s black population should remain enslaved or be exterminated. A minor exception to this divide developed as the Malraux years wore on, as Burdenist thought began to influence a significant part of the Artaudiste faction and a few Rouvroyistes. Andrew Eveleigh’s writings, via translation and further development in Louisiana, had become somewhat popular among French Linnaean thinkers due to the fact that he began by praising the Louisianan Code noir system of slavery administration and advocated the development of a similar system in Carolina—which it eventually was.

To avoid this divide, therefore, Malraux remained carefully noncommittal over both slavery in general and Louisiana in particular, though this did leave him open to accusations of weakness or indecision. None of this, nor the controversy over his military reforms, nor the restricted franchise, were sufficient to endanger Malraux’s majority at the elections of 1840 and 1844. The divided opposition, the remnants of the Bleu and Blanc parties working together in a loose alliance under incompetent Blanc leadership, barely made any headway and even lost ground in places. As certain members of the old guard in both parties died off or retired, it became feasible to say that anti-Rouge thought in France required a single, united champion with an ideological position more coherent than ‘stop doing that!’ and an electoral strategy capable of adapting to the paradigm of the new electoral system. Georges Villon came into the ascendancy. A younger man from the Bleu tradition, he has been compared—not least by himself—to Malraux in reverse, again seeking to revitalise and renew a tired collection of ideas viewed with scepticism by the public, to break with the disastrous past (in this case of Émile Perrier) while maintaining a clear line of descent from its foundation (principally, Bonaparte’s views). Villon embarked on a radical redesign of his group, ditching the blue and white colours altogether and adopting green (and the nickname ‘Verts’) for his united Parti Nationale. The Verts sought to capitalise on public discontent with the military cuts and unrestrained industrialisation of some parts of France. A key moment was the publication of Jules Clément’s seminal work Eden, pas Babylone in 1845, in which the National-sympathising Clément argued based on phlogiston theory that industrialisation was damaging to the French population—‘we are turning our whole cities into phlogisticateurs !’—and advocated the development of new ‘Eden Cities’ which would be planned settlements incorporating gardens and parks into their structure from the start to ensure a healthier way of life.[3] This can be seen as a more romantic reinterpretation of the Physiocratic ideas popular in the France of the last century, and indeed the Sutcliffist reaction against industrialisation in general drew upon the theories of Physiocracy, emphasising agricultural production over industrial production as a measure of a nation’s wealth.

Despite Villon’s new ideas and propaganda offensive, it is unlikely he could have turned around the fortunes of the opposition in only one electoral cycle had it not been for Malraux suffering a minor stroke in 1847. Doubtless brought on by the strain of managing both a great power’s policy and the divisions in his own squabbling party, the ageing Malraux recovered but was left with a partially frozen facial expression and his speaking ability was somewhat affected—disastrous for a politician. Malraux’s ministers were aware that it was only him keeping their party united, and attempted to prop him up as a figurehead while running things behind the scenes. This rapidly failed and Villon made his famous “Disgrace” speech before L’Aiguille on the Île de la Cité, in which he greatly praised Malraux’s achievements in office despite their disagreements, before attacking Malraux’s ministers for their cowardly and cynical ploy in risking the life of a great hero of France for their own selfish ends. Villon brilliantly established the mood of the moment and the Rouges’ attempted propaganda counterattacks failed miserably.

Malraux resigned—speaking with his own, slightly distorted, voice, refusing the offer to have someone speak on his behalf—on April 17th 1847. Using the leadership election system developed in 1814 by Henri Rouvroy, the Rouges tried to elect a new leader who might hope to keep the factions together as Prime Minister. After five ballots—in which Villon satirically compared them to a Papal conclave, angering the Artaudistes—enough votes coalesced around Controller-General Dupuit to give him a bare majority. But Dupuit, though a powerful figure in the party, was a Rouvroyiste partisan. Any hope on the Artaudistes’ part that he might be conciliatory was dashed when his acceptance speech made reference to ‘this Party of Liberty, this Adamantine Party of Liberty...’ Defeated Artaudiste leadership hopeful (and former Minister of Public Works) Eugène Rochereau proclaimed that ‘The revolution is ended here; it shall continue by other means’. Some sharpened their blades and prepared their escape routes at those ominous words, but Rochereau contented himself by formally breaking with the Rouges—or, as the rump would soon be know, the Adamantine Party—and establishing his own breakaway group with his supporters. Rochereau’s party was variously known as the Parti de la révolution or the Parti linnéenne. Its choice of party colour in France’s crowded spectrum would not be a matter of choice, however. On April 20th Rochereau held a rally in the Place du Ségur in which his supporters, a strange mix of bitter old men and angry young men, dressed in the old Phrygian caps and hoisted the Bloody Flag. However, whether through short notice or lack of funds, Rochereau’s men’s flags used a rather cheap red dye that darkened to almost black in the sunlight, making the inverted fleur-de-lys and revolutionary slogan blend imperceptibly into the background. Thus the new party became universally known as the Noirs, and even today, France is one nation where that colour has never become inextricably associated with Societism as it is elsewhere.

The Noirs refused to support the Rouges and Dupuit’s fledgeling government was toppled almost before it began. The King decided to call a fresh election, and infighting between Rouges and Noirs ensured that the Verts were able to triumph, obtaining a majority based on approximately 40% of the popular vote (the records of the election returns are incomplete). Villon’s new government was noted for the scope of its ambition, often seeking to do too many things at once. Once again events in France moved almost in parallel with those in Britain, and Villon took inspiration from the reforms of William Wyndham’s Regressive Party. Malraux had already reformed the old provinces as part of his electoral reform, but had left them governed by appointed rubber-stamp councils. Villon recreated the old parlements, albeit now more systematically, and—again taking inspiration from Wyndham—abolished Malraux’s controversial Police Nationale and split up its resources between multiple provincial police forces. The Parlements-Provincial were given authority over these forces and some other matters, and were made partly elected, but in a way that made it easy to pack them with all-but-apointees. Villon’s real goal might not have been to control these authorities, but simply to have a place to kick upstairs the remaining ultraroyalistes on the party backbenches who regarded any policy conceived after 1794 to be synonymous with the phlogisticateur.

The stable transfer of control between Rouge and Vert governments was much remarked upon across Europe and helped to re-establish France as a model government to be imitated by others. The Noirs continued to ‘play Jacobin’ as Villon put it, but remained all bark and no bite. King Charles X is believed to have considered banning the Noirs at one point, but was dissuaded by Villon, whose party only stood to benefit so long as the Rouges remained fixated on the ‘real’ enemy, those traitors in the Noirs. Roughly two-thirds of Malraux’s old party had remained loyal and would eventually become Adamantines, while one-third made up the Noirs. Despite Malraux himself making an impassionated (written) plea for unity, published as part of his obituary after his death soon afterwards in 1850, the division remained unbridgeable. Malraux was given a state funeral and was buried in the National Cenotaph of Heroes (built by Bonaparte following the Jacobin Wars). His name and legacy continue to inspire like-minded men and women the world over.

As for Villon, his government saw a focus on domestic issues and a partial neglect (though not on a British Populist level) of foreign affairs. The Verts’ Sutcliffist ideas found a very mixed reception, some welcoming restrictions on new factories and railway lines and others being appalled. The latter group tended to be the ones who had been making money under the Rouges’ policies and now found themselves in tight financial straits. They became known as the ‘Threadbares’ as many of them had lost everything overnight due to the economic shift. In the short term they focused on electing Rouge councillors to the parlements-provincial to try and mitigate the Vert policies, but in 1851—despite continuing division between Rouges and Noirs—this influential new voter group proceeded to elect a narrow Rouge majority to the Grand-Parlement. Villon was able to successfully fight off challenges and remain leader of the Verts, while the new Prime Minister Dupuit declared a new Adamantine era. Restrictions on industry would be lifted, the half-completed Eden City of Paradis Terrestre in the Massif Central would be abandoned. These were the matters on which he had campaigned. Yet it would be in the field of foreign policy that Dupuit would find himself embroiled. For the Great American War was coming...




[1] Official residence of the Prime Minister of France. Built by Jean de Lisieux but never lived in, as he preferred to dwell in his excavated catacombs under the city. The notion of placing the residence on the hill of Montmartre, outside the then city limits, was to ensure that the Prime Minister could not be toppled by urban revolution so easily.

[2] I.e. ironclad.

[3] In OTL similar ideas were espoused by the Garden City Movement later on.


Part #167: Pope on the Ropes

“The Roman Catholic Church fundamentally represents an attempt to unite humanity across colours and tongues. It revives and refines an ancient lingua franca for its own use. It removes men of potential from their self-identified ‘nations’ and returns them as wiser men who know that the needs of the Church, the needs of humanity, come before the petty short-sighted desires of the unworthy rulers of the ‘nations’ they once called home. Yet, of course, the project ultimately failed, to the point that there exist regions where Catholic is identified with the alien, the other. If we are truly to seek a global society, then we must first identify where and why this bold attempt has gone wrong…”

– Pablo Sanchez, Pax Aeterna, 1845.
Footnote to this paragraph: This represents one of the few surviving examples of Sanchez commenting on religion, and is trustworthy as it is attested to be quotes in contemporary letters and diaries from Sanchez’s university colleagues who discussed the Conclave of 1846 with him. Of course the vast majority of the mentions of religion in the Sanchez ‘canon’ cannot be considered original, due to both editing by the Biblioteka Mundial and the presence of multiple deliberately inconsistent versions released by some Diversitarian governments under variant policies prior to the adoption of the Iverson Protocol.​

*

From: “Religion and Government in Europe, 1648-1901” by Georg Steiner (1983, authorised English translation)—

The end of the eighteenth century saw the biggest crisis to afflict the Roman Catholic Church since the Reformation. Indeed, to some eyes the danger of Jansenism was a more insidious poison than that of Protestantism had been. Protestantism had begun as a difference of opinion within the Church—or rather many variations on the same opinion—but had swiftly hardened into something that defined itself by its opposition to Catholic touchstones such as the principle of apostolic succession and the belief in transubstantiation. In the beginning there had been attempts to effectively carry on the institutions of the Church as normal while merely replacing the Pope’s authority, as in Henry VIII’s initial “Anglo-Catholic” Church of England, but these had been shortlived. By the 1700s, the Roman Church could view Protestantism as an enemy and rival, but not a matter of internal dissension by its very definition. The Peace of Augsburg in 1555 had created the principle of Cuius regio, eius religio (the ruler of a state defines the religion of that state by his own religious beliefs). The Thirty Years’ War and the Peace of Westphalia in 1648 had hardened this new model of religion in government: there were Catholic nations and Protestant nations, and both had to grapple with the problem of minorities from the other side, as with the expulsion of the Huguenots from France and discrimination against Catholics in Britain. With this hardening, it seemed unlikely that any nation currently identifying as Catholic would flip to Protestant—or vice versa—as had happened in the past, sometimes multiple times over.

Despite this solidifying of attitudes, another internal struggle arose within the Roman Church in the eighteenth century. This time the threat was Jansenism. Based (posthumously) on the writings of the Dutch theologian Cornelius Jansen (1585-1638), Jansenism sought to build upon the theology of St Augustine, emphasising original sin and predestination. In so doing it contradicted several core beliefs of the Jesuits, who were powerful at the time within the Church, and conflict was inevitable. As with (it seems) the name of almost every political and religious group in history, ‘Jansenist’ began as a derogatory term given to the group by their enemies, and was intended to evoke ‘Calvinist’—the Jansenists’ emphasis on predestination led to many accusing them of being crypto-Calvinists within the Roman Church.

After the Jansenists made some alterations to their doctrine in the mid-seventeenth century, Pope Clement IX intervened in the dispute and there was a measure of toleration for some thirty years. Jansenism became particularly strong in France, where its best-known proponents included the theologian Antoine Arnauld and the philosopher Blaise Pascal. Port-Royal Abbey in Paris became the centre of Jansenist thought. However, after Arnauld’s death in 1694, the movement fell under the de facto leadership of Pasquier Quesnel. In 1692 Quesnel had published his great work Réflexions morales sur le Nouveau Testament (“Moral Reflections on the New Testament”) which had taken a radically Jansenist tone, yet for some reason had been approved by the mainstream Church and recommended by several senior French bishops and cardinals who, it transpired, seemed never to have read it thoroughly. The resulting embarrassment and controversy resulted in King Louis XIV asking Pope Clement XI to intervene. The papal bull Unigenitus (1713) condemned Quesnel’s work in strong terms, only fanning the falmes of the controversy when many French clergy rejected the bull and called for an ecumenical council to discuss the matter further. The matter was further confused when Louis XIV died in the middle of the dispute and was succeeded by his infant great-grandson Louis XV under the regency of Philippe II, Duke of Orléans. The Duke was less strongly behind the papal position than the Sun King had been, with the result that the Universities of Paris, Nantes and Rheims rescinded their previous acceptance of Unigenitus and prolonged the controversy further.

The Jansenists eventually lost the struggle and were persecuted in France, but the authorities never quite managed to eradicate them and, later in the reign of Louis XV, often found their presence politically useful. For many years (and for obvious reasons) the French monarchy had put forward the ideology of Gallicanism—that the king should have power over the national church, as opposed to the ideology of Ultramontanism in which the Pope’s power was supreme. The presence of the Jansenist heresy allowed Louis XV to pointedly flirt with the idea of converting France over to being a Jansenist ‘national Catholic’ church, not unlike Henry VIII’s original ideas for the Church of England, if the Pope failed to give way on whichever diplomatic issue was currently causing problems for the Bourbons. It helped that ‘Jansenist’ had become an increasingly meaningless label. Even before Unigenitus the Jansenists had already schismed into three loose factions based on whether they accepted Clement IX’s original compromise or not and whether they accepted Papal infallibility. The matter was further confused by the existence of Jansenists who accepted Unigenitus, which begged the question of whether they were truly Jansenists at all. So ‘Jansenist’ could now simply be taken to mean ‘Catholic, but denying or ignoring the authority of the Pope’, with all the theological details of the original Augustinian/crypto-Calvinist discussion long forgotten.

Jansenism still might, perhaps, have remained nothing more than a French oddity.[1] However, as the world watched in astonishment, the United Provinces of South America came into being in the 1780s and changed things forever by its very existence. The UPSA had fought with the assistance of the British and Americans and against the Spanish and French, but its people had no desire to abandon their Catholic faith. Indeed if the Church had been accommodating, they would likely have continued being good Roman Catholics for the foreseeable future. But Pope Gregory XV could not be accommodating. The Papacy was under influence from both the French and the Spanish; usually he could maintain some measure of independence by playing them off against one another, but not in this case. The Spanish called in favours from Naples and Parma, too, ruled by branches of their royal family, and the pressure was on. The Spanish government hoped that the UPSA’s legitimacy could be undermined with papal bulls condemning its break from Spain, and that the people might fight to overthrow the fledgeling new government if the Pope called for a popular crusade against it. Gregory XV was under fewer illusions than the optimistic Spanish; he had had agents working in Platinea for years due to the controversy over the Jesuit Reductions, and was at least somewhat aware that public opinion in the UPSA was very different to what the Spanish imagined. However, he could not simply refuse.

The papal bull Discidium (“separation”) of 1789 was far more watered-down and conciliatory in tone than the Spanish had hoped for. But it nonetheless was fuel on the flames of an existing controversy in the UPSA between bishops over what position they should take regarding the new nation’s government and the Pope’s authority. Like many bulls before it, Discidium created instant battle lines over whether any individual member of the Catholic clergy recognised it or not. In the UPSA, the majority chose to recognise it as a politically motivated bull sent under duress and voted to reject it. At the time, most of them doubtless hoped that they could continue to be conventional Roman Catholics and this would be a temporary dispute, resolved as soon as the Spanish boot was removed from the Pope’s neck. But this would not happen for some years, and it would come in a form that scarcely represented a return to normality. As it was, the old label ‘Jansenist’ continued to flit around, driven in part by the large number of French immigrants that the UPSA had absorbed, desertees from the Duc de Noailles’ army in the Second Platinean War. Soon, in mainstream political discussion in nations like the ENA and Great Britain, ‘Jansenist’ came to primarily signify ‘one of those Meridian Catholics who rejects the Pope’.

Indeed, the notion that one could be Catholic without being papist was something of a revelation to many in those nations, and helped reignite the debate over Catholic emancipation. It was particularly influential in the Confederation of Carolina, which had acquired a large number of new Catholic subjects after the Second Platinean War and would go on to gain even more.[2] Carolina had traditionally been just as hostile to Catholics as New England, many of its colonists being Ulster Protestants. Yet it was the very contrast between the old Ulster propaganda image of Catholics being unthinking cattle who would kill their own spouses if their priest told them to do it, and the reality of thinking and feeling human beings who happened to believe in transubstantiation rather than consubstantiation, which helped demolish the old prejudices. Jansenism became a very popular self-identification among the Catholics of Cuba and Hispaniola as a result, and they were more readily accepted into Carolinian society—yet this opened the door to the later, more lukewarm acceptance of mainstream Roman Catholics as well. By contrast, in New England things remained more bitter as the remaining Catholics of the former New France tended to adopt an ultramontane line, particularly after the Jacobin Revolution. They both viewed this as a stronger statement of identity and also felt that Jansenism was associated with the UPSA, which had a negative image due to the unsuccessful rebellion the Canajuns had attempted during the Second Platinean War.

Jansenism therefore presented a critical threat to the Roman Catholic Church even before the turn of the nineteenth century. But, of course, that century dawned inauspiciously (to say the least) for the Church with the Rape of Rome in 1802. Although official accounts have always portrayed this as a deliberate policy enacted by the ultimate evil of Lisieux and his sidekick Hoche, the reality was of course very different: Lisieux needed to get rid of Sans-Culottes which he no longer trusted, Hoche needed to push south while he campaigned in Bologna, and both their needs were met by sending Sans-Culottes regiments to attack Rome. Hoche probably did not expect them to be so successful, assuming that Charles VIII and VI of Naples and Sicily would support the Papal States militarily. But regardless of the intentions, the result was the same: a burnt city, a Pope cut to pieces in the street by a knife-wielding Jacobin mob, and the death of over half the cardinals currently in the city. When the Conclave met in the Caserta Palace in Naples to elect a new Pope, no-one was even sure whether they had a quorum or not, it remaining uncertain how many were dead or missing.

The radical election of Henry Benedict Stuart as Urban IX was likely the right decision to stop the Church from falling apart altogether in the short term, and Urban did successfully re-establish the Church and its institutions in Rome. However, his controversial election did not help the Church’s global image. Many faithful Roman Catholics were uncertain about whether this Conclave and this Pope truly represented an apostolic succession from his martyred predecessor Benedict XV. This uncertainty led to more battle lines being drawn, all over the world, and Jansenism naturally profited. Often a faction in one nation would describe itself as following the true apostolic succession and declaiming all the others as Jansenists. Furthermore, the Jansenist Church in the UPSA was by now already providing models for others. Instead of bishops being appointed from on high, all the bishops of a nation would now gather in council each time one of their number stepped down or passed away, and together agree to elect a replacement. In 1863, reflecting the democratic traditions of the UPSA, the Jansenist Church there added a synodic element, allowing the assembled clergy to elect three candidates for a bishopric which the conclave of bishops would then decide between. Variations on this model were copied elsewhere, occasionally by state Jansenist churches but more commonly in an informal manner by Jansenists living as a minority in the midst of Protestants or Roman Catholics.

Though Roman Catholics still outnumbered Jansenists, it was around this time that the term ‘Catholic’ with no qualifier became more ambiguous; previously it could be assumed that anyone simply calling themselves ‘Catholic’ was a Roman Catholic who followed the Pope’s authority. Now, though, with the controversy and division over Urban IX, believers who agreed that Urban’s apostolic succession was legitimate now often called themselves ‘Roman Catholics’ or even just ‘Romans’, in opposition to Jansenist Catholics. Of course, this kind of terminology is now the most common one in most languages.

The Church struggled on through the earlier decades of the nineteenth century, focusing on trying to rebuild its position, little able to expend effort on coping with the new issues raised by the rise of democracy in the Popular Wars. The flexible Jansenists, meanwhile, could multiply a dozen interpretations and positions to debate endlessly and still agree they were all good Catholics. These years were those of the weak Popes Benedict XVI, Pius VI and Clement XVI, who were mere puppets of Naples in political terms. This pressure, as had that of the Spanish decades earlier, robbed the Papacy of much of its authority in the eyes of its global following. It was hard to take the doctrine of papal infallibility seriously when it was obvious that an encyclical was politically motivated by Neapolitan foreign policy aims.

Clement XVI was succeeded by his namesake Clement XVII in 1833, who was the first Pope since Benedict XV to be elected by a Conclave close to its pre-Rape of Rome membership. Many younger men had been promoted to Cardinal by necessity, and that altered the character of the Conclave. For now those men were content to go with Clement XVII, a safe pair of hands in the midst of the Popular Wars. But they would not be quiescent for long. Clement XVII died after thirteen years on St Peter’s throne and the Conclave met once again in 1846. And that was where the trouble started.

The Conclave was a heterogenous mix of traditionalists and modernisers, old and young, those who expected the Pope to always be Italian and have a political bent to his nature and those who disagreed. The all-purpose insult of ‘Jansenist heretic’ was thrown back and forth between almost anyone, for it could mean anything one wanted. And the Conclave failed to elect, over and over. Taking a long time to decide on a Pope was nothing new; two or three-year interregnums had happened several times due to a deadlock in the College. But the last time this had happened was the fifteenth century; in living memory, even after the chaos of the Rape of Rome, election had generally been fairly swift once the Cardinals gathered. This bitter disagreement was therefore treated as a novelty by many across Europe, and was immortalised in the British folk song Choosing a Pope (which may be derived from a now-forgotten French original, Fumée Noire, according to Jacobsen and Standing (ibid.)):

Choosing a Pope, oh they’re choosing a Pope,
But black smoke still from the chimney,
Losing all hope, we’re losing all hope,
Who will take St Peter’s key?


Though now often performed in a sanitised version, originally it was a drinking song, with repetitions of this chorus separated by verses in which increasingly desperate Cardinals try to elect more and more outlandish people, animals and things to the Papacy. Rather than having a single codified set of lyrics, it may have been intended as a competitive game, with each drinker coming up with something more bizarre and offensive than the last. The modern codified version includes verses about electing a woman (one of the less bawdy efforts on that subject), electing a eunuch, electing a corpse, electing a donkey, and eventually concludes with St Peter coming down from the gates of heaven to resume his seat “because I can’t stand any more of this racket”. It does not include some earthier efforts of the original song such as Judas Iscariot, Jean de Lisieux (and in later versions, Pablo Sanchez) being proposed for election instead.

The song is a comedic exaggeration of the process, but not of the cardinals’ desperation. Three months in, it was hoped that they might have found a candidate pleasing to all in the form of the Portuguese Cardinal Luís de Saldanha da Silva, the Patriarch of Lisbon. However, the minority opposed to Saldanha managed to intercept a controversial letter from the Cardinal in which he criticised the actions of King John VI of Portugal earlier that year…

*

From: “A Historiographic Glossary” by James Kavanagh (1978)—

Pânico de '46 (Eng. “Panic of ’46”). A period of crisis in the Kingdom of Portugal, in particular in and around the capital Lisbon, April-July 1846. The Panic consisted of riots by the mob, some attempted organised uprisings by neo-Jacobin, Populist and other revolutionary groups in the city, looting and a run on the Banco de Lisboa by subjects afraid of revolution and instability. This caused an economic crash. The underlying causes of the Panic were public dissatisfaction with King John VI’s authoritarian crackdowns since the Popular Wars, as well as underlying resentment over Portugal’s humiliating losses in those same wars, which was blamed on the King’s former foreign policy. Though John VI had tried to place the blame on the Duke of Aveiro and had him dismissed, this was not entirely successful in shifting the blame. The specific trigger for the Panic, however, was the even more humiliating defeat of the Portuguese East India Company in Timor by exilic Dutch forces.[3] While this event happened in 1845, news did not reach home until the following year. Predictably, John VI responded to the riots and unrest by deploying troops and restoring order at the price of several bloody massacres. Foreign mercenaries were employed and accused of being indiscriminate in their killing. The remaining Portuguese revolutionaries fled over the border into Spain. This can be thought of as the initial domino in the chain of events that would lead to the Iberian Revolution and the European front of the Great American War…

*

From: “Religion and Government in Europe, 1648-1901” by Georg Steiner (1983, authorised English translation)—

…considered by some, though by no means all, the Cardinals to be an inappropriate position for a Pope to take. After several more ballots, Saldanha publicly withdrew his name from consideration, but this did nothing to resolve the deadlock. The Conclave had several candidates that were worthy but inadequate men, and none of the factions were willing to compromise.

Saldanha himself is thought to have had a hand in how the crisis was eventually resolved after seven months of deadlock. The Conclave took the radical step of electing a man who had only recently been promoted to cardinal himself, and that promotion had largely been accomplished as a way of kicking him upstairs. Filippo Corazzi was a Roman, certainly, whose family had lived in the city for generations. But he was not a man from a privileged background. He had been a simple priest for many years, becoming universally adored far beyond his formal see. There remains a persistent rumour that he received the confession of Henri Rouvroy for the part he had played in the Rape of Rome when Rouvroy visited Rome in 1809.[4] His elevation to Bishop of Boiano in 1820 had perhaps been an attempt to force him to get in line and abandon some of his single-mindedness, as this diocese within the Kingdom of Naples was subject to considerable influence from King Gennaro.[5] However, Corazzi had proceeded to become a figure of adoration among the poor there as well and receive at least grudging respect from the local Neapolitan nobles. Gennaro and his successor Luigi had eventually left him be providing he did not do anything too controversial, and Corazzi knew when to pick his battlefields. It had been his repeated subtle pushing of Gennaro’s boundaries that had led to his hasty promotion to Cardinal in 1839; his successor in Boiano, a more conventional bishop, struggled to fill his shoes and was often booed by the people in the streets.

Cardinal Corazzi was thus a controversial choice for Pope, but one who could appeal to multiple factions in the Conclave for different reasons: the young men saw him as a man of radical ideas, the old men saw him as one of them, for his age was young for a Pope but certainly older than many of the newer Cardinals. His performance in Boiano was significant, as he had stayed on the right side of the Neapolitan monarchy while still developing a reputation for independence. The Cardinals hoped he could replicate that feat on the world stage. They would be proved right—but not, perhaps, in the way they had hoped.

Corazzi was elected by a two-thirds majority of the Conclave and white smoke issued from the Sistine Chapel—prompting much eye-rubbing from passing members of the public, who had half expected this to go on forever. A ragged cheer arose in the streets even before the new Pope’s identity was known: Corazzi rode a wave of public support just from the fact that he had broken the deadlock. That cheer rose to a crescendo when he appeared on the balcony before a crowd in St Peter’s Square, the words Habemus Papem! still ringing in everyone’s ears. Corazzi was still well remembered from his parish work in Rome years ago. He would definitely be a Pope to remember. He took the papal name Innocent XIV and was swiftly coronated, this being the only time he ever wore the papal tiara.

One question that has arisen, of course, is who Corazzi himself was casting his vote for all this time before his name was raised. A probably apocryphal story circulates of a young priest who dared to ask this question to the Pope in 1866, towards the end of his life. Innocent laughed at the young man’s audacity, perhaps seeing something of himself in the priest, and answered: “I spoiled my ballot every time, of course. I voted for someone who was not a Cardinal, who had no rank at all in our hierarchy in fact, and thus by the conventions of these times was not fit to sit the throne.”

Nervously, the priest ventured a further question: “And who was that?”

According to the story, Innocent smiled: “Why, the son of a carpenter from Nazareth. Quite unsuitable material for a position of this rank. You may have heard of him.”

The story may be apocryphal but Innocent’s real voice can certainly be heard in it. No other Pope to bear that name, perhaps, fit it so well. Innocent changed the Church forever. All the rich possessions of the Papal household, save those with religious and historical significance, were sold off to raise money to set up new charitable orders. The crowned heads of Europe viewed this with contempt and called him the Beggar Pope or the Pawnshop Pope, but the act made him greatly popular with ordinary Roman Catholics who had long felt insulated and distant from the Church. The uncertainties of past apostolic successions were wiped away. Here was a man reaching out to his people, not merely expecting their loyalty. Innocent dressed simply, walked the streets of Rome in disguise when he could get away with it, and cared little for the pomp and circumstance of his role.

Many of those who had elected him were somewhat horrified by this. But a Pope could not be impeached. He could, however, as the Borgias had proved many times, be assassinated. Innocent, however, was fortunate enough to possess a younger brother (Giovanni Corazzi) who had been a skilled mercenary leader and had fought in the Nightmare War. The younger Corazzi had eventually repented of his many crimes de guerre under his brother’s direction and become a man of gentleness, but he retained his old contacts and the possibly subvertible Swiss Guard were supplemented—and sometimes supplanted—by Corazzi’s men. Innocent is known to have survived at least three assassination attempts, and those were the ones publicly admitted to. On at least one occasion, an assassin got as far as raising his rifle before deciding that he could not take a life such as this. He turned himself in, became a quiet theologian under house arrest, and in 1983 was posthumously canonised.

It is uncertain precisely when Innocent conceived his most controversial policy. Perhaps it had slowly developed in his mind over a period of many years, an idle daydream from the days when even reaching the rank of bishop had seemed laughable. Or perhaps it had developed since his election. Innocent loved the city of Rome, his birthplace, but hated the grubby political intrigues that his job forced him to spend time on as a result of his authority over the city and the last remnant of the Papal States. The rest, of course, had been swallowed up by Naples over the course of the Jacobin Wars and the Popular Wars. Furthermore, he privately argued that aside from personal distaste, such matters distracted him from the real business of the head of the Church and the government of a global flock far removed from the worldly concerns of the Eternal City. Whatever its precise origins, Innocent seems to have carefully waited before the round of failed assassinations and the ensuing neutralisation of many of his opponents (mostly consisting of exile to distant dioceses overseas) before broaching the subject.

Innocent agreed the arrangements of his proposal with King Luigi of the Three Sicilies before publicly announcing them in his papal bull Incorruptibilis in 1849. He also consulted with representatives across the city of Rome, who were concerned about his original idea, and he agreed to modify it. Rather than the entire Papal States being signed over to Naples, Rome—and a small amount of the surrounding region, including its port of Civitavecchia—would become an independent state, the Roman Republic reborn. Aside from Hoche’s brief period of brutal occupation, this was the first time in a thousand years that Rome had come under the rule of a secular authority, and the first time in almost two thousand years since it had lacked a monarchy. Innocent’s notion was simple. He believed that the Roman Catholic Church’s problems could ultimately all be traced back to a failure to obey Christ’s commandmant to the rich young man—“If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me.”[6] The Church had failed because it had become too concerned with worldly matters. Not simply wealth, as the Protestants had long criticised the Church for, but also concerns of state. When the Pope was the monarch of a petty realm as well as the head of the Church, those two concerns had too often come into conflict. “No man can serve two masters,” Innocent argued, “We must choose whether we shall place worth in the treasure of this world, of gold and riches and a crown and temporal power, or whether we shall dismiss these and place worth in the treasure of heaven to come. And where our treasure is, there our hearts will be also.”[7]

Naturally the idea of signing away the Patrimony of St Peter was a shocking move and prompted more failed assassination attempts. Yet it was done. King Luigi paid a substantial price for the hinterland he acquired, which Innocent funnelled into more of his charitable projects and missionary activities into the (slightly) more open Feng Dynasty of China. However, if Innocent had hoped that allowing Rome to remain a separate and independent state, not a pawn of the Neapolitans, would prevent this escalating into a war—he had been too, well, innocent. The Hapsburgs in particular were horrified by what they saw as a Bourbon coup. King Leopold of Italy rejected the deal as illegitimate, accused Innocent of having stolen the Papacy, and declared what would become known as the Patrimonial War—and what future generations of historiographers would fold seamlessly into the global conflict known as the Great American War…







[1] As it did in OTL, although the term was revived in the 20th century to describe some of the actions of the Church in Quebec—again, only with the meaning of ‘Catholic, but ignoring the Pope’.

[2] This is a slight oversimplification on the part of the author, as this is not an issue that mainly concerns his thesis, but Carolina did not strictly annex regions like Cuba until later on—they were theoretically under joint ENA imperial control, it was just that in nearly practice all the occupation troops and authorities were drawn from nearby Carolina.

[3] See Part #163.

[4] See Part #105.

[5] Also true in OTL; the bishopric of Boiano was actually vacant between 1819 and 1836 due to disagreement between the Papacy and the Neapolitan monarchy.

[6] Matthew 19:21. Also appears in the Gospels of Mark and Luke.

[7] Quoting, respectively, Matthew 6:24 and Matthew 6:21.


Interlude #18: The Expanding Arsenal

“There is an old tradition in some lands—doubtless it has some counterpart in all lands, though unfortunate cultural divergence through geographic separation may obscure this at first glance—of people, particularly children, celebrating various festivals by playing the game of bobbing for apples. This involves attempting to remove a floating apple from a tub of water using only the mouth, with the hands remaining behind the back.

Now if one were to ask a child engaged in this pursuit ‘what are you trying to do?’, they might reply ‘I want to get an apple’. Yet though this answer may appear to be superficially accurate, a literal examination of it shows that it is nonsense: if the child simply wanted an apple, then why does he not use his hands to grab it? It is not just about getting an apple, it is about the act of playing the game. The actual prize is minor to the child’s interest; it is the process in which his interest lies, from which he derives enjoyment.

Now consider the number of rulers in human history who have justified their wars by saying that they are ultimately seeking a lasting peace. They, too, are playing the game, and the prize is merely an excuse to play the game. Picture them bobbing not for apples, but for olive branches floating in a tub.

A tub filled not with water, but with blood…”

The Societist Primer, 1879;
compiled from several speeches and pamphlets by Pablo Sanchez​

*

From – “Sharper Sticks: A History of Advancement in Warfare” by William Peter Courtenay, 5th Baron Congleton, 1952 –

If the early nineteenth century was noted for its rapid technological innovation in the field of war, the mid-nineteenth century was a time in which those innovations (together with more recent ones) began to be applied in a way that genuinely increased military power across the board. When M. Cugnot’s steam innovations had first shocked Europe, an objective cost-benefit analysis would show that under most circumstances they were inferior to the established methods of towing artillery: horses when speed was required, oxen when endurance was preferred. Steam tractors required a supply of coal, which complicated the supply train situation, whereas animals could usually live off the land with only occasional supplements. There were also far more people around who knew how to ‘maintain’ a horse than trained engineers capable of keeping a steam engine in fine condition and repairing it when it failed. Indeed, without the actions of a few individuals, the steam engine in warfare might have remained nothing more than a curiosity for years.

The genius of General Pierre Boulanger changed this. Before the Battle of Lille in 1795, the French Latin Republic—still fledgeling and fragile—seemed about to fall to the armies of Emperor Ferdinand IV’s Holy Roman alliance. The revolutionaries would be executed, the monarchy would be restored and the whole affair would be written off as just the latest in the long list of fruitless French jacqueries and rebellions against the ancien régime. It matters not that small men in our own time produce statistical analyses ‘proving’ that the French would have beaten the German alliance regardless of what happened at Lille. What matters is how the battle was perceived at the time. Before, disaster and despair; after, glory and triumph. And at the centre of it all, the steam engine.

Boulanger realised that in 1795, as noted above, steam tractors were more of a curiosity than a genuine replacement for traditional artillery transport methods. There were a few situations in which M. Cugnot’s invention outperformed animals, particularly when artillery needed to be transported up a long continuous slope, but generally they were not worth the expense that the ancien régime had invested in them in its dying days. They could easily have been portrayed by Robespierre and the National Legislative Assembly as another Versailles, another frivolous waste of the wealth of France that truly belonged to the people. Yet they had one advantage: they were novel, alien, unknown. The ordinary soldier in one of the German armies had never seen anything like them, and thus men who would stand fast in the face of ten times the number of horse-drawn galloper guns would quiver and break when Boulanger sent in his ‘unnatural’ Cugnot guns, gliding forward slowly and steadily like a spectre. Indeed, some reports at the time (though possibly exaggerated by Jacobin propagandists) spoke of superstitious German soldiers believing that the Cugnot guns were pulled by ghost horses, and that Charlemagne had awoken to defend France and sent spectral armies ahead of him.

Much the same tactic was used, both by Boulanger and his imitators, concerning artillery rockets and to a lesser extent observation balloons. Rockets were inferior in the damage they could do compared to standard cannon, but their sheer unfamiliarity—as well as the unpredictable way the rockets arced across a battlefield while shrieking inhumanly, in contrast to the orderly geometric arcs of cannonballs—also panicked otherwise experienced troops. Balloons were genuinely useful for observations, but the French found that the mere presence of a balloon could intimidate an enemy army even if there was nobody actually in it. While Jacobin French tactics relied on conscription and the mass march[1] by troops with only cursory training, generals did find it useful to ensure their own troops had trained in the sight of all the new revolutionary weapons, so that they were calm with their presence on the battlefield. The weapons thus granted the French a considerable advantage, yet in a curiously indirect way: mostly, they were simply a tool to reduce enemy morale and organisation below French levels and then have the two armies fight it out using mostly conventional infantry tactics. Yet this was enough, and led of course to Jean de Lisieux proclaiming that La Vapeur est Républicaine and further time, effort and funds being expended on improving the weapons.

Many, though by no means all, nations copied the French innovations during the War of the Nations and the Watchful Peace. Once again, it was not so much that one Cugnot gun could counter another any more effectively than a horse-drawn gun could, but simply the presence of those weapons within one’s own army served to calm and reassure soldiers and view their French counterparts as less alien and intimidating. They were no longer the unknown. At this point, the nations could quite easily have collectively dropped the weapons as the advantage was gone, but inertia kept their use and research going at a low level, and of course there would always be technologically inferior opponents that the Boulanger tactics would still work on.

Lisieux himself found steam-driven armoured wagons, the Tortue, to be a useful crowd-suppression tool. They were occasionally used on the battlefield, most famously at the Battle of Paris in 1809, but did not excel in this role: they were too slow and vulnerable. Their armour could easily repel brickbats and blades and absorb a limited number of musket balls, but could sometimes be penetrated by rifle bullets and was no defence against cannonballs. A modern army could therefore easily neutralise a Tortue except under very specific circumstances (such as concealing the Tortues and then revealing them in a short-range ambush) but they remained useful against disorganised urban rebels who lacked such heavy weaponry. It would be decades before the invention of the Devil Brew,[2] the apparently obvious weapon that could render Tortue-type vehicles vulnerable even to rebels lacking much in the way of combat resources. This may seem peculiar to modern eyes, but it is worth remembering that naphtha and other fuels were not in common everyday use in this period.

Steam had also made its mark at sea, but in a very specific way. Military thinking post-war, derived from the French developments under Surcouf, considered there to be a strict division between oceanic and riverine navies.[3] Before steam, sail was the primary means of propulsion for oceanic ships and oarsmen (usually enslaved) for riverine ships such as galleys. The division was not as clear as this brief description implies, with many riverine-intended ships also using sail, but the overall point stands. Surcouf’s steamships were dubbed ‘steam-galleys’ as in many ways they resembled the old galleys, but with steam engines instead of oars—opening up the flanks of the ship for use in housing additional weapons and other items, rather than being limited to bow guns only like traditional galleys. The steam-galleys were innovative, being a genuine force-multiplier even in their own time unlike the more ‘novelty shock value’ aspects of the landborne steam tractors, and were much-copied. The deployment of rockets rather than (or in addition to) cannon on some steam-galleys proved that the shock value tactics could also be combined with the more practical innovation of the engine. Steam-galleys proved vital in later conflicts in the Mediterranean and the Baltic Seas. Steam-engined barges were also used extensively on rivers for civilian traffic and logistic support in time of war, and late in the Popular Wars experiments began with deploying combat versions of such vessels. These would prove to have only limited applicability until they were married to armourclad protection late in the Democratic Experiment era, the craft which would eventually be named ironpikes.[4]

However, naval authorities remained stubbornly resistant to the use of steam in oceanic navies. Many ostensible reasons for this are recorded in studies at the time, but behind all of them was a simple conservative traditionalism. Sail was not merely a means of propulsion to most navies at the time, it was a part of the very fabric of their being (no pun intended). It was difficult, and rather alarming, for most admirals to imagine a navy in which young midshipmen no longer had to learn a wide variety of knots and the complexities of the ropes that required them, where the names for all the multitudinous varieties of sails were relegated to the history books as an obsolete footnote. The distinction was thus preserved. Navies did use steam on the high seas, but only in the form of employing steam tugs to tow their ships of the line in order to gain an advantage against the wind, or when there was calm. Most of the time the tugs would rather inefficiently be towed behind the sailships instead, or in the case of the more compact models even hoisted aboard. Such tactics were used extensively in the Atlantic battles of the Popular Wars, but remained limited in scope. It would not be until the first armourclads that steam engines were finally used regularly as part of the propulsion system on mainstream warships—though tellingly, they were officially and insistently referred to as ‘integrated tug systems’. The conservatism intrinsic to the navies meant that early armourclads such as France’s Spartacus and America’s Lord Washington bore more resemblance to their forefathers than their descendants, with extensive masts (though forged of steel) and fully rigged with sail. It would not be until the end of the 1860s that, in part simply due to the older generations retiring or dying off, that navies would finally, reluctantly, let go of even an auxiliary sailing rig for their vessels. Perhaps ironically this came in the middle of the Long Peace, and thus the apparently dramatic moment of the ancient sail technology finally dying its death came not with a shout, but with a sigh. The transitional ships may only occasionally be glimpsed in combat by the student of naval military history, and remained largely an untested unknown when the Long Peace finally came to an end with the Pandoric War in 1896.

But this is to get ahead of ourselves. By the end of the Democratic Experiment, steam technology had matured to the point where it had finally become a genuine step forward for militaries and was no longer a toy. To a lesser extent the same was true of rockets, which could now be relied upon to at least vaguely hit what they were aimed at. And of course, as one technological advantage came to the fore, another to counter it would be created. Many such countermeasures were produced by military researchers in the Hapsburg Kingdom of Italy and eventually, via cross-pollination, in Danubia.[5] Both states faced a generally technologically superior opposition, from France and Saxony respectively, and unable to always match them one-on-one, unorthodox ideas were conceived to counter the technologies from a disadvantaged starting position. This is arguably the first coherently theorised example of Davidian warfare.[6] Probably the most celebrated aspect of this consists of then-Major Antonio Rizzi’s development of the first antidrome weapons in history.[7] We should be careful not to exaggerate the impact of the first steerables on warfare: popular history tends to focus on Lord Byron’s spectacular attack on Strasbourg (then Strassburg) in 1830, but this was a single exceptional incident and there are no other unambiguous records of steerables becoming directly involved in conflict in the Popular Wars.[8] Byron had particularly favourable conditions: usually the rather primitive propulsion of the steerables meant they were unable to fight against the wind in a sufficiently controlled way. For the most part, steerables were merely used for reconnaissance, as their tethered balloon ancestors had been for years, and sometimes for dropping men or supplies behind enemy lines for secret missions. Nonetheless this rendered them a significant threat, and Major Rizzi was tasked with developing a countermeasure.

Italy’s own steerable programme was at an early stage and the idea of fighting a war in the air between steerables was unworkable (not that it has stopped a certain film adaptation of Byron’s life from portraying such a battle…) Rizzi thus developed ground-to-air weapons capable of downing a steerable. He explored several avenues, including the use of rockets and most famously the ‘star shot’, a modified version of the well-established hail shot shell in which sharp metal fragments were used instead of balls, and magnesium was added to illuminate the enemy craft as the shell exploded. The star shot was an iconic weapon of the Nightmare War, but came with a host of disadvantages—the fragments raining down could easily hurt friendly troops or civilians on the ground, and if the shell missed it could also arc down and strike an undesired target. It would not be the star shot or the rockets that became the lasting innovation of Major Rizzi’s work, but the far more ‘boring’ and conventional ‘Vespa’ one-pounder heavy rifle (or light artillery, depending on one’s perspective). The Vespa had a swivel mount and could be mounted atop a steam carriage or even a horse-drawn one for rapid movement around a battlefield. A refined version proved to be the most effective of Rizzi’s weapons and was swiftly copied by other countries throughout the 1840s.[9]

Despite the adoption of this weapon, research into steerables continued at a fast pace. The experiences of the Nightmare War in particular had shown that modern artillery could easily turn a battle into a miserable stalemate in which the old infantry tactics rarely led to a breakthrough, and only at an unacceptable cost of life.[10] A means of neutralising that artillery was therefore a high priority, and improved steerables seemed like a logical choice. Many theorists talked of heavier-than-air aircraft that could fly like birds, but they were shouted down as lunatics. Barring a few extremely debatable experiments in the Democratic Experiment era, true aerodromes would not come about until the late 1880s.[11] In the short term, a more realistic answer was to improve artillery’s accuracy and fire control so that enemy artillery could be silenced by one’s own. Obviously this led to a considerable arms race in terms of both technology and training. Applying these tactics to landborne artillery was tricky enough that two roughly equivalent national armies could stay competitive, and sometimes it would come down to the tactical ability of their generals. By sea, however, these superior fire control methods meant that wooden ships could be targeted and neutralised practically as soon as they were spotted, with modern breechloading rifled cannon easily blasting through ships of the line that had been capable of absorbing considerable punishment from older smoothbore cannon. Explicitly short-ranged weapons such as carronades became increasingly useless except in ambush situations. For a period in the Democratic Experiment and Great American War, naval conflict fitted the sardonic description of the Scandinavian Admiral Ulf Clemmensen: “We used to fight duels with swords. Now we fight duels with pistols”. No longer a lengthy give-and-take conflict at short range in which two opponents could inflict blows on one another before one emerged victorious—it simply came down to who could ‘draw and fire’ first. With such experiences being ubiquitous in the Great American War, it is no surprise that even conservative navies were hasty to drop wooden ship construction on focus on replicating the rare armourclad ships. Particularly memorable was the incident at the Battle of Lac Borgne where the armourclad Périclès withstood repeated rifled cannon attacks from the Concordat forces, the formerly potent weapons bouncing impotently off the armour. Of course, it did not take a tactical genius to realise that when armourclads became universal, they would then have the opposite problem: ships’ armour would now be stronger than their weapons. But that was a problem for another day.

Railways were another important innovation of this period, but—for the most part—most nations viewed their only relevance to warfare as being a means of logistical resupply to a front, and another internal artery to be neutralised if it was in danger of falling into enemy hands. Few realised that railways could play a more direct role in war, but that was about to change.

Finally, we should of course examine infantry and cavalry. During the Watchful Peace, France had focused on applying its existing innovations more effectively rather than developing new ones—partly for political reasons, certainly, but nonetheless a significant shift. Rather than simply equipping troops with rifles and then using the same tactics, for example, new tactics were developed to better fit an all-rifle army. Similar conclusions were independently reached by the Saxons, and would be further developed at the new Kriegsakademie built in Berlin after the Popular Wars. Regiments were also reorganised according to the principle of interchangeability, the idea that (in the words of the French Marshal Richelieu) one infantry regiment should be able to do the same job as any other infantry regiment, simplifying logistics and planning considerably. Of course this came with its own disadvantages, which would become more obvious during the Great American War.

Aside from sail, cavalry was probably the biggest loser to the innovations of the nineteenth century. Certainly it had by no means become obsolete by the start of the Great American War in c. 1849 (depending on what definition of that conflict one uses) but it no longer had the primary role it had once enjoyed in European conflicts. Cavalry could still be a useful rapid reaction force either to ambush unsuspecting infantry or capture artillery trains. Many nations increasingly deployed their cavalry regiments abroad for colonial projects, horses being particularly useful in areas such as southern Africa and Antipodea where the natives had never seen them before—thus, in an ironic full circle, horses possessed the ‘novelty shock value’ of the steam tractors that had replaced them. One problematic point about considering the decline of cavalry, as made by S. S. Janson in The Fall of the Horse, is that it came at the same time as the decline of the nobility’s power in Europe. Given the association of the nobility with cavalry, reinforced by the divide of the Jacobin Wars in which the Jacobins always struggled with obtaining enough trained cavalrymen, it may be difficult to separate the decline of cavalry due to technological change with the decline of cavalry due to social change. But that question lies beyond the scope of this work…


[1] Human wave attack.

[2] Molotov cocktail.

[3] “Blue-water” and “White-water/brown-water” respectively. The name riverine is a bit inappropriate, as it includes environments like the Mediterranean and Baltic Seas.

[4] ‘Monitors’ in OTL.

[5] Courtenay is being a little anachronistic in his choice of naming terminology here, aided and abetted by the fact that nobody, then or now, is quite sure what to call the Austrian Hapsburg state in the years of Francis II’s reign.

[6] We would say ‘asymmetric warfare’. The TTL term is an obvious Biblical reference to David and Goliath.

[7] Antidrome = anti-air. This is also an anachronistic term; it would not come into common use for decades yet.

[8] See Part #132. Recall that ‘steerable’ is the TTL term for an airship, meaning the same as ‘dirigible’ in French.

[9] The Vespa is similar to OTL’s Ballonabwehrkanone, produced by Gustav Krupp in 1870 to shoot down French balloons trying to resupply Paris while it was besieged.

[10] This may sound reminiscent of WW1, but it is actually more like the bloodier battles of the American Civil War in OTL in its character.

[11] Aerodrome is the TTL name for aeroplane—it was briefly used in this sense in OTL as well before being re-applied to mean the aeroplanes’ base instead. There were actually experiments in heavier-than-air flight in the 1840s in OTL as well, in particular the Aerial Steam Carriage by William Samuel Henson, John Stringfellow and others in 1842. They were unable to get a human-sized version off the ground due to the steam engine being too heavy for its power, but did produce a scaled-down model capable of brief powered flight. 
Part #168: The Reconstituted Turkey

“What is ‘freedom’? Certainly, a cause which has excited the hearts of many a revolutionary. Or has it? In the cold light of day, most men, most of the time, will reject freedom and instead choose the safe and familiar. Consider as an example the tired workman wearily trudging his way home after his day’s labour. He could choose a different route home tonight, take different streets, get different experiences. Or tomorrow he could take his pay to the market and buy different foods so his wife can make him different sandwiches for next week. Yet he almost certainly will do neither. Men like the word ‘freedom’ but find themselves reluctant to embrace the reality of the concept. Usually when a revolutionary talks of freedom, he means he wants to improve his own station. And if he is worthy of greater things, certainly his mobility to do so should be as ‘free’ as possible. But as for ‘freedom’ in general – it is a cause for the heart, not for the head. And real freedom is usally more trouble than it is worth...”

– Pablo Sanchez, The Winter of Nations, 1851​

*

From: “Asian Renaissance: The Other Side of the Nineteenth Century” by Lourenço Fernandes (Portuguese original 1985, authorised English translation 1987)—

While it is possible to define the beginning of the Turkish Time of Troubles as the death of Dalmat Melek Pasha in 1816, determining the end is slightly more problematic. From a chauvinistic European perspective one could perhaps argue that this came when the crowned heads of Europe began treating the so-called Janissary Sultanate in the Balkans as a long-lived but fundamentally transient rebellion against the inevitable ascendancy of Abdul Hadi Pasha rather than a serious rival claimant to the name Ottoman Empire. This shift in attitudes occurred around the end of the 1830s and start of the 1840s. Yet it is perfectly possible to argue (as Lopez and Correia did in their 1971 monogramme The Blind Decade) that this simply reflects a belated realisation on the part of European powers that were looking away from internal conflicts for the first time since the Popular Wars had begun. Ottoman historians themselves might seem a more reasonable choice to set a date, but too many of their writings are tinted by either a sycophantic attitude to Abdul Hadi or occasionally, latterly, revisionist attacks that go too far the other way. A purely military approach to the question might set the date of the end of the Troubles at 1854, when the last Janissary general, Mehmed Bushati Pasha,[1] surrendered when his forces were trapped before they could retreat into their mountain strongholds near Valbona. However, this incident seems to have been highlighted by military historians purely because of its drama, Bushati being a famous commander from earlier conflicts, and a more objective view suggests his rebel band was no more or less a continuing remnant of the Sultanate than any number of Kleinkrieger groups who were destroyed either earlier or later, or gradually degenerated into pure criminal gangs of bandits.

Bearing these caveats in mind, it can broadly be stated that the Turkish Time of Troubles lasted for around 45 years, the state of the division and conflict waxing and waning at times but no-one ever claiming that the empire had reached a state of normality again. The conflicts of the original civil war between the Balkan Party (which had become the Janissary Sultanate) and the destroyed Shadow Faction were long since forgotten. Abdul Hadi Pasha had built up his position in Egypt, tamed Arabia, and with the help of his brother “Ibn Warraq” and his Azadi movement, had defeated the Persians’ attempt to conquer Baghdad.[2] Given these successes were complete by the mid-1820s it may seem surprising that it took almost thirty years to translate them into a restored, reunited Ottoman Empire under Abdul Hadi’s leadership. This reflects a number of factors: the European powers have often been retrospectively criticised for not taking the opportunity to try for further conquests from the weakened Ottoman Empire when they had the chance. Partly this is down to the effects of the potato famine of 1822 followed by the distraction of the Popular Wars, but a significant factor was Abdul Hadi deliberately using the presence of Janissary Rumelia to add complexity to his diplomatic stratagems and play the Europeans off against one another. He was unquestionably aided in this objective by the Austrian Hapsburgs’ conquest of Wallachia, which cut the Russians off from further expansion into the Balkans.

The Russians themselves, although they continued to put pressure on expanding their influence in the divided Caucasus beyond the gains made in the intervention of 1816 and the creation of a new Georgian kingdom under Russian influence, did not view it as a top priority. The new Tsar Theodore became somewhat disillusioned with the idea of more unpredictable minorities under Russian rule thanks to the quagmire of Crimea and its Masada Legion Jewish partisan movement—aided by the exilic ‘Israelite’ government in Sinope backed by Abdul Hadi, despite the fact that mainstream Sephardic Jewish opinion in the Empire thought the Masada Legion to be crazy heretics for their proclamation of a new Israelite kingdom.[3] Theodore’s priorities for expansion—besides, of course, the Russians’ longstanding Far Eastern projects—instead took the form of deepening Russian influence and control in Independent Tartary[4] after the death of Jangir Khan of the Kazakh Khaganate in 1838. The resulting civil war saw considerable direct military intervention from Russia—which had established an alliance with Jangir and did not want to see her southern frontier turn hostile—but little from Persia, licking her wounds after the Pyrrhic victory of the Ottoman intervention a few years earlier. Zaki Mohammed Shah was able to solidify Persian control over some of the Turkmen lands, converting them from influenced vassals into integral provinces, but in 1841 a Russo-Kazakh force loyal to Jangir Khan’s son Iskander defeated the Persian garrison providing a boot on the neck of the Khan of Khiva, and that land—rich gold wealth and all—became part of the reunited Kazakh Khaganate, itself under increased Russian influence. This embarrassing defeat led long-serving Grand Vizier Nader Sadeq to be attacked and killed by a mob in the streets of Isfahan, and Zaki Mohammed Shah took the unusual step of voluntarily abdicating in favour of his brother, Jafar Karim Shah. There are suspicions of a palace coup, but if so it took place in a more civilised way than usual even in enlightened Zand Persia, with Zaki Mohammed retiring to a life of monastic writing in Muscat—which by now had largely resigned itself to its role as capital of an Oman reduced to a Persian colony by the limited successes of the earlier intervention against the Ottomans.

Jafar Karim Shah would of course come with his own problems, but Russia’s successes and attempted Persian responses in Independent Tartary served to direct the Tsar’s eye away from the divided Ottoman Empire. Throughout the late 1830s and 1840s, Abdul Hadi Pasha and his supporters worked to reform the empire. Not unlike the Persians or the Siamese, they observed Europe’s recent advancements in the fields of technology, military science and new forms of governance, but carefully picked and chose what to emulate and produced their own culturally appropriate interpretations rather than slavishly copying everything. Furthermore, there is certainly an argument that in the case of governance, Danubia’s Rudolfine reforms were inspired by the Ottoman millet system and Abdul Hadi’s modifications to it—though, of course, this would be hotly denied by the Hapsburgs. The ‘Devrim’ or ‘Reform’ Period began with Sultan Murad VI’s ‘Edict of Bursa’ in 1837, named for the de facto capital: while in theory both Abdul Hadi’s Ottoman Empire and the Janissary Sultanate claimed Constantinople as their capital, in practice they continued to use Bursa and Edirne respectively. Constantinople remained divided, with the bulk of the city on the west bank of the Bosporus under Janissary control, but the uncomfortable peace was too fragile to risk more than a few pointed appearances by claimant Sultan Mehmed V there. Both sides traded shots across the Bosporus, usually metaphorical, in the form of diplomatic intrigue, but occasionally literal. Both sides had their voices calling for a renewal of the civil war and a final victory, but both were shouted down for the present. Abdul Hadi’s Empire was concerned with its reforms, while the Janissaries’ situation grew ever more feeble. Already reduced to Rumelia, between 1836 and 1842 the Janissaries fought a losing war against Hapsburg Greece after an incident with a confiscated Greek ship that escalated out of control. It was a humiliating measure of the Janissaries’ weakness that, even with both Danubia and Italy lending only lukewarm token support to the Greeks, King Joseph’s men still managed to conquer Attica and Boeotia from the Janissaries. Athens was taken in a powerfully symbolic move, but its precarious position meant that Nafplion would continue as Joseph’s capital for the foreseeable future.

It would not be long before the Janissaries’ weakness was truly exposed by Abdul Hadi’s Empire moving to intervene in this conflict, but for now the Devrim Reforms remained the government’s focus. The millet system was rationalised and simplified, and then used as the basis to create some representative government without the full national parliament that many nobles feared. In each of the new vilayets (provinces, replacing the old eyalets[5]) there would be a tricameral advisory body to the vali ( governor), one council for each millet. These are often described as ‘elected’ in whiggish histories but this is somewhat inaccurate: the councillors were a mix of noblemen and appointed representatives, the latter chosen by an assembly of the village headmen in each kaza (subdistrict). The precise nature and size of the councils varied between vilayets, as did their power; a canny vali could often play the three councils off against one another to prevent them uniting against him. This was a microcosm of the policy Abdul Hadi took in attempting to keep the millets united in purpose across the empire; a significant division was over taxation, with the Christians and Jews historically being taxed more due to the jizya (a tax paid by non-Muslims) but also being exempt from conscription. Abdul Hadi took the unusual step of commissioning a deliberately complex and confusing new tax code under which each group would end up paying roughly the same taxes and have approximately the same privileges, but would arrive at that final stage by different circuitous routes. This would allow each millet to claim it had obtained the best deal over the others with legalistic arguments, and mostly served its purpose of preventing resentment between the groups. The new tax code also abolished the practice of tax farming that had been problematic under the pre-Troubles empire, but its complexity led to a thriving industry in lawyers looking for loopholes. Devrim also formalised the existence of a national anthem and flag, using the ‘Three Faiths Under One Flag’ banner that had been popularised by Abdul Hadi’s forces during the earlier civil war.

Though it is the legal and governmental reforms that scholars have generally focused on, the Devrim period also saw an embrace of the technologies that had aided the Europeans (and Persians) in their late intervention against the empire. Sutcliffism was bloodily cracked down on wherever it reared its head. Abdul Hadi and his lieutenants took the decision to focus on railways, as this was a technology that had clearly proved its worth to the Russians but which many European states had been late to embrace, and thus could be an arena in which the Ottoman Empire might potentially leapfrog its rivals. This meant Optel networks were put on the back burner as a project, which by chance proved to be the right decision as soon Lectel would emerge in any case and—the Telegraph Wars notwithstanding—make Optel obsolete. The fledgeling railway network proved of vital use when the Janissary Sultanate finally collapsed at the end of the 1840s.

This collapse was in part due to the humiliation of the lost war against Greece. The Janissaries’ fleet, already depleted by the early civil war of the Time of Troubles and never a high priority for renewal, had been left in the dust by advancements in Europe. The Greeks were scarcely the best-equipped either, but King Joseph was able to obtain 1810s- and 1820s-era vessels from Italy as King Leopold modernised his own navy, and these still represented a substantial advantage over the Janissaries’ efforts. This was demonstrated when the Greeks invaded Euboea in 1841, successfully blockading the island despite its proximity to the mainland and sinking any attempt to resupply the Janissary troops trapped there. Flushed with success, the Greek Navy was also able to take several of the Cyclades islands. Though King Joseph wisely decided that trying for Crete would stretch his men too thin, freebooters aided by ‘overenthusiastic’ naval officers attempted to take the island as the war drew to a close in 1842. The Ottoman administration in Crete had attempted to tread a neutral line between the factions during the Time of Troubles, waiting for the conflict to resolve itself so they could then declare they had followed the legitimate government (i.e. the eventual winner) all along. Of course, no resolution came and the Cretan administrators were forced to choose. At the time it seemed as though the Janissaries, controlling Constantinople, would win and thus Crete declared for Mehmed V. This rapidly proved to be the wrong decision, and the Greek attack of 1842 saw the authorities appeal for help from Bursa even as they were ejected from Chania and fled to Heraklion. Joseph reluctantly sent some more ‘official’ help after this victory, but the surprise appearance of a large, partly modernised Ottoman fleet changed matters. After a brief spell of intense fighting, the Greeks ended up holding onto Chania and the western quarter of Crete, but the rest was recaptured by the Ottomans and converted into a new vilayet. Cyprus also belatedly declared for Murad VI. Though a disappointment at the end of an otherwise successful war for Greece, the Crete incident did at least let the Greeks write a peace treaty that acknowledged Murad VI as the only true Ottoman Sultan and thumb their nose at the Janissary Sultanate by describing it only as ‘the bandits currently in control of Rumelia’.

The new Ottoman Navy, the Donanmasi, had been built up in the 1830s from a core consisting of the Omani sailors who had fought for Abdul Hadi during the civil war. Though many of the sailors had deserted after Oman fell to the Persians, becoming pirates or returning home, some stayed on and helped train the personnel for a new fleet. New ships, including some modern craft, were obtained through deals with the exilic Dutch Republicans following the Popular Wars: Abdul Hadi allowed the Dutch to build shipyards on Ottoman territory (notably at Aden) which would construct modern ships for both the Batavian Republic and the Ottoman Empire. The Dutch would train Ottoman shipwrights who would then modernise the older shipyards on the Anatolian coast to duplicate such craft.

The Navy would prove vitally important when the Janissaries finally fell in 1848. The House of Osman, once so numerous, had been substantially thinned by the civil war and most of the convincing heirs had declared for Abdul Hadi Pasha and Murad VI. When Mehmed V died in that year, the Janissaries hoped to pass the crown to the exilic Devlet VI, claimant Khan of Crimea; it had long been assumed that if the House of Osman ever died out, the House of Giray would succeed. Devlet assured the Janissary leadership he would take the throne and continue to support their aims. As Mehmed V lay on his deathbed, Devlet then escaped across the Bosporus and declared for Abdul Hadi even as prepared edicts in Rumelia proclaimed him as the new Sultan. The result was mass chaos in Rumelia and long-suppressed revolts against the unpopular Janissary rulers exploded once again. Constantinople, so well fortified, fell almost by popular acclamation. Edirne proved to be the only major challenge for Abdul Hadi’s forces, holding back a siege for six months before surrendering. Murad VI finally ruled from the Topkapi Palace and Rumelia was reunited with the rest of the Empire, soon to be subject to the popular Devrim reforms.

One might perhaps expect this sudden collapse to see more interventions by the Europeans, but it seemed to catch even them offguard. The Danubians did obtain more of Bosnia, but at the present were managing their own careful modernisations and reforms and Rudolph III was unwilling to risk getting bogged down in a major war. The Russians, of course, were cut off by Wallachia, and began to consider the project of a war against Danubia to regain a frontier with the Ottomans. The uncomfortable vigour of Abdul Hadi’s Empire—now the sole and unquestioned Ottoman Empire once again—troubled the Russian court, which had been predicting the decadent and stagnant Empire’s inevitable demise for at least two centuries. Many now began to wonder what Grand Vizier Abdul Hadi Pasha would do next. A bold and audacious move, surely. Try to reclaim some of the territory the Ottomans had lost to the Hapsburgs, to the Russians, to the Persians and their puppet Emirate of Basra?

Such guesses would be both somewhat grounded—Abdul Hadi did indeed intend to reclaim an ancestral Ottoman territory—and wide of the mark. But in any case, the Great American War, as it would later be named, served once again to distract the crowned heads of Europe from his ambitions. The Time of Troubles was over, the Ottoman Empire was reborn...and uncharted territory lay ahead.











[1] Note that Bushati was not strictly a Janissary as such, being an Albanian noble, but in this sense the author is somewhat ambiguously using the term to describe people fighting for the Rumelian state referred to as ‘the Janissary Sultanate’.

[2] A summary of events from parts #99, #102, #113 and #116.

[3] See Part #137.

[4] A contemporary term for what is now called Central Asia or colloquially ‘the ‘stans’.

[5] A similar change was made by the OTL Tanzimat reforms. A major difference however is that Tanzimat abolished the Millets altogether, whereas TTL’s Devrim programme instead reforms them.


Part #169: Grumble in the Bronx

“One factor common to all failed attempts to establish a universal society (for a given value of universal) is the blindness towards the danger of the consequences of domination by a single ‘type’ when ideology refuses to concede that control could ever be removed from this ‘type’. For mediaeval feudalism, this ‘type’ was of course the class of the nobility, while in more modern incarnations it might be a single political party or a single religious order. In such systems, the immovable nature of the ruling ‘type’ means that complacency, inefficiency and corruption are all but inevitable, leading to popular discontent, uprisings and eventually the overthrow of the system. These consequences may be delayed by making it possible to draw desirable outsiders into the ‘type’, for example neutralising a peasant revolt by elevating its leaders to the nobility, but this is but a stopgap measure and not a true solution. If a universal society is to be truly achieved, then, it is vital that those who hold control must not be viewed as immovable, static and untouchable by action within the system, or else the slightest discontent will inspire the populace towards violent overthrow of the system as the only viable course of action...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Pax Aeterna (1845)​

*

From – “New World: A Political History of the Americas and their Peoples” by Sir Liam O’Leary (1960) –

The origins of the Supremacist Party are not difficult to understand, in that one can easily see why such a group would form on a local level. The fact that it went on to be a powerful, national political entity is the surprising part, and to some extent is reliant on the precise circumstances in which the party found itself during the Democratic Experiment era. One can easily conceive of circumstances where the Supremacists would have lasted only a few brief years before dying away with little lasting influence on the political landscape, much like the Trust Party before them. But that was not to be.

In 1818, a man named Stephen Martin wrote a treatise titled Whither the Imperial Supremacy of America?, popularly known as American Supremacy. Martin was a moderately successful accountant and barrister in New York City who had attempted to pursue a political career on the city’s Common Council earlier in the 1810s. However, at some point (the precise circumstances are unclear) he had offended one of the Council’s powerful Aldermen, and thus found doors slammed in his face at every turn, votes rigged against him by the Patriot machine that ran the city’s politics. The Patriot establishment operated mostly through a variety of societies secret and open, including the Freemasons, the Oddfellows and, most importantly, the Tammanites (officially the Friends of King Tammany).[1] Their control over the city’s politics increased during the Watchful Peace era due to the increasing number of immigrants arriving in New York City from troubled postwar Europe: many of the immigrants arrived owning little and often not speaking English particularly well, making them vulnerable and easy to manipulate. The Tammanites would often only allow immigrants to settle if they pledged to vote the right way (sometimes more than once) whenever an election came around, and would keep records they could produce to ‘prove’ the individuals in question had immigrated illegally as a hedge against betrayal. In some cases the immigration undoubtedly really was against the requirements of New York law (for example waiving certain religious qualifications) while in others a charge would be trumped up against the immigrant. With the whole legal establishment part of the Friends of King Tammany as well, there was little chance of a fair trial.

Martin’s book was mainly written, like many others, in response to the then-topical embarrassing defeat of American troops in the Lakota War. Driven by his bitterness, Martin conceived an imaginative conspiracy theory in which the Patriot establishment in New York had deliberately sent hundreds of young American soldiers to their deaths in order to clear room for more immigrants they could easily manipulate. Drawing upon the Tammany connection and the fact that the American soldiers in question had been defeated by Indians, Martin further claimed that the Tammanites were actually a group who secretly followed Indian religious practices and dreamed of expelling the white man from America’s shores to return it to the natives. This was reinforced by the fact that the Patriot establishment was close to the Howden (Iroquois) rulers to the northwest, with Martin suggesting that they had hatched a plot together where groups of Howden irregulars had been helping the Lakota and picking off American troops as they struggled to retreat to Chichago.

In peacetime, Martin’s ideas would have been laughed off by most, but in 1818 people were angry and willing to blame someone else, anyone else, for the failure of the army. Surely American troops, the same troops who had fought well and valiantly against Jacobin France only a few years before and impressed the crowned heads of Europe, could not succumb to the crude weapons of the savage red man. Not without treachery.

In the short term, little came of American Supremacy besides a few race riots aimed at both Howden Indians and European immigrants. Soon other issues occupied the American people’s attention, though, such as the split in the Constitutionalist Party, Catholic emancipation and the temporary fracturing of the Patriots on the Imperial level. In New York, however, the Patriots remained united around the Hamiltonian faction, with the Hamilton family at the top of the political machine ruling not only New York City but also large portions of the wider confederation. It was this secure base that allowed Philip Hamilton—as a figurehead to Edmund Grey—to rebuild the party as a national concern and reunify it in the aftermath of the Virginia Crisis. Under Nathaniel Crowninshield in 1840, the Patriots even achieved the amazing feat of a (small) overall majority in the Continental Parliament, which had not been held by a single party since 1819. To a casual glance—which was all that many Patriots, up to and including Nathaniel Crowninshield himself, gave it—everything was rosy for the Patriots after a long period of trouble.

Yet beneath the surface, things looked more worrying, as the great election mastermind Edmund Grey attempted to convince his party. The Patriots had won in 1840 due to a perfect set of circumstances: John Vanburen attempting to force the Radicals and Neutrals together into his new Liberal Party and suffering opposition from both, many rival Liberal, Radical, Neutral and Independent candidates standing against each other as a result to split the vote, and an American people sick of instability, to whom the Patriots fuddy-duddy ‘more of the same’ image appealed to. The Patriots had won by exploiting the bloc vote-based voting system and coming up the middle, having (for instance) two defined Patriot candidates for a two-member seat, with none of the uncertainty over the large number of vaguely Radical/Neutral/Liberal candidates vying for that voter base. They also benefited from Governor of Virginia James Henry turning his ‘Magnolia Democrats’ confederate-level supporters into a national-level Democratic Party, splitting the vote further (albeit mostly only in Virginia). Therefore the old party of Alexander Hamilton had won a majority as they might have done in his day, but on a far smaller slice of the popular vote. And, as Grey fruitlessly tried to point out, the situation had been unique and would not be repeated.

To the surprise of some, John Vanburen maintained control of his drastically reduced Liberal Party in opposition and viewed the losses of 1840 as being a necessary clearing-out of the awkward squad rather than a disaster. Almost on the day after the election, Vanburen was already working to set up a new network of Liberal Clubs throughout the country, establishing the kind of definition that the party had lacked in the uncertainty over the merger, working to subsume or destroy the remaining independent Radical and Neutral holdouts. Most of the Radicals were drawn in without too much difficulty, but some of the Neutrals proved more resistant. The foundations of the Neutral Party in 1819 by Ralph Purdon had been based not merely on regenerating the northern remnant of the Constitutionalist Party after Alexander had drawn away the southern part of the party to form the Whigs, but had explicitly sought to create a party aimed at frontier interests—indeed Purdon had originally hoped to name his group the Frontier Party. It is debatable whether Purdon genuinely viewed the frontiersmen as deserving of their own party, or whether he simply believed that as America would expand for the foreseeable future, they would be a self-sustaining voter base for northern Constitutionalist ideology. In any case, though, the framework of that ideology would be left behind by the changing circumstances of the nineteenth century. Regardless, the Neutrals had come to view themselves as definitively independent of urban and east-coast establishment interests, with many supporters already becoming frustrated with the leadership of Derek Boyd and his deferring too readily to the Radicals. Perhaps the party might have fractured even without Vanburen’s push for a merger: Vanburen’s letters indicate that he believed such a problem was inevitable and he was trying to solve it on his own terms before it exploded.

In such a situation, the remaining pool of western Neutral voters were up for grabs. Some supported former old-school Neutral candidates as Independents, but the aforementioned vote splitting of 1840 meant this met with little success except in Arkensor and Gualpa, in the west of Carolina—where the former Neutrals benefited from most other parties’ candidates being seen as anathema in Carolina, even in the west, by this point. Neighbouring Missouri in western Virginia also elected a former Neutral as an independent, but under different circumstances and the MCP in question joined the Democrats—who had inherited most of the former Neutral seats in western Virginia—in 1842. That would be unthinkable for the Carolinian independents due to the Democrats’ association with the abolition of slavery in Virginia, and indeed they would eventually join the Whigs just prior to the 1844 election.

Many of the former Neutral voters were persuaded to back the Patriots in exchange for bribery and patronage, which was most successful in Pennsylvania. Grey struggled to convince the party establishment that disaster was looming in part because this seemed such a perfect fulfilment of the Patriots’ original plans for the region—boroughs like Chichago had been created when the town in question was nothing more than a tiny settlement, out of the hope that they would become easily-bribed Patriot pocket boroughs. The reality had proved to be quite different with the rise of the Neutral Party, but now Crowninshield and company saw the capture of most of western Pennsylvania (except, ironically, Chichago—the Neutral there decided to join the Liberals and was re-elected) as a final triumph. But western Pennsylvania would not necessarily stay bribed in the future.

New England was inarguably a Patriot triumph, with the Liberals only gaining some out of the seats available in the former Radical heartlands and patronage again delivering former Neutral voters in Canada (as well as the immigrants of Mount-Royal). But there was a fly in the ointment of all these Patriot victories, and it was New York—usually their most reliable heartland. Some former Radical seats had gone to Liberals, the machine had managed to deliver some of the former Neutral western seats—but others had fallen to a party which had managed only three seats at the last election in 1837. Matthew Clarke’s Supremacist Party.

The Supremacists began primarily as an anti-corruption movement in the 1830s, disappointed that the Patriots’ national troubles and reunification had not led to any improvement in New York’s government. They originally stood candidates for New York City’s Common Council under the name All-American Brotherhood, deliberately chosen to evoke the names of the societies their Tammanite enemies operated through. The Patriot machine mostly defeated them, but as the Democratic Experiment era began, a new voter base arose for the AAB. Immigration from Europe picked up again, with the losers of the Popular Wars fleeing westward. The bad press over the Virginia Crisis meant that America was not as highly regarded as a destination as it once had, but nonetheless many arrived in the city. Anti-immigration fears ran high once again and American Supremacy was back in print, the royalties going to Stephen Martin’s son Daniel. One consequence of this was that many of the city’s former inhabitants moved out to the surrounding suburbia—unconsciously mimicking the actions of the original Dutch colonists when the English had moved in—including the Bronx Country region of Westchester County and to the settlements on Long Island, Brooklyn, Flushing and Bushwick.[2] The latter three were awarded seats following the passage of the Parliamentary Reapportionment Act (1836). In 1837 only Flushing was won by a Supremacist (as they were now being called), by Matthew Clarke himself in fact, but the fact that the Patriot Tammanite machine had never needed to operate on the Long Island coast before meant that the Supremacists were able to lay down their own organisation and hold their own in the fight—which was sometimes literal, with mob riots on the streets. The Tammanites suffered from the fact that they had not faced an opponent in a fair fight for a long time, barring the occasional well-financed Radical, and struggled to respond to the Supremacists’ populist challenge. In 1840, not only would Flushing and Bushwick elect Supremacists, so would the third seat of New York City itself. Brooklyn lacked a seat in its own right, but its vote delivered one of Amsterdam Province’s three seats to the Supremacists. The diaspora surrounding New York City meant the Supremacists also won seats in both Jerseys (giving them a foothold in Pennsylvania). But it was in the north and west that their breakthroughs held the most significance. The former Neutral voters in those regions cared little for anti-immigration scaremongering, so why were the Supremacists able to replace the Neutrals?

The answer came down to the foundations of the movement and its anti-Indian positioning. The Seven Nations of the Howden Confederation had come under criticism within New York for dragging their feet on allowing new canal projects through their land to Lake Erie, resulting in Pennsylvania’s rival project being completed first and New York commerce suffering as a consequence. The fact that the Howden had originally protested on religious grounds concerning the destruction of the land in question, only to acquiesce thanks to bribery from the Tammanites, only exacerbated the issue: in the eyes of many New Yorkers, the Howden were hypocrites who didn’t really believe their protestations and had just been out to make a quick buck.[3] The fact that many Howden were angry about their leaders’ decisions remained unknown to the New Yorkers, indeed only exacerbated the situation when the (often young and hot-blooded) Howden in question attacked canal work crews in retaliation. The Supremacists’ message of secretive, heterodox Tammanites in collusion with Indians and immigrants against their own people had never been more attractive. Joseph Dashwood’s role in the Superior War, fighting alongside Indians and criminals from Susan-Mary, also let the Supremacists draw a connection, with there being claims that there was a branch of Dashwood’s Hellfire Club in the city and senior Tammanites were also members. Whether there is any truth to this accusation remains unknown, but some surprising evidence has been turned up which may suggest that it is not simply a product of Clarke’s fevered imagination.

It was Clarke who helped build on Stephen Martin’s ideas to define Supremacist ideology: in addition to being opposed to natives and immigrants—when it was phrased in this way in a speech, Jethro Carter quipped ‘Doesn’t leave much, does it? Does he want the country emptied altogether?’—the Supremacists regarded this as only part of the reason why America had not gained the Supremacy that they spoke of. The Supremacists believed that the American government, regardless of what party controlled it, had been altogether too passive towards its neighbours and to the mother country, which they railed against even after the Proclamation of Independence severed the last constitutional links (beside the Crown) between America and Britain. Indeed, the Supremacists sometimes criticised the Crown as well, though guardedly, not wanting to repel moderate voters—as the Democrats sometimes did with republican rhetoric, even though Henry had worked with the King-Emperor in the past. As a less contentious position, the Supremacists did want the House of Lords and the peerage abolished, arguing that an aristocracy was merely a public recognition of the kind of corrupt ruling class that they opposed in New York.

Clarke argued that there was little stopping the ENA from conquering and settling Louisiana and parts of New Spain if the Empire so desired; but even if it did not, there was no reason why the Indian enclaves of the Seven Nations and the Cherokee Empire should be tolerated any longer. Indeed, he tied this into the party’s anti-establishment and anti-aristocracy position, stating that: “The cry of the peasant revolutionary throughout the ages has been that why should his lord have this big house with all these rooms and gardens he never uses, when the peasant could move his family there and feed them by planting the soil with useful crops? To some extent, ’tis a just cry. But what would that peasant say to find an entire race of folk dwelling on a piece of prime land, doing nothing with it and pretending to righteous fury accordin’ to their heathen ways if any man dares suggest they should? The red men are a nation of aristocrats with no peasantry to oppress—save us, that is.” Clarke’s fiery rhetoric alarmed the Native Friendship League[4] and the need for a united response to the Supremacists largely prevented disagreements over slavery (the Cherokee were pro-, the Howden were anti-) splitting the group. In the long run, of course, this did more harm than good for the Indians, but in the short term the NFL agreed to work to try and stop the Supremacists’ rise. The problem was that the best way to do this was to openly help support other political parties, and that only made the Supremacists’ rhetoric of Indians in collusion with the political establishment seem all the more true.

The Supremacists were also strongly opposed to slavery, but not for the reasons of the Radical (and latterly Liberal) abolitionists. Influenced by Neo-Jacobin ideas, they regarded black men as inferior (along with almost any man who wasn’t a white Englishman by descent, or at a pinch an assimilated German or Dutchman) and indeed Clarke somewhat paradoxically argued that slavery was a sign of an inferior civilisation because it was practiced by inferior races: the black kingdoms of Guinea, the Arabs of North Africa, the Papist Mediterranean folk of nations like Spain, France and Italy.[5] Clarke advocated the end of slavery and the return of the black population to Africa—swiftly followed by anyone else the Supremacists didn’t like, although they were rather quiet on this point in the short term. It was not only Indians who were alarmed by the party’s extremism, and the Patriots and Liberals quietly cooperated to try and prevent further Supremacist breakthroughs in New York, but of course when this came out it only fuelled the party’s message that they were facing persecution by a terrified establishment. The All-American Brotherhood name was revived as a Supremacist club society, planting chapters across New York and beyond, organising militias (ostensibly) to protect voters from intimidation by the Tammanite machine. These militiamen were often recruited from the Williamite League that had formerly served the Trust Party, and wore the orange sashes common to that group.[6] They were nicknamed ‘Pumpkins’ as a result, though usually not to their faces. The Williamites had their own independent anti-Catholic power base surviving from the Trust Party days in both northern New York and New england, and in particular were able to deliver the town of Rowley to the Supremacists when it was given its own seat for the 1844 election.[7]

The push for greater democracy after the Reapportionment Act tied representation to the number of qualified voters meant that the Supremacists were able to cloak themselves in more respectable colours. In 1843 the New York Assembly held an election and, for the first time in years, a party was able to break through the Tammanite machine that normally delivered a comfortable majority for the Patriots. The Radical-Neutrals (now the Liberals) had always effectively been assigned a given number of seats from which to sit in permanent opposition, but the Supremacists rode a tide of public anger over a failed attempt to smear Clarke, and smashed both Patriots and Liberals aside, gained all the old Neutral vote and married it to their new voter base. They did not gain a majority, but forced the Patriots to form a coalition with the Liberals, and the Liberals’ demand as a result was for voting reform for New York. This was watered down compared to what the Supremacists wanted, but the Tammanite machine was now having to deal with a new situation of more voters to control. In time it might be possible, but in the short run the Supremacists were here to stay.

It has often been debated as to why it was the Supremacists and not their rival Neutral-successors, the Democrats, who managed to make the breakthrough from being a confederate-level to a national-level party in 1844. There are many reasons that can be cited and debated. But for a colourful national narrative, perhaps one that should be considered is that the Supremacists were able to stake out a more definitive position in the most absurd of the struggles that consumed America in the 1840s, the calm before the storm, when the eyes of people and politicians alike seemed to rest on anything but the dark forces moving beneath the surface. That struggle was, of course, the Flag War...




[1] Tammany or Tamanend was an Indian leader in Pennsylvania at the end of the seventeenth century who famously held a meeting with the colonists and pledged they would ‘live in peace as long as the waters run in the rivers and creeks and as long as the stars and moon endure’. Commemorating this meeting became popular in Philadelphia, and in OTL the image spread around the colonies in the 1770s as an ‘American’ one in contrast to the Britain the colonists were fighting against, leading to the foundation of the Sons of St. Tammany. In TTL, though the circumstances are very different, the image already existed and was latched upon by supporters of American home rule during the Troubled Sixties, and thus a similarly-named society has been set up.

[2] In OTL these were eventually folded into the expanding New York City in the 1890s.

[3] This slang exists in TTL as well, probably being derived from the use of buckskins as a form of currency between Indians and settlers. Here of course it refers to the imperial rather than the dollar.

[4] See Part #140.

[5] Referring mainly to galley slaves in the latter case.

[6] The Williamite League is similar to the OTL Orange Order, but was founded under different circumstances due to Irish history in the late 1700s going differently in TTL.

[7] Rowley is OTL Toronto, being named for an anglicisation of “Fort Rouillé”.


Part #170: Star-Cross’d Haters

“A flag? Are you mad? Have you missed the point of all I have ever spoken of? You would have those human beings freed from the shackles of arbitrary division march under one of the very symbols of that division? No, sir! There shall be no rag on a stick flapping above the human race, not so long as I have breath in my body! If there is a situation in which the blinded, divided societies of the world would expect a flag, then make a statement by raising an empty flagstaff with no hoist. But none of this foolishness!”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1864 response to a letter from the Societist Club of Valdivida in which they mention the use of a black flag to represent Societism.
Editorial note: This quote is well attested to in the few surviving primary sources and few dispute its authenticity, though the Biblioteka Mundial has purged it from its own official histories for obvious reasons.

*

From: “America—From the Jacobin Wars to the Great American War” by Francis Kelham (1980):

The Flag War was one of those instances of history that seems astonishingly petty at first glance, but really conceals much deeper and more fundamental undercurrents of division, merely providing a visible outlet for them. Like much of the leadup to the Great American War, its origins can be traced back long before the Starry Question caught the American public’s attention. Under the Radical-Neutral coalition government of Lord President Mullenburgh (1832-39), an Imperial Commission was set up by the Continental Secretary,[1] George Lowell of North Massachusetts—one of the few Neutrals to hold significant sway in the coalition—to look into the future of the Drakesland colony in Oregon. In the short term, the most obvious impact of this Commission (led by Lord Hancock) was to push for defined borders with the New Spanish and Russian rival claimants for the region. At least as far as the coastline was concerned, this was established and was a significant foreign policy triumph for the government. In the longer term, all three claimants began pushing for increased immigration to the currently sparsely populated region in order to shore up their claims.[2] From the ENA, a plurality (not a majority, as is often assumed) of these colonists came from New England, despite the fact that New England already possessed much underused land suitable for colonists in its Canadian holdings. More significantly, the leadership of Drakesland for various reasons tended to be drawn mainly from New England stock and this informed the way the colonial government was set up, with a powerful elected common council rather than the Imperial-appointed Governor-General ruling as a dictator.

Something treated as a mere footnote to Lord Hancock’s report in 1839 was his remark that if Drakesland were to be admitted to the Empire as its sixth Confederation, the first new one since the Empire’s constitutional foundation in 1788, the flag might have to be changed. The ‘Jack and George’ flag with its five golden stars for the five Confederations had been in use since 1788, when it had replaced an earlier version without the stars but with the Cornubian bezants of Prince Frederick in the lower right quadrant instead. This fact was often conveniently ignored by the subsequent debate, in which conservatives acted as though Prince Frederick had hoisted the ‘Starry George’ rather than the original one when he had declared himself Emperor in 1748. Regardless, the Jack and George had become an omnipresent symbol of North America, both government and people. Two generations had grown up knowing no other flag, unless one counts the dwindling number of Union Jacks that occasionally flew alongside the Jack and George at Royal and Imperial occasions. Although the five stars symbolised the five Confederations, to many they were simply there, and the idea of meddling with them rubbed a lot of people up the wrong way.

In the short term, though, this was a minor point—Mullenburgh died in the same year as the Commission’s report and attention was on more important matters such as Foreign Secretary Vanburen’s ascent to the presidency and his disastrous (at first) attempt to merge the Radical and Neutral Parties. In 1840 Nathaniel Crowninshield and the Patriots came to power, and the issue faded away, seeming rather irrelevant. After all, even with the increased immigration, the population of Drakesland was far less than any of the five existing Confederations: any kind of admission on a coeval level lay far in the future.

Except, that is, for the fact that Vanburen found this a useful cause to latch on to. Alarmed by the rise of the Supremacists in New England and their push for expansion, he saw raising the Oregon issue again as a way to steal their thunder and persuade back lost supporters of the Radicals and Neutrals to the Liberals. The New England connection to Drakesland meant that many intellectuals in New England regarded the future of the colony as part and parcel of both their own homeland and their ideals. Some dreamed of the idea of a ‘counterpart’ to New England in the northwest of the continent as opposed to the northeast, espousing Yankee notions of good government and economic values. And of course, one man’s dream is another man’s nightmare. It is no surprise that Carolina was virulently opposed to allowing the admission of another free Confederation to send more northern MCPs to Fredericksburg, but the idea of ‘two New Englands’ was controversial even to the other northern Confederations, who feared being outvoted and dominated. The Patriots simply cited the population disparity and declared the matter of no import at present. Vanburen was contented, having staked out a position that might win romantic voters over to his cause in New England who had been turned off by his own New York origins. However, another Liberal MCP, Thomas Whipple of New Hampshire, was unsatisfied and argued that America should consider changing its flag prematurely to send a signal to Russia and New Spain that it was the ENA’s “self-evident birthright” to bring Drakesland into its fold. Whipple drew up a version of the Jack and George with two rather than one star at the centre of the cross, a conservative change that would appeal to some while repelling those who liked the idea of the flag remaining eternally the same. Either way, though emotive to some, it was still not a major issue. Except that this opened the floodgates.

James Kincaid, Democratic MCP for Alaric,[3] opined that if they were talking about changing the flag, should they not consider the fact that it still contained the Union Jack in its old form? Kincaid, a supporter of the Populists’ policies in Great Britain, argued that America should show tribute to its mother country’s reforms by altering the Jack in the Jack and George to depict the purple Asterisk of Liberty symbol, added to the Union Jack by the Populists. This move managed to incense all quarters. Some conservative Patriots who still felt a connection to Great Britain struggled with the dichotomy of whether to follow Great Britain’s lead when it meant indirectly embracing policies that they strongly opposed. There was the irony that some British aristocrats who had come to America fleeing the Populist takeover strongly opposed Kincaid’s attempts to tie the Jack and George back to the British flag. In any case, the idea of adding the Asterisk of Liberty was not very popular either among politicians or people—but, once again, it broadened the debate. Samuel White, the appropriately named Whig MCP for Whitefort,[4] argued that since America had proclaimed its independence from Great Britain during the Popular Wars, rather than modifying its flag to ‘slavishly’ keep in line with the separated mother country, it should instead remove the Union Jack altogether and just leave a ‘Lonely George’. White’s position was less controversial than it might have been because ‘Lonely George’ flags had already seen some limited use in certain roles—for example, the American war ensign consisted of a modification of the old British white ensign (Union Jack in the canton of a St George’s cross) where the Union Jack was replaced with a Lonely George—the canton-in-canton of a Jack and George would have looked aesthetically displeasing. It was a reasonable argument that if a Lonely George could be said to symbolise America in that context, it should be enough for others. Some suggested moving the stars from the cross to the blank blue canton of White’s proposal, where they could more easily be rearranged and added to as necessary, but this idea did not gain much traction.

In a rare example of crossover between the two diametrically opposed parties, some Supremacists supported White’s idea—though they spoke of the need for America to have a racially pure Anglo-Saxon society (or at least ruling class) they also wanted the country to stand on its own two feet, abandon links with Great Britain and seize its destiny as a great world power in its own right. Tom Whipple had been consciously stealing from the Supremacists’ own rhetoric when he spoke of America’s ‘self-evident birthright’. However, the Supremacists differed from White on the number of stars. White came from Appalachian Franklin province, one of the few parts of Carolina in which slavery was almost absent, and was thus more reasonable on some issues than many of his contemporaries. However, he was still opposed to a Drakesland admission for the same reason many of his colleagues further north were, arguing it would destabilise the delicate balance of the Empire to have ‘two New Englands’, and so his Lonely George maintained the five stars (though some imitators with different views added a sixth). The Supremacists had yet another different view, the origins of which lay in the political struggles of the 1820s.

When the Patriots had split in 1825, Philip Hamilton (guided by Edmund Grey) had seized upon the issue of Imperial versus Confederate power as a way to establish a distinct identity for his faction, which became known as the Imperial Patriots as well as the Hamiltonians. The position was popular in the aftermath of the Superior War and Virginia Crisis, where there was public support for stronger central government intervention to prevent such debacles. However, it was the Radical-Neutrals rather than the Hamiltonian Patriots who succeeded the Whig-Carterite government, and they had a more nuanced position on the issue: boosting both the Imperial military and assuaging Confederate-power advocates among the Neutrals by allowing confederations to independently raise more regiments, for example. In opposition the Patriots occasionally pushed the Imperial angle but it had ceased to be a major issue, and when Crowninshield won his remarkable majority in 1840, the very breadth of the resulting Patriot caucus prevented him from taking too firm a position on Imperial versus Confederate power. The caucus included everyone from strong Imperial-power supporters like David Shepler of Erie Province, Pennsylvania to Confederate-power holdouts like the Petty brothers from North Province, Carolina—the last remaining non-Whig MCPs in Carolina. The only option was to try and steer an inoffensive middle course. But the 1840s saw a revival of the issue as confederate governments sought to try and nullify laws concerning centrally imposed tariffs they opposed. Carolina, unsurprisingly, was the worst offender, but every confederation saw at least one legal challenge to a centrally imposed law. The economic plan of Treasury Minister Robert Sturgeon lay in ruins, the courts consumed by fights over the (annoyingly vague) 1788 constitution and what it said about Imperial versus Confederate power.

Into this vacuum entered the Supremacists. They were not the first to advocate a new constitutional convention to clarify and perhaps replace the 1788 constitution—Vanburen backed such a notion as early as 1843. However, rather than merely calling for a convention, Matthew Clarke also stated what he would support at such a convention: the rollback of Confederate-level institutions and centralisation of power in Fredericksburg, a stronger Army and Navy that would swear sole allegiance to the Continental Parliament. “No longer Five Confederations and One Empire, but rather One Empire in truth for the first time! Let us cast aside the inefficient divisions of the past and grasp the birthright that our nation, aye I say nation singular, has long deserved!”

Clarke’s rhetoric appalled many, but energised others, and its most obvious manifestation was the flag that the Supremacists proposed. Similar to the Lonely George of Samuel White, the Supremacists’ version removed the five stars altogether and added a single large star in the centre, outlined in a circle. “Not Five But One” became the chant of the Supremacists’ ‘Pumpkin’ supporters. When asked about what such a constitutional change would mean for the slavery question, Clarke’s answer was merely “I couldn’t say.” This became sufficiently repeated by other Supremacists to catch the imagination of satirists, and soon the Supremacists had received the nickname “Couldn’t-Says” (often phoneticised to “Cuddensez” or similar).

The Flag War consumed the nation for a few months, yet in terms of actual change it was a damp squib. The people seemed to share the opinion of Patriot Foreign Secretary Simon Studholme that “Can’t we just leave everything the way it was before and forget this whole business?”—to which Jethro Carter (independent MCP for Williamsburg) replied “I thank the honourable gentlemen for so succinctly summing up his party’s philosophy in a single sentence”. Regardless, the flag remained unchanged, leaving both Supremacists and Liberals to declare that it would be one of the issues raised at a constitutional convention if they were elected. Though the American people might be sick of the Flag War, they were also unimpressed with the Patriots’ governance—and as Edmund Grey had repeatedly warned Crowninshield to no avail, even if they would give the Patriots the same number of votes at the next election as they had in 1840, that would result in far fewer seats due to the opposition being less divided. In the end, Grey gave up in disgust and resigned his seat in February 1844.[5] He retired to write books about American wildlife, his private passion, and rarely discussed politics. Philip Hamilton once travelled from Africa to visit him in his old age and commented sadly “It is a shame to see that great mind, which could once determine by will alone the outcome of a perfectly free and fair election, accompanied by the clicking of abaci and the scratching of pencils, has now been consigned to such a place.” Grey died in 1867.

Grey’s resignation, of course, triggered a by-election in his seat of Albany Province. The single vacancy meant it was a rare first-past-the-post election in the province, which in a general election elected two MCPs by bloc vote. It was thus a straightforward fight in the Patriot heartland of New York. Yet it was Albany Province that had seen most of the difficulties and bitterness with the Howden Seven Nations and the canal projects. Grey had had a certain personal popularity that might have overruled the public outcry against Patriot policies in that area both on a Confederate and Imperial level. But he was no more, and the obvious bitterness of his resignation turned many of his supporters against the Patriots. It was only when the polls opened that preliminary results indicated just how much trouble the Patriots were in. President Crowninshield, kept informed by the Optel lines, frantically contacted New York Patriot bigwigs to go to the province and campaign, but the polls were only open for five days[6] and the damage was done. The Albany Province by-election was a wakeup call for the government, with the Patriots shockingly slipping to third place. The Liberals had a strong showing. But it was the Supremacists who came first. Their candidate, Reuben Wood, was of old Trust Party stock and used Biblical imagery in his maiden speech to the Continental Parliament, speaking of casting out the money-lenders from the temple, expelling the Canaanites from the Promised Land, a new covenant between government and people.

The Patriots had suffered a shock defeat, but they retained a knife-edge majority and had enough time before the election was due in 1845 to reorganise their campaign according to Grey’s warnings. However, they were overtaken by events. In July 1844, the Great Eastern Railway opened, joining the ‘Arc of Power’ capitals of Boston, New York City, Philadelphia, Williamsburg and of course Fredericksburg itself. Charleston was the only confederate capital not included, ostensibly because of its distance, though of course there was far more to it than that: for one thing, the Carolinian railways used a different gauge to the Great Eastern Railway’s choice, which became the established universal gauge in the rest of the Confederations. Several MCPs attended the opening and rode some of the first trains without incident—though, influenced by an inaccurate film depiction in 1922, the public on the whole remains convinced that the Georgetown Tragedy happened on the railway’s inaugural trip. In reality it was in September that a train derailed (for reasons still disputed to this day) near the small settlement of Georgetown on the border between Maryland and Williamsburg provinces, Virginia.[7] Several people were killed and others were injured; among the former were three MCPs returning to Fredericksburg for a vote after attending a series of public meetings in their shared constituency of Philadelphia Province. The three were William Forrest and Lewis Hester of the Patriots, and John Allerdyce of the Liberals. The tragedy plunged all of eastern Pennsylvania into mourning, with popular Pittsylvania Province Independent MCP Mo Quedling giving a speech in which he criticised the pell-mell drive for further railway construction: “Perhaps now that the human cost of such mistakes has become apparent in our very halls of power, we may look back and see the damage we have inflicted both upon our fellow man and on the world in which we live. Shall our grandchildren read of this tragedy in their history books and react in puzzlement to the suggestion that the accident might have been caused by a treetrunk on the line—when they have never seen such a thing as a tree in their life, for all America from the Atlantic to the Mississippi shall be paved over in man’s lust for domination over all that lives?” Quedling’s Sutcliffist tone struck a chord with many, but met with strong opposition from others, with Reuben Wood in particular stating that “If the honourable gentleman wishes to return to the days of our peasant forefathers, scratching out a living on an unforgiving earth beneath the watchful eye of a brutal feudal overlord, then he may; but I say that if a man is to give his life for any cause, the march of progress is a sweeter one than even courage in battle or defiance to an oppressor.” Regardless of the argument and public feeling, railway penetration of America continued apace.

The deaths of the three MCPs led to a second by-election in October, this time for three empty seats elected by bloc vote. The Patriots threw everything they had at this election, yet their problems were tacitly acknowledged when, halfway through the campaign, Crowninshield reluctantly agreed to focus attention on two out of the three Patriot candidates and give up on the third. In the end holding two seats proved to be two optimistic. One seat went to the Liberals, one to the Supremacists and only one to the Patriots. The Supremacists had proved that they could win outside of the heartland they had built. And, more importantly, the government had lost its majority. It still possessed a strong minority and might have survived, but in November the opposition parties sensed weakness and united to defeat a confidence bill—a rarity to see Supremacists, Liberals, Whigs and miscellaneous all voting the same way. All the parties knew that public dissatisfaction with the Patriots was such that anyone had an opportunity to break through.

Nonetheless, the results of the 1844 election were a shock to many…



[1] Equivalent to Home Secretary / Minister for the Interior etc. An Imperial Commision is the ENA version of the Royal Commission inquiries used in the UK and derivative monarchies in OTL.

[2] See Part #159.

[3] Alaric is a town on the site of OTL Parkersburg, West Virginia, which in TTL sits just east of the border between the Virginian provinces of Transylvania and Vandalia. The name is a slightly misjudged reference by its founders to the latter—Alaric was a king of the Visigoths, not the Vandals.

[4] OTL Knoxville, Tennessee. Whitefort or White’s Fort is the older OTL name of the settlement: though the circumstances were obviously different as there was no American Revolutionary War, its foundation was still spearheaded by James White in TTL.

[5] One thing that the writers of the 1788 constitution did think of was providing a means by which an MCP could resign, thus avoiding the British workaround (still used in OTL) where MPs, technically forbidden to resign, must be formally appointed to a sinecure Crown office of profit and thus be expelled from the House as no longer qualified to sit. In any case, this legal fiction has become obsolete in Great Britain itself in TTL under the new Populist constitutional settlement.

[6] As was common in this era, considering votes have to be held across a large province with a limited number of polling places and many voters would have to travel to vote.

[7] In OTL Georgetown was subsumed into Washington DC, which of course has not been founded in TTL.

Part #171: The Miracle of the House of Brandenburg

“Though Mr. Carlton makes several good points, he seems wilfully blind to others. He perpetuates the myth of divisions in humanity when he speaks of ‘the wealth of nations’, but though not forgiveable this is sadly a common enough misconceived notion that it does not stick out. Yet while creating an imaginary distinction in one place, he fails to see a self-evident one in another—I am of course speaking of his discourse on inequality of wealth, in which he seems blind to the distinction between necessity and luxury. Mr. Carlton seems to see no difference between the inequality of a man with a large house versus a man with a small house, and the inequality of a man with any kind of house versus a man with no house at all. Or of a man who can buy enough basic food to survive versus one who may purchase food he particularly likes, as opposed to a man with enough food versus one who starves. Inequality of luxury and inequality of necessity. A healthy society can tolerate the former; it cannot tolerate the latter...”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1862 review of Sir Richard Carlton’s collected works.[1]
Later republished in expanded form in The Societist Primer, 1879​

*

From: “Jack and George Forever: A History of the Empire of North America, 1751-1851” by Victoria Smethwick (1975)—

In the years following the Popular Wars, the Confederation of Virginia found itself in the grip of a mess of contradictions. On the one hand, slavery had finally been ended; on the other, it had fallen not with the stroke of a pen but with a bitter and bloody conflict that some would classify as a full-blown civil war. The Virginia Crisis left a long shadow across all of the ENA and beyond, but naturally nowhere was it felt so keenly as in Virginia itself. Slavery was gone, yet public opinion had turned against the abolitionists almost as much as the slaveholders, blaming them both equally for plunging the Confederation into darkness. Inevitably, black people ended up receiving much of this blame for the fact that their mere existence had ultimately led to the conflict, and this was intensified by tales, lurid and often exaggerated, of Caesar Bell’s black militiamen operating out of the Wilderness of Spotsylvania and instigating a reign of terror on the local white population, regardless of whether they actually owned slaves.[2] Bell’s little army was defeated by 1832 but he and his core supporters were spirited away by the Virginia Freedom League to Freedonia, only creating a feeling of injustice among many, especially those who actually had had relatives killed by Bell’s men. Revenge lynchings of random black people followed and only quickened the push toward re-colonisation: no sooner had Virginia’s black population found itself free that it was being shepherded onto ships and back to Africa. What had once been a lukewarm proposition half-heartedly raised by some moderates on the slavery issue now became a mainstream project receiving substantial government investment. Of course even a concerted effort could scarcely remove the entire black population of Virginia, particularly considering that legally re-colonisation had to be voluntary—though naturally black people were often subjected to intimidation to ‘persuade’ them to sign up—but it did have a noticeable effect, and was responsible for destroying many unique hybrid cultural mores and dialects that anthropologists and linguists now struggle to reconstruct.

However, the Crisis had had far less effect on Virginia’s western provinces, which found themselves increasingly far removed from the concerns of cis-Appalachian Virginia. Indeed, it was the reliable west that continued to vote for Governor James Henry’s Magnolia Democrats—as well as providing their Imperial-level counterpart with representatives to the Continental Parliament in 1840—regardless of how unpopular Henry had become in the east. Nonetheless, we should not regard things as being quite as monolithic or simplistic as that impression would imply: even at this point, many westerners still opposed Henry. He was, after all, an easterner himself, merely one who had sympathy for some western views and an opponent of the eastern planter aristocracy.

With the Crisis ringing in Virginia’s collective ears, the results of the 1834 election are worthy of analysis. When Virginia had implemented an elected Governor, a five-year term had been specified, with term limits narrowly being voted down. At the same time, the House of Burgesses’ own election schedule had been set at four years, with the intention that it would therefore rarely synchronise with that of the Governor. However, Henry’s early dissolution in 1830 over the war tax issue (which had ultimately led to the 31-31 Vote and the abolition of slavery)[3] meant that the two schedules synchronised in 1834. In any case, the House needed replenishment. Many Burgesses had been killed in the Crisis and the resulting by-elections were erratic and insufficient.

Henry was more popular than his party, and may have helped the Magnolia Democrats in many places, but they still lost control of the House of Burgesses. However, they did not do so to any united opposition. The Whigs were discredited, many tarred with the brush of treachery for aiding the Carolinians in their abortive invasion during the Crisis or declaring Henry illegitimate and trying to govern as their own rump House in Williamsburg. The Patriots had been divided by Henry’s ascent, some joining the Magnolia Coalition, some doing so but then being repelled by Henry’s more Populist policies, and still others never joining and remaining closer to the Whigs. Thus a confused mishmash of different Patriot candidates contested the House in 1834 and mostly split the vote. Maryland, still deeply sore over its role in the Crisis and dissatisfied with Henry’s refusal to demand reparations from Pennsylvania for its troops’ actions in Baltimore and Annapolis, voted for independents. Some old-school Radicals and newer Democrats opposed Henry distancing himself from abolitionism after the Crisis and were re-elected as oppositionist candidates. The Magnolia Democrats, now more of a coherent party than a coalition, remained the largest group in the House, opposed by several fragmentary parties which could not agree on much besides their opposition to Henry. This made it problematic, but far from impossible, for the House to do business: the Democrats simply had to build different coalitions on each issue from the opposition—the various Patriot groups mostly supported re-colonisation while the opposition Radicals and Democrats would mostly back Henry’s economic views for instance.

And Henry would continue in the driving seat. In April 1834, sixty-three percent of Virginian voters voted against him, but split their votes between many opposition candidates. Contrary to the views of some latter-day analysts, it was recognised at the time that this could be a possibility—after all, Henry had been elected in the first place in 1829 in part due to the large number of candidates splitting the vote. However, for the 1834 election any attempts to create a unified opposition ticket were doomed to failure. The gulfs between the anti-Henry factions were simply too great. The Whigs unrealistically still believed that the abolition of slavery could be reversed and their candidate Joseph Thomson Mason campaigned on this, while the more realistic Patriots realised that that ship had sailed. The Patriot vote however split between two candidates, John Philip Barbour who had always opposed Henry, and Albert Braxton who had supported the Magnolia Coalition before turning against it. George H. Steuart III of Maryland also ran as an independent despite the fact that he could scarcely win the whole of Virginia running on a Maryland-interests ticket: he stated that he sought to raise awareness of Maryland’s suffering. And finally, the west produced the Radical/Democratic candidate Israel Boone, who accused Henry of using western votes while not looking out for western interests. The result was that while Henry won only 37% of the vote, that still represented a substantial margin over his nearest challenger, Barbour.

Although slightly hamstrung by the Democrats’ minority in the House, Henry returned to governance and sought to establish “a prosperous and modern Virginia, at peace with itself and leading the way to America’s future”—evoking Clement Clay’s speech preceding the 31-31 Vote in which he had described a Virginia holding on to slavery as a Virginia that would rapidly become old-fashioned and irrelevant. In contrast to his earlier controversial moves, Henry mostly steered a moderate course in his second term. His policies promoted industrial development with tariffs (albeit not to the same extent as Carolina’s own policies at this time), increased westward settlement coupled to railway and Optel network development, reluctantly supported re-colonisation of blacks and attacked the presence of large bank monopolies in Williamsburg and Richmond. Although Henry’s policies ultimately helped safeguard the savings of poor Virginians in the bank run of 1842, in the short run they led many bankers to shift their holdings to New York and this ultimately affected the financial affairs of Fredericksburg itself, making Henry unpopular with the national government. While Henry supported industry—viewing it as essential to transition Virginia away from its now obsolete slave-based former economy—he also passed laws ensuring that workers would not be exploited too harshly by the companies, such as a maximum 10-hour work day similar to the one imposed by Malraux in France,[4] anti-child labour laws and financial regulation aimed at preventing workers from being trapped in debt by having to pay off the mortgages of their company-leased houses. Some captains of industry became opposed to Henry, though in a qualified way considering they also opposed the Sutcliffist agrarian romanticism of some of the opposition Whigs and Patriots.

The Democrats clawed back a narrow majority in the House of Burgesses in the legislative election of 1838, indicating that Henry’s policies were generally popular. The Virginian economy sometimes wobbled but at least some of his promises of peace and prosperity had come true. It was obvious to the opposition that to stand a chance of robbing Henry of a third term, they had to form a united front. But this was easier said than done. The reunited Patriots and the by now chastened Whigs formed a united ticket, reflecting how they were cooperating more closely in the House—in contrast to their national counterpart parties. However, they were unable to convince the western Boonites to throw in with them—after all they scarcely had any desire to help the eastern aristocrats whom they despised—and Steuart repeated his quixotic ‘standing up for Maryland’ run. The Patriot-Whig alliance nominated Edward Robert Lee, the younger brother of General Thomas Charles Lee who had fought both for the Whigs and then against the Carolinian invaders during the Crisis, being praised and condemned in turn by both sides but arguing that both times he was merely defending what he considered to be the legitimate government of Virginia. As tempers had cooled, he became greatly respected for this. Thomas Lee had completed his abbreviated treason sentence by this point but it still would have been far too controversial to actually run him as a candidate: his brother acted as an effective stand-in and carried the same appeal to disparate communities. The result was that at the 1839 election, Henry won a third term with 43% to Lee’s 37%, Boone’s 14% and Steuart’s 6%: Lee’s brother’s defence of Virginia had won him votes in Maryland and reduced Steuart to only half the Maryland vote, while Boone suffered from the fact that many settlers had arrived in the west in the past five years armed with cut-price land grants thanks to Henry’s policies.

Henry thus continued to govern, even as on the national level the tide shifted from Radical-Neutrals to Patriots. As previously mentioned, his Democratic Party produced several MCPs in western Virginia with the reluctant backing of the Boonites at the 1840 Imperial election. The economy stabilised as the holes in previous policies were worked out thanks to the more effective majority government in the Williamsburg Capitol. Yet all was not well. The oppositions’ plaintive complaints that Henry had never once won the approval of a majority of Virginians was starting to bite. It did not help that Henry’s nominal supporters, the Magnolia Democrats, had been founded partly on the principle of electoral reform and some now regarded Henry as turning into Governor-for-life. Political cartoons of Henry made in this time acquired crowns (with hilarious irony considering what would follow). Henry was furious but refused to commit to an answer when asked whether he would seek a fourth term in 1844. This, along with a slowing economy and national trends, played a role in the Democrats losing control of the House again in 1842. The opposition had narrowed to three main factions: the eastern “Whig-Patriots”, the western Boonites and, of course, the awkward Marylanders. Though they remained at odds with each other, the opposition at least agreed that they wanted to prevent Henry from winning gubernatorial elections indefinitely. To that end, Whig-Patriot leader Albert Braxton proposed a bill creating a “Meridian-style” two-round voting system for gubernatorial elections.[5] This would ensure that whoever occupied the column’d majesty of the Governor’s Palace[6] had done so by winning a majority of the people’s votes. The bill also provided for a limit of two consecutive terms for the Governor, although there was nothing stopping him from serving two terms, retiring for one term and then coming back for two more terms.[7]

Somewhat to the surprise of some commentators, Braxton’s bill passed with only minor amendments. Many among the opposition Democrats were tired of Henry’s seemingly endless reign and desired new blood—with the name they had in mind often, of course, being their own. The final betrayal, as far as Henry was concerned, was that Clement Clay had supported the bill. The two never recovered their friendship. However, in any case, the way the bill’s legalities were interpreted it, the law did not bar Henry from standing again—it merely stated that he could not serve more than two consecutive terms starting from 1844, and thus he could potentially serve until 1854—a total of twenty-five years—if he kept getting re-elected.

All the opposition had to do was find a candidate who all the anti-Henry voters would support in the second round. But this seemed an impossibility. The Boonites would not back an eastern aristocrat and the easterners would not back a western frontiersman. Like it or not, Henry bridged voter groups as no-one else could, and would simply win the second round on a reduced turnout. The opposition had no-one who could match his appeal.

Or did they...?

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

Henry Frederick “Owens-Allen”, once King in Prussia, arrived on the shores of America in 1834, accompanied by a remaining handful of his most loyal supporters. Among them was his former chief minister Wilhelm von der Trenck (aka “William Trenck”) and Prussian veterans of the Popular Wars who functioned as his bodyguard. He rapidly became a man of society, purchasing a townhouse in Fredericksburg and holding balls at which the curious among American high society would come to see the exilic German king. Despite what some biographers have claimed, it seemed apparent that Owens-Allen had no ambitions to return to politics at first, except in the most indirect way. Rather, his only ambition seemed to lie in the field of writing, first his memoirs and then accounts of American life which he hoped would prove popular back in Europe. What with one thing and another, in fact most of these remained unpublished until his later life or after his death, but they provide an important historical resource. Initially Owens-Allen was highly critical of the Old World and viewed it as a doomed cause, to be abandoned by men of vigour who should come to the New in order to pursue their destiny. Over time he cooled on the issue and even wrote that, had he known then what he knew now, he might have been able to reach accommodation with the Populist rebels in Berlin who had wounded him, the very men he had once dismissed as ‘rats’. Some biographers have also put forward the idea that Owens-Allen was a changed man after the fever which the Berlin wound had inflicted on him, but a more human interpretation is simply that Owens-Allen had been affected by his conversations with Pascal Schmidt in captivity and his exposure to new experiences in America.

However, feelings clearly remained high on all sides, and in 1836 a bitter Populist exile from Brandenburg named Bernd Kehlmann crashed one of Owens-Allen’s parties and attacked him with a pistol. One of Owens-Allen’s veteran bodyguards, Hans Frege, threw himself on Kehlmann before he could fire and took the bullet himself, dying later that night. Owens-Allen was shocked and rattled by the experience, and saddened by the fact that Frege had survived the Popular Wars in Europe only to be slain in America, where he had thought himself safe. He was also acutely aware that American bystanders at the party could also have been hurt or killed, which would have resulted in popular anger directed at himself. For all these reasons—and also because he had already been pondering the idea since meeting the now aged explorer Robert Morton recently—Owens-Allen decided to temporarily leave Fredericksburg and pursue an adventure. It would provide him material for his vaguely conceived writing career, at least. Leaving his townhouse in the capable hands of “William Trenck”—who continually tried to dissuade him from his dangerous mission—Owens-Allen took the new railway as far west as he could, then continued over well-established roads to St Lewis and finally to the settlement then known as Fort Canzus, on the Missouri River. Later, of course, it would take the name Occidentalia, the Gateway to the West.[8] But in 1836 the reasons for that name change were still in motion. Driven by both intensified efforts to increase settlement in the Drakesland Colony and the tail end of the California Goldrush of the 1820s, an overland track to the west—the so-called Oregon Trail—had been completed. Occasional forts manned with both Imperial and Confederate troops protected the travellers, at least theoretically, from hostile Indians—though the most organised group, the Thirteen Fires Confederacy, had moved away north and west of the trail since the Superior War. In any case, travelling across the North American continent was no longer the exclusive preserve of trailblazing explorers like Morton and Lewis. Wagons loaded with settlers were beginning to leave for the long hard journey westward even as Owens-Allen arrived in Fort Canzus.

And he joined them.

Owens-Allen brought many of his own men with him, as well as some supporters he had acquired in Virginia and some experienced guides who knew the West well. Despite this, the mission was among some of the earliest westward wagon trains and ran into its fair share of incident, providing Owens-Allen with plenty of material for his 1840 book Opening the West: The Future of America. Images like his veteran Prussian riflemen helping fight off a Shayan attack on circled wagons near the Platt River have become fixed in the American cultural imagination, no matter Owens-Allen’s later career.[9] Owens-Allen himself was instrumental in keeping his wagon train going even when his chief bodyguard broke his leg and an outbreak of dysentry swept through the camp. He always led hunting parties and his skill with a hunting rifle endeared him to the suspicious settlers who had found themselves in the same train. By the time the only slightly reduced wagon train emerged from the Rocky Mountains and arrived in North Valley in April 1838, Owens-Allen was not so much a hero as a legend.[10] His fame spread throughout the west as he and his fellows, evidently unsatisfied with their epic journey, travelled south through the Golden Trail[11] to California, where they remained for a month and were feted at parties by the local aristocracy in Monterey. Owens-Allen witnessed a protest by former miners fallen on hard times and stripped of many of their former rights by the New Spanish government’s new policies, and saw the authorities ‘dispersing’ them with gunfire that slew a few. He observed great diversity of background in the protestors, who came from all over Europe and America and not a few bits of Asia, and it is through the quotation of this point in Pax Aeterna that we know that Pablo Sanchez read at least some of Owens-Allen’s writings. Owens-Allen predicted, prophetically, that California was about to enter an era of turmoil, and he and his men took the next ship south from Las Estrellas.

It was not until the closing months of 1838, after a turbulent passage around the Horn and a brief, unintentional and (so Owens-Allen records) unpleasant visit to the Moronite colony on Tierra del Fuego, that the Prussian Expedition returned to Williamsburg. Somewhat to Owens-Allen’s own surprise and delight, they were greeted with cheers and honours by the locals; stories of the Expedition’s exploits had filtered back east and grown in the telling, and Owens-Allen had inspired many young Virginians to go west and seek their fortune. Of course, many of those young men would die in the rivers, the plains and the mountains from disease, injury or attack, but such things seemed not to matter then and there. It seemed as though every woman wanted Henry Frederick Owens-Allen and every man wanted to be him.

Well, perhaps not every man. Governor Henry refused to attend a bandquet at which Owens-Allen was the guest of honour, stating that he had no desire to meet ‘a foreign king’. The move was misjudged and backfired, with many condemning Henry. Some even said that Owens-Allen’s heroism had given him the right to a crown even if blood had not. Owens-Allen wrote his book Opening the West in which he painted a somewhat romanticised picture of the Trail and stated that the opportunities out west would make ‘every man a king’—thus leading to the book’s nickname by Jethro Carter, “How To Become A King, by: A King”. Though that book was his most popular, read avidly by the European public (and with disbelief by many who remembered Henry Frederick’s behaviour in the Popular Wars) he wrote others as well, and contributed to popular Virginian newspapers and journals. Starting from 1842 with the House of Burgesses election in the news, he for the first time began to inject something of a political note into his writing, criticising Governor Henry, to whom he had taken a dislike following the banquet incident. Surprisingly for a man of his former ideals, Owens-Allen fluently penned attacks on Henry such as “Gov. Henry declares his belief that royal blood does not give a man the divine right to lord it over his subjects like an old Roman dictator. Perhaps; but neither does the support of four out of ten Virginian voters.” Stung by this, Henry responded savagely in his own newspaper columns and soon the two men were at verbal war. It became fashionable for men to take sides. It was observed by many, not least in the Whig-Patriot party of Braxton, that support for either man was not geographically polarised: Owens-Allen obtained support from both aristocratic eastern Virginia which he had wowed through his novelty, and the rough-hewn frontiersmen of western Virginia who admired and respected his conduct on the Oregon Trail. With that in mind, a wild idea, a mad idea, came into the mind of Albert Braxton.

The idea was so unlikely that many newspapers initially considered it a hoax. But no; in the 1844 gubernatorial election, incumbent Sir James Henry would face a challenge from Henry Frederick Owens-Allen, former King in Prussia and present-day Hero of the West. Owens-Allen was supported in the first round by the Whig-Patriots, while Israel Boone ran again but pledged to back Owens-Allen against Henry in the second round if they were the choices. Steuart also ran again and actually obtained a few more votes than last time: the ‘Maryland interests’ vote was not going away anytime soon.

At first James Henry barely took Owens-Allen seriously and ridiculed the opposition parties for nominating him. When it became apparent that Owens-Allen would indeed be a serious canidate, Henry focused his attacks on Boone and merely dismissed Owens-Allen as ‘a relic of a vanished world, and good riddance, says I’. The results of the first round therefore came as something of a shock to him:

Sir James Henry (Magnolia Democratic): 35%
Henry Frederick Owens-Allen (Whig-Patriot): 34%
Israel Boone (Boonite Democratic): 22%
George Hume Steuart III (Maryland Independent): 9%

Suddenly it was clear that Owens-Allen was a real threat, and yet Henry’s rhetoric remained that of a man who did not respect his opponent enough to acknowledge that, taking the form of ad hominem attacks on who Owens-Allen was, not what he advocated. Owens-Allen ran a calmer campaign and bested Henry in the one public debate of the campaign, held in McConnell, despite English not being his first language. Accounts of the debate circulated throughout Virginia by Optel and newspaper, and the second round, two months later, reflected that outcome:

Henry Frederick Owens-Allen (Whig-Patriot): 53%
Sir James Henry (Magnolia Democratic): 47%

Impossibly, the last scion of the House of Hohenzollern had returned to power, not by divine right, not by military might, but by the ballot box...








[1] Richard Carlton was a Carolinian economist who republished Adam Smith’s The Wealth of Nations in 1823 and updated and built on it with his own views. Although Smith published his book around the same time as OTL (1776), due to the increased prejudice against Scottish authors at this time it did not receive the same recognition at the time. Many, including Sanchez, are vaguely aware that the core of Carlton’s works originate from an earlier writer, but tend to unconsciously act as though everything was his own work when describing his ideas, as seen in this review.

[2] See Part #144.

[3] See Part #142.

[4] See Part #166 – the more radical Populists in Britain imposed an 8-hour work day instead (Part #158).

[5] Used in the UPSA since the 1825 presidential election.

[6] The reference to columns reflects the fact that the Governor’s Palace in Virginia no longer looks like the reconstructed one that one can see in OTL in Colonial Williamsburg, because it was remodelled on neoclassical lines as Thomas Jefferson wanted in OTL—but the palace was burnt down in the American Revolutionary War and the capital moved to Richmond before this could happen.

[7] This kind of term limit strategy was not uncommon in early America, although more often it was a one-term limit. When this was combined with the short one-year gubernatorial terms common in New England, this led to the faintly ridiculous situation of two powerful partisan figures serving alternating years as Governor for as much as a decade at a time.

[8] Canzus (alternative spelling of Kansas)/Occidentalia is the city known in OTL as Independence, Missouri.

[9] Shayan and Platt are anglicisations of the names Cheyenne and Platte, which predate the POD.

[10] The name Rocky Mountains predates the POD. The North Valley is the OTL Williamette Valley—note that the name North does not refer to a geographic direction, but to Captain George North of HMS Enterprize who first mapped the region in detail.

[11] Known as the Siskiyou Trail in OTL.


Part #172: South by Southwest

“One group of humans claims kindship with a second group of humans and seeks to separate them from a third group of humans, while a fourth group of humans (which considers itself superior to a fifth group of humans) denies kinship with the first group of humans and seeks to separate itself from it. Shorn of context, this disagreement is shown to be as petty and pathetic as children throwing a tantrum. It would not be worth the expenditure of one cent of coinage or one drop of human blood. Yet it will consume far more than that before the matter is to be decided for now...likely to be entirely forgotten after an eyeblink of history, and those who fought on both sides might meet in a bar to share drinks and play cards afterwards.

An alienist tasked with diagnosing the human race would have no recourse but to charge us with clinical insanity and consign us to an asylum for all eternity. And perhaps that is precisely what the earth is.”

– Pablo Sanchez on the Great American War, 1852
Note: Although most of this quote is well attested, many of the earlier records do not have the final sentence, and there is disagreement about whether it was part of the original quote or added later, either by Sanchez himself or by another.​

*

From: “America: History Written in Words of Blood” by Jane Salinger and B. D. Hughes (1974)—

Trying to assess the pre-war character of the Confederation of Carolina is an exercise fraught with frustration and, some might say, practically impossible and futile. The problem arises, of course, from the post-war historiography. Two separate waves of bias have washed over the identity of Carolina in its historical portrayal, both with roughly the same goal. The first, of course, had its peak immediately after the war (though it began before a shot was ever fired) in which Carolinians sought to emphasise the ‘special’ and ‘unique’ qualities of their homeland in contrast to what they regarded as the increasingly homogenous and alien character of the Empire to which they now reluctantly belonged. Uriah Adams was scarcely alone when he spoke in his speeches of Carolina only ending up with the ENA due to historical accident, and always being the odd one out, ruled by a distant government ignorant of her needs and uncaring of her values. In the wake of the war, it made sense to re-emphasise this once more and strike out a new path for what became the Kingdom of Carolina.

Throughout this period, the Empire vacillated between two portrayals of Carolina. The first criticised the Carolinian government while continuing to identify with its people, regarding them as true Americans held under bondage, either against their will or apparently of their own accord, but only because they had been systematically lied to. This view gradually faded, outcompeted by the more popular (in both senses of the word) depiction of Carolina as an evil land populated by men who real Americans should be ashamed to share a language with, and had always been a snake in the bosom undermining the Empire from within. The important point from our perspective, though, was that both Carolina and the Empire had a vested interest in portraying themselves as different from one another.

This aspect technically did not cease after the world was turned upside down in the early twentieth century and Carolina fell under what its exiles have euphemistically referred to as the National Coma. However, the Empire’s portrayal shifted character radically, effectively representing a synthesis of the former two apparently diametrically opposed views. Carolina continued to be portrayed as different, serving Diversitarian ends, but now it was romanticised and celebrated, its culture, literature and music becoming popular across the Empire in a way which would have seemed inconceivable only a generation before. This about-face is easier to understand if we remember that by its nature, Carolina was internally divided, and the Empire’s opinion of Carolina was based not on the nation as some homogenous whole, but on that division as it changed radically with the coming of the Coma. But to truly comprehend it, we must return to the Great American War and the dawn of independent Carolina.

To return to our original point, it becomes tricky to paint an unbiased picture of just what Imperial Carolina was like. Primary sources can only go so far. Yet it does seem that a certain paranoia had characterised the political life of Carolina for a long time, going back in some ways to the foundation of the Empire’s government in 1788. There were several reasons for this, and though slavery later became the most important, initially this was not the case. When the British colonies in America were originally founded, they sought to expand westward to the Pacific Ocean, then thought to be far closer than it actually is. As a consequence, the colonies claimed strips of the continent for westward expansion, later converted into claims by the new Confederations—which by the time of the Great American War had started to become unsustainable, as the westernmost settlements in the strips had more in common with each other than any of them did with the eastern seats of government. Carolina was the odd one out because its westward expansion was blocked by the Cherokee Empire and French Louisiana. Initially some thought that these might be swept aside eventually by a new war and a tide of colonists, but in the end this did not happen. In the short term, Carolina was initially sparsely populated and had plenty of land to expand into just in its then-present claims, but eventually benefited from the capture of Florida in the First Platinean War (1767), Cuba in the Second (1785) and Hispaniola in the Jacobin Wars (1805). All of these eventually became integral parts of Carolina and gradually changed its character. Due to Britain’s own troubles, the British West Indies eventually fell into Carolina’s sphere of control as well over the years.

These new possessions altered matters in Carolina. The horizons of its rulers, the planter class, previously often concerned solely with their own wealth and power, were forced to expand. Certainly, wealth and power remained a big part of it, but they were forced to see beyond their own plantation. The strategies needed to obtain that very wealth and power from places like Cuba and Jamaica were different from those which worked in Charles Town (officially renamed Charleston in 1790) or the Congaree lands. The result was that the more stick-in-the-mud conservative aristocrats tended to fall on rough times with the changing economy, and those who could adapt came to the fore. They were not alone, however. Self-made men challenged them for control and influence in the halls of power. Furthermore, such men disagreed amongst themselves about the future paths Carolina should take, whether to focus on one product or another, whether to pursue free trade or punitive tariffs. One thing united all of them, a fact they regarded as so self-evident that none would ever think to vocalise it: Carolina’s success was built on the back of the Negro. The traditionalist planters used slaves in their rice and tobacco plantations, and increasingly cotton plantations after the invention of the cotton-thresher; the self-made industrialists used them in their manufactories; the adventurous explorers used them to set up tropical fruit plantations in the West Indies and later, in collaboration with the New Spanish government, in Central America. In other lands there might have been an economic aspect to a debate over slavery: some men would grow poorer with the abolition, others would grow richer. There could never be any such debate in Carolina. It was true, as some northern abolitionists argued, that poor white men in Carolina had fewer employment opportunities because of slavery. But they would turn up their noses at such jobs precisely because they were ‘Negro work’.[1] The culture of separation was too ingrained. There was certainly no chance of, as some Mentians with Sanchezista views on race might contend, the poor whites and blacks teaming up to overthrow the rich white ruling class. Such an act seems to have been regarded as almost blasphemously inconceivable on the rare examples we have of it being discussed in print by contemporary Carolinians.

Views on race solidified in Carolina thanks to the rise of the Burdenist movement, which argued that blacks were only even semi-human due to their position as slaves, and would revert to animalism if the yoke of the white man was removed. Scare stories coming out of the Virginia Crisis in the 1830s reinforced this idea, in particular the activities of Caesar Bell’s men in the Wilderness of Spotsylvania.[2] Whipped up by media portrayals, even in the north these damaged the messages of that minority of abolitionists who argued that black and white men could live alongside each other as equals: northern opinion became firmly anti-slavery, but with the caveat that the Negro was dangerous and should be returned to Africa. Of course the fact that the Royal Africa Company was more than willing to take former slaves off America’s hands for use in its Jagun army certainly helped. In Carolina, the gory tales of Bell were regarded as confirming the Burdenist views of the black race, but the growth of the return to Africa colonism also stoked the fires of paranoia, that the northern government forces would eventually force every Carolinian slaveholder to give up his property. In the early nineteenth century, partly influenced by an increasing number of self-made men making their presence known at the Carolina General Assembly, laws shifted so that they no longer favoured the planters so much, and it became more economic for the growing white middle class to own one or two Negroes for domestic assistance. This also altered views on black education. Traditionally the planters had tried to deny education to Negroes because they regarded it (accurately) as being a tool that allowed the organisation of more successful slave rebellions. The Burdenists were more divided, with some claiming it would damage Negroes’ fragile minds but others saying it would be harmless, because it was only a neglected Negro given a taste of independence who would turn animalistic and rebel. Regardless of these views, many middle-class whites taught their Negro domestic servants basic literacy and numeracy, as it meant they could do more tasks to help out around the home and look after the children. (The use of Negroes as nannies and nurses is often claimed to be the origin of Carolina’s distinctive accent and its deviation of that from those in the rest of the ENA—even rich white Carolinians grew up hearing African-influenced cadences more often than their own parents’ voices).

Burdenism was often espoused as an excuse for slaveholding by those who did not truly believe its ideas, but there were plenty of true believers as well. Carolina initially adopted a Black Code in 1830 as the price for annexing the British West Indies, but these true believers continued to influence the Code, originally modelled on Louisiana’s. Whereas laws concerning Negroes had previously simply benefited the planter classes who held the power, the new Code had more of an ideological base to it. It made it a criminal act to use ‘excessive’ force to punish a recalcitrant slave (of course, judges had very varying views on what this was). In this it embodied Andrew Eveleigh’s view that a man who casually beat a slave until he could work no more was as idiotic as a man who would break his horse’s leg because he was in a mood, throwing a vast investment down the drain. If such a man was so lacking judgement in this field, what did it say about whether he should be trusted with the affairs of white men? The Black Code also kept Negro families together, as the French original did, and banned miscegenation. Previously the law had looked the other way when planters had children (consensually or otherwise) with their female slaves, but now several scandals ripped around the Confederation and toppled scions of old, powerful families.

The level of political upheaval in Carolina in this period was often underestimated in the northern Confederations, both at the time and afterwards. All the northerners could see was that Carolina voted increasingly consistently for the Whig Party that John Alexander had founded in 1819, initially simply as a way to topple Matthew Quincy from the presidency. Northerners saw the Whigs as a ‘slavers’ party’, but Carolinians increasingly regarded it—particularly following the Virginia Crisis and the formation of the Radical-Neutral government of Eric Mullenbergh—as the Carolinian Party. As in, not merely the only party that looked out for Carolinian interests, but the only one that ‘real’ Carolinians should vote for. This view was encouraged by the planters who still mostly controlled the party apparatus, and was responsible for the Whigs’ increasing irrelevance outside Carolina, even in Virginia where there were still many people bitter over the end of slavery. The Carolinian invasion of Virginia in 1832 had shattered any sense of southern solidarity. As far as the Carolinians were concerned, Virginia had become northern. And they were left alone, unique.

On the General Assembly level, the old Patriots mostly dropped the label after Alexander Hamilton became leader of the national party and joined with the Whigs. A couple of wealthy Patriots on the imperial level in North Province,[3] the Petty brothers, kept the label out of sheer conservatism and continued to receive loyal votes, but even they would eventually cross the aisle for the 1844 election. Opposition to the Whigs in the General Assembly initially took the form of the Neutral Party, but when Mullenburgh’s government associated them with the Radicals (and of course when Vanburen eventually destroyed the party altogether with his Liberal merger) that was no longer possible. Opponents to the aristocratic planter Whigs therefore stood mostly as Independents or vague, unconnected ‘Opposition Party’ labels, receiving large personal votes. This hampered the aristocrats’ attempts to reverse the aspects of the Black Code and other laws which impinged on what they regarded as their God-given right to do whatever they wanted to their slaves and half of what they wanted to poor whites as well.

It was Whig imperial party leader Wade Hampton II—or rather his son (the future Wade Hampton III) and his clerks—who conceived a plan to shut out the opposition and regain total control for the aristocrats in the General Assembly. Hampton introduced a bill to change the voting system for the General Assembly, ostensibly responding to complaints by reformists (they rejected the label Radical for obvious reasons) that the Assembly was heavily malapportioned, with counties receiving equal representation despite vastly different populations. The introduction of universal (white male) suffrage in 1837 had only exacerbated this problem by increasing the disparity. Hampton declared that henceforth elections would instead by organised on the provincial level (ignoring the boroughs and counting them as part of the province they resided in) with each province being assigned a certain number of MGAs based on its voting population by census data. Rather than being elected in single-member constituencies, the MGAs would all be elected all at once on a ‘general ticket’ chosen by a party.[4] Because the Whigs were far more organised than the divided opposition, Hampton thought that this would allow them to sew up nearly all the seats on a plurality.

The bill passed the Assembly surprisingly easily, and at the first election under the new rules in 1843, Hampton discovered he had been both right – and very wrong. The Whigs indeed swept nearly every province and won every seat in the House save for a couple of independents. However, it turned out that the planters had been outmaneouvred when it came to drawing up the general tickets, and both the Burdenists and middle-class reformers had influenced the local conventions behind the process. The result was that the aristocrats were left worse off than when they had started. The Assembly was divided between the Whig factions, and eventually a government was formed based on an alliance between Burdenists and some of the bourgeois reformists. At its head was a man who was reasonably acceptable to all the factions, a man from what was originally an aristocratic background but whose family had fallen on hard times and he had had to build their fortunes up again from scratch. Uriah Adams had first shot to prominence from his speeches as new MGA during the Virginia Crisis, and now he would be the man to lead Carolina into the Great American War, even as its Governor John Alexander increasingly sickened.

These subtleties were largely missed by northern commentators, who regarded the whole affair as a power grab by ‘the Whigs’, being unaware that ‘the Whigs’ now basically meant ‘everyone in Carolina’. The misinterpretation of events undoubtedly contributed to the increasing divisions in the leadup to the war. Meanwhile, some wondered what would happen after Alexander died. Would Adams succeed him as Governor? He seemed more comfortable in his present role as Speaker.[5] Others believed that Alexander’s son would succeed him, making it a hereditary dynasty. Some criticised that idea as inappropriate for an elected position, but it was true that—unlike with the Mornington Controversy around this time in Ireland—the son was a worthy successor in his own right. George Washington Alexander had served in the Army like his father, but more intermittently, being an adventurer and writer whose tales of exotic Mexico and Guatemala had encouraged many more Carolinians to become involved in the fruit trade with the Empire of New Spain. He had married an aristocratic Cuban lady, putting the seal on the way that his father had successfully overseen the assimilation of Cuba and Hispaniola by co-opting their former ruling classes and fighting for Catholic rights. The successes of both Alexander generations had become clear by the 1840s: Carolina, a colony originally founded largely by virulently anti-Catholic Ulster Scots, had become the most Catholic-friendly place in the ENA. Without diminishing the Alexanders’ successes, this was undoubtedly helped by two factors: the growth of Jansenist Catholicism as a ‘thinking man’s’ alternative to Roman Catholicism (which came with all the baggage of a superstitious primitive populace in thrall to their priest in the old Carolinian imagination), and the fact that the Louisianans and New Spanish maintained slavery as the other confederations of the ENA abandoned it. If the defence of slavery was regarded by many as a core part of the Carolinian identity, did that not mean that the Carolinians were now closer to their Papist neighbours to the west than their Protestant so-called brethren to the north?

George Alexander’s connections with New Spain were all the more remarkable considering that not so many years ago, New Spain had still been sore about the loss of Cuba. Along with businessmen like the Wraggs, he had built a new relationship between Carolina and New Spain. He had gone to California with the gold rush in the 1820s and had some minor success to add to his father’s wealth, and he returned several times to renew his great friendship with the aristocrats who had grown up in Monterey during its quixotic few years as the theoretical capital of all of New Spain. But by the late 1840s, things were different in California. If Carolina now considered itself intrinsically different in character to the rest of the ENA, so too did California compared to the rest of the ENS. Spanish was only the most common language by a plurality in California now. Men—and not a few women—from all over the world had come seeking their fortune, and some of them had even found it. The largest immigrant groups were from the ENA, of course, English-speakers and Protestants who made a mockery of the New Spaniards’ laws about religious quotas for immigration. The immigrants from the UPSA might speak the right language and have something approaching the right religion, but if anything were even more disruptive with their dangerous views about what constituted good governance. And then there were the Russians and their mob of exotic tagalong sidekicks: Lithuanians, Poles, Yakuts, Nivkhs, Yapontsi, Chinese, Coreans. And through all this, rich and populous California was still being run as three obscure provinces from the City of Mexico. Petitions to King-Emperor Ferdinand VII to split California off as a new Kingdom in its own right fell on deaf ears. Ferdinand might have been somewhat sympathetic, but by 1849 his attention was at last consumed by the one part of his realm he had always cared little for: the Second Spanish Revolution had begun.

In 1849 California was therefore a powder keg, and it was one George Alexander who would be the unwitting fuse...





[1] Usually with a slightly different choice of words...

[2] See Part #144.

[3] I.e. North Carolina.

[4] An American invention in OTL as well, though in OTL it was devised by the Pennsylvanians in 1788 to try and shut any Anti-Federalist Representatives out of the first House election.

[5] In the American sense, i.e. more like a prime minister or minister-president.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #173: The Faustian Bargain

“How many human beings are born and die all around this terraqueous globe in every day of our lives? How many can you name? Very few; one or two kings and princes and other notables, perhaps. Yet children are taught in school dates like 476, 843 and 1453, dates of the births and deaths of nations, of empires.[1] In reality of course each of those is of less consequence than the birth and death dates of the humblest beggar—whose dates are of no more or less importance than those of his king, of course. The human race needs perspective, but who will give it to them...?”

– Pablo Sanchez, Towards a Universal Hierarchy, 1846​

*

From: “The Septentrial Annals: A History of North America” by P. D. Juncker (1959)—

“The Empire of North America was born precisely one hundred years ago,” wrote a young Michael Chamberlain in 1851. “How appropriate, somehow—being one of those coincidences of narrative that would be cast out as absurdly quaint in a work of fiction , yet crops up constantly in everyday life—that today it comes to its end.” Of course, as we know, Chamberlain was being overly pessimistic, and it is likely just as well for the future President’s political career that his youthful writings did not come to light until after his death. The Empire did not end in 1851, but the Great American War did change it beyond all recognition. To understand this, we must naturally consider the events that led up to the war.

The Patriot Party had gained that most unusual events in American politics, a single-party majority (albeit a narrow one) in 1840, aided by the electoral wizardry of Edmund Grey, the confused division in the Radicals and Neutrals as John Vanburen attempted to weld them into one, and the Whigs’ failure to appeal to anyone outside Carolina except bitter Virginian former slaveholders deprived of their property by the late Crisis. In 1844 many things had changed. The Supremacist Party, which had won 11 seats in 1840, was in the ascendancy. The new Liberals had developed a strong, modernised network of clubs to organise and mobilise voters across the country with which the old-fashioned Patriots could not compete. Finally, the Democrats—which had been a significant spoiler for the Liberals in Virginia in 1840—were in disarray as they recovered from Sir James Henry’s shocking loss in the Virginia gubernatorial election to Henry Frederick Owens-Allen. The situation was further complicated by the fact that Zechariah Boone, younger brother of Israel Boone, had been elected a Democratic MCP in 1840 but, since the split between his brother and Henry had turned bitter, now advocated a merger with the Supremacists. The younger Boone and one other like-minded Virginia Democrat would be re-elected in 1844 and go on to caucus with the Supremacists. A third Democrat, loyal to Henry, would be elected on that ticket. But the seven other Democratic seats all fell, one to a new Supremacist candidate and the other six to Liberals. Henry’s attempt to create a new, more extreme successor to the Neutral Party under his control had failed, and the imperial-level Democrats would be nothing more than a footnote of history. Vanburen had powered through the darkest days of his mad idea and emerged triumphant, finally merging the old voter bases of the Radicals and Neutrals.

To some extent. Across the country the picture was more mixed. First of all we must consider Carolina. 1844 was the first election where even the most strident defender of the Old American identity would be forced to admit that Carolinian political exceptionalism was apparent. In 1840, the Whigs had won 32 out of Carolina’s 36 seats, 2 out of Virginia’s 31, and none elsewhere. In 1844, the Whigs lost both of their Virginian seats—and gained the other four Carolinian ones. Admittedly this was accomplished through the defection of the two Patriots, the aristocratic Petty brothers, and the two western Independents, but it was still a dramatic event. For the first time, one party had won all of the seats in one Confederation. And that party had won no seats outside that Confederation.

Even more remarkable was how the other parties stacked up. The Liberals won the most seats, yet that amounted to only 51 out of 160. Bizarrely, second place was tied three ways between the Supremacists, Patriots and Whigs, each of whom won 36. Naturally both the Supremacists’ and Patriots’ support was spread more thinly than the concentrated Whigs’. This represented a devastating loss for the Patriots, losing more than half their seats, yet seasoned political commentators realised that their high in 1840 had been a fluke of the specific circumstances. It was very hard for one party to win 80+ seats under the political landscape of the dying days of the Second Empire. Despite the volatility of the political landscape, 1844 also indicated that the chaos ensuing from the merger of the Radicals and Neutrals had died down and voters were slotting into the new partisan categories: only one independent (the always-controversial Mo Quedling) was elected. Longstanding acerbic political commentator Jethro Carter lost his Williamsburg seat—which he had taken from his father Solomon as a protest in 1832—to one of the two successful Liberal candidates who also defeated a sitting Whig, the Patriots managing to hold onto the third seat.

If 1844 represented destruction for the Democrats, consolidation for the Whigs, devastation for the Patriots and renewal for the Liberals, it represented continued ascendancy for the Supremacists. Both the party’s popular appeal and electioneering tactics proved to be strong, and now that they proved they could win as many seats as long-standing parties like the Patriots, they began to attract voters and powerful interests that had previously been put off by their anti-establishment stance. After all, Supremacist expansionism, the ‘Self-Evident Birthright’,[2] aligned well with the interests of businessmen who wished to build more railways, canals and mines. This shift did not truly take place until 1845, however, when Supremacist leader Matthew Clarke was ousted in a caucus vote. The Supremacist backbenchers had become frustrated by Clarke’s refusal to participate in coalition negotiations after the 1844 election: in theory, Vanburen could have joined with any one of the other three parties to form a government with a working majority. In practice, of course, cooperation with the Whigs was unthinkable—although since the Whigs had ditched Wade Hampton II as leader for the more reasonable Joseph Hairston, he at least met with Vanburen over dinner and issued the party’s unworkable requirements in a polite fashion—and the Supremacists were, at best, an unknown factor. However, there was a possibility of a coalition being formed, the Liberals were certainly the least objectionable of the other parties from the Supremacists’ perspective, and yet Clarke had decided that being in government would damage the Supremacists’ anti-establishment image too much. He had unrealistic dreams of a wave of popular support sweeping the Supremacists to an overall majority like the one the Patriots had gained in 1840. So Clarke rudely rebuffed Vanburen’s calls for coalition talks and was in turn knifed in the back by his caucus. The move was particularly significant because it helped back up the Supremacists’ rhetoric: they chose a new leader not by the Patriots’ smoke-filled room or even the Liberals’ caucus vote, but by holding conventions across the country to which local ‘Pumpkin Clubs’ (an informal term for Supremacist party organisations) elected delegates. This helped strengthen the idea that the Supremacists really did support the idea of doing the same thing on a grander scale to draw up a new Constitution for the Empire. Of course, as conservative commentators pointed out, the Supremacists’ convention vote also illustrated some of the ochlocratic flaws of such a system: Peter Martin, MCP for Ticonderoga, was elected in part because some less well informed voters assumed he was the same person as, or related to, the Stephen Martin who had written the original American Supremacy. He was neither; but whether by chance or design, he was a capable leader who helped calm those who had been unnerved by Clarke’s rhetoric, while managing to hold onto those voters who had been stirred by it.

With both Whigs and Supremacists out of the window, then, only one coalition possibility remained: Liberal plus Patriot. This is the origin of what in global political parlance has become known as ‘the American Coalition’: a teeth-clenched collaboration between what are usually considered to be the two major parties, diametrically opposed, because no other combination of parties would produce a majority government.[3] It is rather debatable whether this was actually true of the Patriots and Liberals considering the Liberals were such a young party, but as many at the time regarded them as the primary heirs to the crown of the old Constitutionalists, which would fit the bill. Given America’s fragmented political landscape, the wonder is perhaps that it has seen so few of this Coalition to which it has given its name.

Technically under the established constitutional code, Nathaniel Crowninshield as incumbent Lord President should have been given first shot at forming a coalition, but Crowninshield was crushed after his party’s defeat and resigned as party leader, allowing Vanburen as leader of the largest party to have first choice instead by the approval of the Lord Deputy (the ageing Lord Fingall). As was the case under the rather organic style of constitution at the time, this therefore became the established practice, and at subsequent elections it was generally the leader of the largest party who was given first opportunity to try to form a coalition.

With Crowninshield’s exit, the Patriots required a leader for Vanburen to negotiate with. One advantage of the smoke-filled room over the Supremacists’ newfangled convention system was that it was fast. Incumbent Foreign Secretary Simon Studholme became the new Patriot leader and swiftly agreed a coalition with Vanburen based on the principle that Studholme would be allowed to continue as Foreign Secretary and set most of the Empire’s foreign policy. In return the Patriots would vote through a Liberal domestic agenda. Like most great compromises, this pleased exactly nobody, but discontented Patriots did not exactly have many options to defect to and the party collectively had a pathological fear of division since the brief fragmentation under Josiah Crane and their exploitation of their enemies’ similar division in 1840. To that end, though there were occasional rumbles about the more reactionary Patriot MCPs leaving the caucus, nothing came of it. Vanburen was satisfied with the compromise, as his interests were mainly in domestic politics and he consdiered Studholme to have presided over a fairly inoffensive foreign policy. But that was the problem: Studholme’s general strategy was to try to offend as few people as possible, even if that led to the ENA backing down from fights it could win, as in his infamous ‘Can’t we forget all this?’ plea surrounding the Drakesland Question.[4] And that, of course, was only fuel on the fires of the rhetoric of the Supremacists—who now, with the national irrelevancy of the Whigs, found themselves as effectively the Official Opposition.

The other problem of Studholme’s foreign policy was that he had the traditional Patriot distrust of the UPSA and its radicalism. If a Liberal had occupied Spotswood House,[5] a more friendly policy towards the Meridians might well have changed matters later on. As it was, the Liberal-Patriot coalition government was reasonable stable, but behind the scenes both parties were plotting to undermine the other and bring down the government at the best point for them to gain in the ensuing election.

In the end when the government fell in 1848, however, it would not be to the advantage of either party...






[1] The events Sanchez is alluding to are, respectively, the Fall of Rome and the traditional date for the end of the (Western) Roman Empire (476), the end of the united Frankish state and its division into the later France and Germany at the Treaty of Verdun, thus counting as both a death and birth (843) and the Fall of Constantinople and the end of the Byzantine Empire (1453). The fact that Sanchez chose dates whose precise significance are frequently wrangled over by historians is likely not a coincidence: most commentators believe he was making the point that a human being is a defined entity with an indisputable date of birth and death (in theory) whereas the fact that a nation’s dates of birth and death are debatable is an indicator that a nation is an artificial construct.

[2] Note that this author mistakenly attributes the phrase ‘Self-Evident Birthright’ to the Supremacists. This is a common error, with many writers specifically claiming it was coined by the Supremacists’ spiritual founder Stephen Martin. The phrase actually comes from the Liberal MCP Tom Whipple (part #170) during the Flag War. The confusion arises because he was certainly drawing upon Supremacist-style rhetoric and some Supremacists did adopt the phrase afterwards.

[3] Best known in OTL as a ‘Grand Coalition’, from the German ‘Große Koalition’.

[4] Another slight error from this author—he appears to be referring to the incident described in part #170, but that was about the controversy of the Flag War, not the Drakesland issue which had originally prompted it.

[5] Seat of the American Foreign Ministry in Fredericksburg.


Part #174: O Brave Old World

“Seawater and blood: both salty, spiritually linked perhaps. An ocean of either cannot keep the brotherhood of mankind apart.”

– Pablo Sanchez, scribbling in the margin of a book borrowed from the University of Buenos Aires’ library; quoted in “Fever Dreams: Sanchez the Parablist” by Agnes Scrope (1976)​

*

From: “The Rose and the Shamrock: A History of Anglo-Irish Relations” by P. Collins (1973)—

At a time when politics in Britain was marked by chaos and controversy, her smaller neighbour was a model for moderate and measured reform. Admittedly, this was as much by good fortune as intent: Prime Minister James Roosevelt, who had come to power as part of a compromise in the unrest of 1832,[1] received praise for his handling of Irish intervention into the British crisis and his shaky coalition was soon replaced with a majority government in 1836. The small Farmers’ Party in the west were mostly shut out as Irish political organisation gradually modernised, being reluctantly absorbed into Roosevelt’s Radicals. Only a handful of Farmers’ Party MPs remained, though they kept the idea of a rural western interests party alive for another day. The Whig-Tories, the party of the old Ascendancy, continued to decline as its members mostly switched to the Patriots as the lesser of two evils, although they retained a couple of dozen seats in Ulster—home of a stubborn rejectionism to participate in pluralistic Irish politics. In the 1836 election the Patriots were ultimately placed in a difficult position due to having both supported Roosevelt’s government yet were now standing against its policies, and unsurpisingly lost ground. However, they were easily the most capable party in Ireland in terms of organisation and this would not last long.

After nine years occupying New Chichester House,[2] Roosevelt lost his majority in 1841 for a number of reasons, including controversy surrounding government grants to Catholic seminaries and public dissatisfaction over the Populist British government cutting off food relief.[3] Although Roosevelt had protested this, his government received some of the blame for it whether fair or no, and the Patriots regained a majority under Nicholas Cogan. Irish politics in this era was noted by a rather bland and homogenous political landscape. Both the major parties, the Radicals and Patriots, realised that they had to appeal to a diverse set of interests in order to gain a working majority, with the result that both of them tried to be as vague as possible in their ideological positioning. The Radicals had moderated under Roosevelt and the Patriots had radicalised in recognition that they needed to appeal to a broadened voter base after the franchise had been expanded. The result was that one party would effectively hold office until either the voters became bored or a scandal happened, and then they would be replaced with the almost indistinguishable other party. Only the small remnants of the Farmers’ Party and Whig-Tories provided any colour to the scene.

Roosevelt retired after his election loss and was succeeded by Thomas Burgh. Burgh defeated Fergus O’Connor to gain the position; O’Connor had been the Radicals’ leader back in the 1820s and had previously been passed over in favour of Roosevelt for being too extreme. O’Connor retired as a result and penned waspish newspaper articles about the Radicals having surrendered to the establishment for the price of moderating it somewhat, while still allowing inequality to rest on Catholics. This was true to a certain extent, but sectarian discrimination was gradually reduced under both the Radicals and Patriots throughout the nineteenth century until Ireland could be said to be truly pluralistic around the turn of the twentieth.

The 1846 election produced a hung parliament, with the Whig-Tories holding the balance of power. Cogan attempted to form a coalition, but gave up as the Whig-Tories were still making unrealistic demands such as reversing Catholic emancipation. Burgh became Prime Minister, but as head of a shaky minority government that would likely fall sooner or later and lead to fresh elections.

And then the Duke of Mornington died.

In itself this was not much of a surprise: the Duke was, after all, over eighty years old by this point. Yet he had been a constant in Ireland for so long that his loss sent a shockwave through the country’s establishment. It had been the Duke’s iron hand that had helped prevent Ireland slipping into the same chaos as Britain in the Popular Wars, and the Duke’s quiet support that had stabilised Roosevelt’s initially controversial government. Irishmen and –women said that Lord Mornington had not merely governed Ireland from Dublin Castle: he had reigned over it as a homegrown substitute monarch. And now he was gone.

It had been vaguely discussed in the past what to do if the Duke decided to relinquish the position he had held since the birth of the modern Irish state in 1800. Such discussions had inevitably ended in disagreement. It certainly did not help that no-one could truly picture Mornington shuffling off this mortal coil: he had been so instrumental in the defeat of the United Society and the creation of the ‘Kingdom of Compromise’ that men almost imagined him like the ravens in the Tower of London: his death would mean the end of Ireland, or at least the end of the peaceful settlement in which famine and starvation was a tragedy to be united against rather than a weapon to be exploited against your community’s sectarian foe.

The problem was that Mornington was regarded as being neutral and above politics in the same way a good constitutional monarch was—something that would have seemed unthinkable to those who had known the crusty, ultra-Tory Duke of the 1790s. He had governed Ireland based on what he considered best for the nation’s peace and wellbeing, not what he personally desired, as evidenced by how he had helped construct Roosevelt’s government. There were few men in Ireland of similar political stature who could boast such a reputation for neutrality: most of them had nailed their colours to one mast or another. There was the possibility, of course, of appointing a Lord Deputy from outside the Kingdom, but a British-born Lord Deputy would reopen all sorts of old wounds. One curious proposal was to appoint an American-born Lord Deputy, thus providing a neat counterpart to the Earl of Fingall in Fredericksburg. However, King Frederick II decided on balance simply to travel to Dublin himself and temporarily execute the duties of the Lord Deputy in person, while considering his choice. As a result he postponed a planned trip to the Empire of North America, for which purpose he had already appointed a Regent to rule on behalf of his underage son George in London: Hugh Percy, theoretically still Duke of Northumberland—unlike many aristocrats, a title still acknowledged by many. The Percys remained popular in Northumberland and Hugh had impeccable credentials in fighting the Blandford regime, though his flight to the Isle of Man had unfortunately indirectly led to the Rape of Man. He had returned to Great Britain to fight alongside the Irish expeditionary force and, like Stephen Watson-Wentworth, had been ‘rewarded’ by the ensuing Populist regime by having his lands and properties seized or overtaxed. Despite this enmity with Llewelyn Thomas’ men, Percy was the least controversial option the King had available to him, with most of the usual candidates for Regent being too deep in party politics or having left the country. Of course given Frederick’s own travails as a child with the Duke of Marlborough as his Regent, we can be quite certain he must have given the question considerable thought.

Percy had also organised the rules of modern football in 1843, which ultimately gained him some level of revenge against the Populists due to the role that the rejectionists of these rules played in the public voting to end Populism’s reign earlier in 1846. Percy continued to work on this even during his duties as Regent and helped found the National Football Authority in 1848. Probably not by accident, he left the future King George IV with a lifelong love of the game, much to the distress of those of his tutors who considered it inappropriate for a monarch. Percy had helped the still somewhat shaky monarchy gain a new connection with its subjects—or rather, in the People’s Kingdom, its citizens.

If Lord Mornington had been a king in all but name, some darkly whispered that Percy was not so much Regent as ‘Lord Deputy of Great Britain’; King Frederick had seemed rather eager to escape Britain’s turbulence and return to the America he loved and where he had met his Queen. But perhaps this is simply Frederick’s enemies tarring him with the same brush as Ferdinand VII given the events that would soon unfold elsewhere.

Given the comparison of the late Lord Mornington to a monarch, the obvious solution to the question of the Irish Lord Deputy-ship was to make it a hereditary position and give it to his son—or, as the Duke's son Richard had predeceased him, to his grandson. There were two problems with this: firstly Frederick disliked the idea of setting a precedent which effectively deprived him and his successors of the power to appoint their own choice of Lord Deputy, and secondly Lord Mornington’s first grandson was not considered suitable to occupy Dublin Castle. William Wesley, better known by the Irish abbreviation of his name ‘Liam’, was a gambler, drunkard, womaniser and adventurer whose accounts of his own real-life exploits were more outrageous than most fictional florin bloodies and were bought just as eagerly by the public, not solely in Ireland but in Great Britain and as far afield as America and continental Europe. The second grandson, on the other hand, was far more suitable: Arthur Wesley almost fit the stereotype of a second son too well, being quiet and studious, yet beneath that image was an iron will to match his grandfather’s. King Frederick therefore killed two birds with one stone—he created the title of Duke of Dublin[4] for Arthur and made him the new Lord Deputy, passing over Liam, who inherited his grandfather’s title despite the disapproval of society. Liam immediately gained the nickname of ‘The Bad Duke’ and proceeded to sell off most of his inheritance over the years to fund his expensive thrill-seeking lifestyle. He would not re-enter the annals of political history for many years to come.

The new Duke of Dublin soon proved an able heir, though his perhaps overly idealistic speech to both Houses of Parliament was mocked by the newly published satirical magazine The Leprechaun: Or, the Irish Ringleader, who summarised it as “I wish to govern an Ireland in which all Irishmen and –women are able to strive to reach their full potential as human beings—except you, Liam.” Lord Dublin presided over the collapse of Thomas Burgh’s minority government in 1847, with fresh elections giving Burgh a small majority. He would be the Prime Minister to lead Ireland through the Great American War. However, all of this had set a rather crucial precedent. No sooner had Frederick returned to London than the news arrived by fast steamer that the Earl of Fingall had died a few weeks short of the thirtieth anniversary of his investiture. He had therefore become the longest-serving Lord Deputy of America, beating out even Lord North’s 26 years in the post. The man originally appointed by Frederick (or rather by the Duke of Marlborough) as a cunning way of spitting in Matthew Quincy’s eye had gone on to be a widely respected and capable royal representative. It is no exaggeration to say that it is no coincidence that a more open and tolerant attitude to Catholics gained traction across America (but especially in Carolina) during the Earl’s time in office. Orangist ideas could not stand up very well when faced with this soft-spoken, cultured gentleman working to try and ensure America was governed well despite its complex and eclectic political landscape.

But now Lord Fingall had passed away, and America was faced with the same problem as Ireland—but on a substantially larger scale. Many people assumed that the rather shaky Patriot-Liberal ‘American Coalition’ government would end prematurely, yet the Continental Parliament could not legally be dissolved without a Lord Deputy if it did. This opportunity was seized by Supremacist leader Peter Martin, who paid tribute to Fingall but pointed out that this revealed a flaw in the existing constitutional setup. He called for the establishment of a line of succession (‘a deputy deputy’ as an editorial in the Philadelphia Gazette sardonically put it) and used this to argue for the appointment of native sons as Lords Deputy, pointing to the Irish example. Of course, given some of the Supremacists’ crypto-republican sympathies, there were also fringe calls for doing away with the Lord Deputy altogether in favour of an elected replacement (or Parliament signing its own bills into law) but the able Martin carefully suppressed and condemned these, aware of the risks of alienating moderate voters. In this he was a considerable improvement for the Supremacists on Matthew Clarke, who had never quite let go of Orangist ideas and would probably have damaged the Supremacists by saying the wrong thing about Fingall’s ‘popery’.

With the precedent set, and Frederick already having planned a visit to America in any case, it was obvious what to do. Much to the Populists’ annoyance, Percy swiftly returned to his role as Regent and the King-Emperor set out for his wife’s homeland, and an appointment with destiny...

*

From “The Restless Peninsula: Iberia, 1701-1853” by Franz Dietrich, 1969—

One can debate the causes of the Second Spanish Revolution for years, as historians have in fact done so, and trace them back as far as one pleases, to Visigoths and Moors even. It is more useful to narrow one’s perspective slightly and focus on the key points that led to the Iberian Peninsula once more bursting into the flames of war.

The Pânico de '46 in Portugal—itself born of complex underlying causes, but ultimately triggered by the humiliating defeat of Portuguese East India Company forces in Timor by the exilic Dutch—taught King John VI the lesson that his fears of revolutionaries lurking beneath the fabric of Portuguese society were accurate. He dismissed those advisors who had called for a more relaxed approach and cracked down hard on dissent, seizing unauthorised printing presses and banning many public meetings. The Portuguese revolutionary underground did exist, but was never as large as John had imagined; the Pânico had largely been the result of the ideologically unmotivated mob exploiting existing unrest to loot and plunder and it had thus spiralled out of control. However, John’s heavy-handed approach only drove previously uncommitted Portuguese into the revolutionaries’ arms and made their message more attractive. In the short term, though, his methods seemed to work: the revolutionary ringleaders, most notably Sérgio Fernandes, known as O Chacal (“The Jackal”), decamped en masse ahead of John’s security forces and went into exile to rebuild their position. Some of the Portuguese revolutionaries originally came from Brazil—in particular Pernambuco, disappointed with the new republic that had been set up by the UPSA as an economic colony and even still retained slavery. Some of these returned to South America with Iberian-born allies and went on to play a part in further developments there. However, the majority of the revolutionaries, including Fernandes, instead crossed the border into Old Spain and created training camps there. This was only possible because Joaquín Blake y Joyes approved the move and gave the revolutionaries support and weapons. Blake, a Spanish officer of Irish descent, had fought in all of the wars and revolutions to afflict the Iberian Peninsula since his debut as a young major in the Jacobin Wars.[5] He had served under Alfonso XII and his Portuguese-backed Castilian regime, but had been demoted after a Portuguese envoy had taken a dislike to him—hammering home the influence that the Portuguese had had over Castile. The incident had given Blake a permanent burning grudge against the Portuguese and he had been swift to go over to New Spain’s side when the First Spanish Revolution and the Reconquista began. For this he had been rewarded with a series of important military posts under the restored Charles IV and finally, in his seventies, the controversial appointment of ‘Viceroy of Old Spain’ by the absentee Ferdinand VII. Blake ruled in the king’s name, with a free hand, and had decided that the Jackal’s men represented a way of getting even with Portugal for both his nation’s humiliation and his own. Although Spain had been largely freed from Portuguese (and Neapolitan) domination after the Popular Wars, Portugal retained control of the enclave of Corunna and a small additional part of Galicia. Blake believed that by stoking a Portuguese revolution, he could provide an opportunity for the Spanish to regain control of their lost territories.

Blake had other motivations besides patriotism and revenge. A short victorious war might rally popular support to the Spanish regime. After the brief afterglow of the Reconquista, and in particular after the ascension to the throne of Ferdinand VII with his disregard for European affairs, the Spanish people had become increasingly discontented. In particular there was a sense among some that Spain had become old-fashioned and was being left behind by its neighbours—while those traditionalists who might have welcomed such an idea regarded the present regime as being tainted by foreign ideas and unworthy to govern. There was already grumbling discontent for taxes imposed in part to pay for military and civil improvements in New Spain as well as Old and the sense that these were not fairly levied, especially considering that Ferdinand VII had granted limited self-rule and representative government (albeit not consistently so) to New Spain but had dismissed any call to do the same for what he described as ‘a country of kneelers’. It is unclear precisely how extreme Ferdinand’s views were, as many of his supposed ‘gaffes’ have been traced back to exaggerated propaganda accounts and there is no proof he ever said them—for example, his infamous comment that ‘since Columbus discovered America—for good or for ill—those Spaniards with minds of their own and bravery to match have crossed the ocean to seek their fortune; those that remain in the Peninsula represent the result of breeding dull-minded coward with dull-minded coward for generations’. (Another criticism, made by Y. Jacobsen in Transactions of the Batavia Society for Historiographic Analysis (vol VI), 1962, is that Ferdinand appears to refer to work on human hereditary that was not yet published, but that is more debatable).

Blake’s mistake was in failing to realise that the Portuguese revolutionaries had cross-border contact with their Spanish counterparts and the weapons and resources that Blake fed to the Portuguese also ended up in Spanish hands. In fact, some of the revolutionaries had views which placed their ideology above their nation—seeking the establishment of republican liberty first and foremost, not in any particular country—and thus the Jackal and his compatriots recognised that it would be easier to start a revolution in Spain, with its unpopular regime and thinly-spread enforcers, then in Portugal with its paranoid king and ruthless but effective security apparatus. This factor has unsurprisingly led to many less historically literate modern propagandists attempting to tar the revolutionaries with the brush of proto-crypto-Societism, but it scarce needs mentioning that Sanchez himself observed the revolution from afar and condemned it as ‘yet another pointless turn in the bloodstained wheel of Iberian history, a wheel that drives no useful mechanism and ultimately changes nothing no matter how many times it turns’. Having personally witnessed both the Jacobin Wars and the Popular Wars tear the Peninsula apart, his despair at seeing history repeat itself is self-evident and understandable, no matter how much right-thinking men and women might condemn the conclusions he drew from it.

Despite Sanchez’s opinion, the Second Spanish Revolution was far better organised than many earlier counterparts. The revolutionaries planned to seize control of several major cities at once in a well-organised manoeuvre, with help from their Portuguese counterparts but in a suitably back-seat manner that would avoid enemy regime propagandists from claiming they were related to the Portuguese-allied old Castilian regime from before the Popular Wars. Blake himself was assassinated by his own creation, as were many other senior regime enforcers, including the head of the Spanish Internal Security Directorate (as the Spanish Inquisition had been reformed into by Ferdinand VII). Besides Madrid, the revolutionaries managed to seize control of the cities of Saragossa, Valencia, Granada, Burgos and Toledo. Their efforts in the western part of the country were much less successful, with the border fortresses of Badajoz and Ciudad Rodrigo rebuffing attempts at infiltration and Salamanca’s cadre being betrayed by a university professor who could not bear to see his city burnt again after the riots only five years before in 1843. Reportedly, Sanchez was greatedly astounded to discover that the professor in question was none other than his old sparring partner Víctor Marañón.[6] “I would not have thought he would have it in him either to join a revolutionary group or then to betray it for matters of the heart,” Sanchez wrote in a letter to his friend Luis Carlos Cruz. “A reminder to us all that all men may conceal hidden strengths and weaknesses in their heart that only the right circumstances will bring out. Perhaps it behooves us to ensure that the appropriate circumstances do come about for such men...”

The Revolution therefore split Spain in half. The regime still retained most of the trained troops and could have crushed the revolution in its infancy had it not been for the revolutionaries’ successful decapitation of the regime with the death of Blake. While urgent calls for help were sent across the Atlantic to the City of Mexico, control was de facto seized by General José de Palafox—a man who had fought for Spain almost as long as Blake, but had chosen to fight with the Carlistas in the brief, farcical civil war following Philip VI’s death and had followed Charles IV into his American exile.[7] Palafox had gone on to fight Meridians in the Third Platinean War, winning plaudits for his heroism at Acapulco that had seen him wounded. He had gained a command position, going on to fight bandits and rebel Indians in New Spain before finally leading an army in the Reconquista. He remained loyal to Ferdinand VII—or at least to the idea of his house—and was strongly opposed to what he regarded as the ‘Jacobinism’ of the revolutionaries. To be fair, the revolutionaries included some neo-Jacobins among them, as well as Adamantine republicans, moderate liberal constitutional monarchists (some of whom also considered themselves Adamantians) and even some traditionalist conservatives who just objected to Ferdinand VII specifically. This lack of a unifying ideology was made obvious by the fact that the Madrid Declaration of November 3rd, 1848—despite eventually becoming a celebratory date for Spanish republicans—only referred to the establishment of “A Free Spanish State”, not the First Spanish Republic it would eventually become. It was obvious to many that this eclectic mix of diametrically opposed beliefs among the revolutionaries would fall apart as soon as its common enemy disappeared, but for now Palafox led the regime’s remaining forces from the west to fight on.

Palafox also appealed to Portugal for aid in the hope that John VI would want to avoid a neo-Jacobin republic on his doorstep. However, the revolutionaries had ensured that proof of Blake’s role in funding their Portuguese counterparts made its way into John’s hands, and the king refused, even sending his troops into Galicia ‘to maintain peace and order’, an obvious attempt to grab back the territory Portugal had lost in the Popular Wars. This galvanised the Spanish public against the hated old enemy, and Palafox’s attempts to keep his approach secret ultimately failed, meaning most of the sympathy went to the revolutionaries.

Ferdinand VII was naturally incensed in the dying days of 1848 when a steamer brought the news of his ancestral realm falling into chaos. For all his own personal opinions of Old Spain, he swiftly dispatched a force of Meridian-built steamers carrying troops and armourclad escorts, the most modern naval force New Spain had to offer. Yet soon afterwards, news of a second uprising closer to home reached his ears, and that ensured that the first proud fleet of reinforcements that set off from Veracruz for Santander would also be the last...






[1] See Part #145.

[2] Chichester House was an earlier site of the Irish Parliament. The building no longer exists, but another was built on the same site in TTL that retained the name, and was instead used as the Prime Minister’s residence.

[3] See Part #158.

[4] As in the county, not the city. In OTL the title of Earl of Dublin was created three times for various royals, usually younger sons, from 1760 onwards, but in TTL this is the first creation of a Dublin peerage.

[5] See Part #39. Note that the exilic Irish Blake family had many members in Spanish service, and a General Blake also fought in the Jacobin Wars, being Joaquín Blake’s much older second cousin.

[6] See Part #121.

[7] See Part #49.


Part #175: Coast to Coast

“I am not a ‘Societist’ or a ‘Universalist’ or a ‘Sanchezista’ or any of these other foul names they have conceived. I am a human being. I am a human being who has noticed that he lives among other human beings and is part of the same group as his fellows, and would oppose those who try to divide them. Why is that so difficult for them to understand?”

– Pablo Sanchez, Twilight Reflections, 1866
Note: The version of this quote circulated by the Biblioteka Mundial is edited, but the Biblioteka was unable to entirely suppress this original

*

From "A History of North America" by Dr Paul Daycliffe (1964)--

When the Emperor of North America returned to his Empire for the first time in a decade, he knew that his visit would have dramatic consequences. Though Frederick II had had his hands full dealing with the political tumult in Great Britain, he was well aware of the more civilised but no less chaotic political upheavals affecting American discourse. Frederick’s key role, besides touring the former colonies to show his face in the manner that his great-grandfather and namesake had more than a century earlier,[1] was to appoint a new Lord Deputy. However, this would be a substantial challenge. Not only had North America collectively grown used to the Earl of Fingall as an institution and many young Americans could barely imagine someone else in the role, but the political situation had changed markedly. In 1817 Fingall had been a compromise candidate due to American concerns that any appointment made by Frederick would be under the duress of the Duke of Marlborough. Now the Emperor was his own man, though, and any appointment he made would reflect on him. As a result, he had to try and please everyone. And, as the difficulty America’s politicians had had in forming governments could attest to, that was almost impossible.

Frederick learned even before embarking for the Empire that he could not use a similar solution to that which he had in Ireland. The Earl of Fingall’s son had long since managed the family estates in his father’s absence and had neither the political ability nor the interest to fill his father’s shoes in Little St. James.[2] With such a neutral option out of the window, the problem arose that modern America might not accept a British or Irish Lord Deputy and might prefer a homegrown leader, a point which the Supremacists had incorporated into their rhetoric. And of course it was in turn difficult to find an American who could be regarded as universally respected, neutral and above the political fray to fill the role of a monarch’s representative. Frederick found a solution of sorts enroute to the Empire, and announced it as soon as he arrived. His small fleet of Royal Navy ships was dwarfed by the larger Imperial Navy fleet docked at Norfolk as they sailed past, including the experimental armourclad Lord Washington where it was under construction. Finally Frederick’s flagship HMS Speaker, a new but modest in size first-rate ship of the line, docked in Williamsburg, the same place where his ancestor had arrived so many years before. Of course, Williamsburg back then had been a town, only established for a generation as Virginia’s capital, not the great city it had become in 1847,[3] and Frederick the elder had arrived as a disgraced young exile, not a seasoned monarch at the peak of his power. Nonetheless, the papers drew the comparison, which was undoubtedly deliberate on Frederick’s part. One thing that characterises his time in the Empire was how his opponents, remembering the naïve and desperate young man of a decade before, underestimated him. Frederick had been forced to become increasingly politically savvy in order to stay on top of the overboiling pressure cooker that was the People’s Kingdom, and found America—even in a time of increasing tensions—to be almost staid and restrained by comparison.

The King-Emperor announced to a huge crowd—with his words almost immediately transmitted by Optel to eventually reach every corner of the Empire—that he had decided not to appoint a Lord Deputy yet. He declared that he would spend months touring the Empire, speaking with Americans both great and small, and only then would he come to a conclusion. This could have been considered weakness or indecision, but in fact proved to be a masterstroke of a ploy, as it instantly disarmed the Supremacists’ arguments about Lords Deputy not truly representing the American people. Frederick had outflanked them by all but embracing the extremist arguments among the Supremacists that a Lord Deputy should be popularly elected: while his public consultation did not quite stretch that far, it nonetheless reminded the people that it had been Frederick who had helped push for gubernatorial elections under universal suffrage, something which had now become an accepted cornerstone of the American political system.

Of course, this also reminded many that Frederick had been instrumental in engineering the Virginia Crisis, which was less helpful to him. Ironically, it conversely endeared him to some Supremacists who might otherwise have opposed him, including Peter Martin himself. At a dinner in Fredericksburg attended by all the great and the good of the capital, Martin became slightly inebriated and had a long, in-depth discussion with the Emperor about the Crisis which ended with Martin loudly declaring that ‘maybe this man shouldn’t have been born to power, but by God he has earned it in his own right’. This was doubly scandalous to the Supremacist cause—moderates were shocked at the crypto-republican sentiment, crypto-republicans appalled that he had nonetheless been ‘converted’. It is unclear whether, as many have claimed, this was the result of Frederick deliberately manipulating Martin—it has been pointed out that the late, hard-drinking President of Great Britain Llewelyn Thomas had sometimes used the tactic of outdrinking political opponents and getting them on record as making unwise statements, so perhaps Frederick had picked up the idea from him. It does appear that Martin discussed with Frederick his notion that a similar Virginia Crisis-style conspiracy would be required to ‘neutralise’ Carolina—which is generally understood to mean that Martin wanted Carolina to abandon slavery and have its influence reduced within the Empire, but given later events some have offered controversial alternative views. If so, it is understandable that Frederick, who now regarded the Virginia Crisis plan as fundamentally a mistake in retrospect no matter the good it accomplished, would want to head off Martin’s attempt.

Frederick did however seem to take on board Supremacist arguments about the need to divide the Empire and establish new Confederations in the interior. This was something that he regarded his appointee as Lord Deputy to potentially have to supervise, and made his choice doubly important. Frederick fulfilled the Lord Deputy’s duties in his own right to prorogue the Continental Parliament and then left for his Grand Tour. He had access to many technologies that his namesake had not had on his earlier trip, such as railways and Optel semaphore, which reduced his journey times dramatically and meant he could stay in touch with affairs in Fredericksburg. Nonetheless Frederick did insist on performing some legs of the journey by horse and carriage, as the elder Frederick might have—not only did it mean he was able to visit and question the Americans in small towns left fallow by the railways, but it also made a nice evocative image for the papers. A famous print “The Two Fredericks” depicts Frederick II’s more modern carriage surrounded by signs of modernity on the right hand side of the picture, with Frederick I’s on the left surrounded by signs of the vanished pre-Jacobin Revolution ‘golden age’ of William Wyndham’s dreams, with the two men shaking hands in the middle.

What Frederick did on his six months’ worth of journeying could fill a book in itself. He visited everywhere from Cloudsborough in Newfoundland (recently converted into a nonvoting territory of New England)[4] to Kingston in Jamaica, though the West Indian leg of his trip was brief and largely symbolic. It has been pointed out that things might have gone differently later if Frederick had acquired a better notion of the situation in the West Indies, but there is no profit in counterfactual speculation. Elsewhere, Frederick’s thoroughness cannot be so criticised: he went west, if not quite mimicking Governor Owens-Allen’s exploits, using the brand-new railways growing up to link the western cities with the east. Some, indeed, criticised the Supremacists’ call for a western split on the basis that soon the railways would figuratively bring Chichago and Philadelphia or St Lewis and Williamsburg closer together. But the railways also linked north and south, so that Fall Creek and Losantiburg or even Shippingport and Nashborough might find themselves less the regional rivals they had been in the past, and find more of a common ground in opposing the political domination of the east. Frederick met many people in all of these towns and cities, growing from mere forts or outposts to thriving polities that challenged their older eastern counterparts. This inspired Frederick to pen an ode in his journal after the manner of Shakespeare’s Hamlet, which was “accidentally” allowed to fall into the hands of the newspapers:

“What a piece of work is America! How noble in character, how infinite in wonder! In settlement and expansion how glorious and unending! In civilisation how like a Greek, in power how like a Roman! The beauty of the world! The paragon of nations!”

The quote bemused many intellectuals and alarmed the Indians’ Native Friendship League, but became beloved of ordinary Americans, especially westerners, who took to their Emperor anew with fresh charm as a result. It did not, however, amuse Admiral Thomas Kincaid, the commander of the Royal Navy fleet that Frederick had brought with him to America and now conducted joint manoeuvres with the Americans at the Virginian island of Bermuda. On hearing the solliloquy read, Kincaid was rumoured to have dryly replied with the actual next line from Hamlet: “And yet to me, what is this quintessence of dust?” This is likely a fabricated story, as Kincaid was not an educated man: he was a Populist, a loyal supporter of Llewelyn Thomas who had fought for the Runnymede Movement during the Inglorious Revolution but had unusually gone into the postwar Navy rather than the Army. He had risen to the top through bravery and connections, but perhaps lacked all of the skills that an Admiral required due to his background. If the response is not historical, though, the sentiment certainly was: Kincaid was bitter at America’s failure to respond to the Popular Wars until it was too late, and though he was fairly loyal to King Frederick, he did not believe the monarch should ‘grovel’ before the American people in such a way. “We owe them nothing, and now they only hold us back,” he wrote, probably in reference to his conspiracy theory that the victory of Wyndham’s Regressives the previous year had been down to illegal funding by American aristocrats alarmed at the idea of Populism spreading to the Empire.

Frederick remained blithely oblivious to this, though, and earned his place in the heart of a new generation of Americans—for the most part. While he had to dodge a couple of half-baked assassination attempts on his tour in Pennsylvania and New England, it was obvious that Carolina would be the most difficult stop on his journey.[5] Indeed, due to Frederick’s role in the Virginia Crisis, some imagined that the Carolinians would find excuses not to let him in at all, a farcical situation for a reigning monarch. However, the situation was defused when the venerable Governor John Alexander invited Frederick to dinner at his gubernatorial mansion, Sayle House.[6] Frederick had known Alexander from the days when he was an orphaned child and Alexander was a young American war hero rising through the ranks as America intervened in the Jacobin Wars. The two were genuine good friends who could agree to disagree on certain touchy matters, and Frederick readily accepted the invitation. Of course, none of the great and the good of Charleston could turn down the Governor’s offer and so Frederick wined and dined with the very Whigs who spent the day breathing fire at the northern establishment and implicitly the Emperor himself. The atmosphere was cold and correct at first, but Alexander’s war stories warmed things up and reminded the Carolinians of the common heritage they still shared, not only with their fellow Americans but with the British. Frederick at one point paused the proceedings to stand and propose a toast to the folk of the Confederation of Carolina for the part they had played in freeing Britain from both Hoche and Blandford. It mattered not that Frederick had proposed similar toasts in many places: every time he was able to make it sound as though he was addressing it solely to the place in question, and the Carolinians took it to heart. Frederick and Alexander continued the tactic of plying the Whigs with drink, and soon a convivial atmosphere descended in which it seemed possible that some compromise on America’s future could be worked out after all.

And then an event happened, a minor event in the grand scheme of things, which cracked that happy picture. Frederick reached out for a drink on a tray held by a black waiter, and as the man passed the tray over, his sleeve flapped loose and revealed beneath it an ugly scar, an old welt from a whip that had become infected before it eventually healed. The King-Emperor recoiled with a shocked look on his face, and swiftly excused himself for the nearest water closet, where rumours circulated shortly afterwards that he vomited. In a few minutes, all Frederick and Alexander’s work was undone. Not only were the Carolinians scandalised, but Frederick himself came to the conclusion that no matter how much he viewed the earlier Virginia Crisis plan as having negative consequences, he could not in good faith just ignore the slavery issue as the price for keeping the Empire together. It was one thing to have the rather vague, theoretical opposition that he had had in his youth and another to be confronted with the reality. It has been argued that Frederick’s revulsion was particularly strong because he was reminded of a similar wound he had witnessed Blandford or one of his browncoat bullyboys inflicting on a (white) innocent prior to the Inglorious Revolution, and he thus realised that the Carolinian slavers occupied the same moral vacuum as those oppressors of his own kind. But this is rather debatable and there is no direct evidence for it.

Frederick finally returned to Fredericksburg to open the new Parliament in February 1848. With no Lord Deputy, he delivered the Speech from the Throne himself, and unexpectedly not all of it was written by the Government. Firstly the Emperor talked at length about the Americans he had met up and down the land, in different climes and different dwellings, rich and poor, of many backgrounds. (This was famously parodied in a cartoon in the New York Advertiser which depicts the Emperor saying “I would like to start by listing everyone I have ever met, in alphabetical order,” to an audience of glassily horrified MCPs). He told anecdotal stories about his journey, some of which have entered the popular cultural imagination, such as the infamous one-legged Dutchman’s mule in Lerhoult (later popularised by an imaginative musical adaptation in 1891, Vaneebenig!).

In response to what he had heard across the nation, the Emperor declared his intention to commission a Constitutional Convention of the type the Supremacists had wanted, albeit not quite as far-reaching in scope. As a control mechanism to avoid frightening the horses, he proposed that no constitutional change would be approved unless it had been voted for by a majority of the delegates in two-thirds of the Confederations—which, as there were five Confederations, effectively meant four out of five. This was Frederick’s attempt at a compromise. He knew that if he had tried to make it a unanimous decision, nothing would have got done at all, but a simple majority would lead to alarm and unrest from ‘odd one out’ Confederations concerned they might be outvoted, most obviously Carolina but also any of the others could qualify on particular issues, especially New England. Four-fifths seemed like a working compromise; Frederick hoped that some form of gradualist emancipation mechanism could be incorporated on a national level, which the Carolinians would obviously vote against, but as it would require Virginian votes to pass, it would have to be moderate enough that the Carolinians would hopefully accept it with grumbling rather than turn into another Virginia Crisis.

That was the theory. In practice, his proposal was met with outrage by much of the establishment. Not only the Whigs but also the Patriots condemned the idea—generally in the usual oblique way by accusing the emperor of having ‘bad advisors’, but nonetheless rather blatantly by the standards of the time. Vanburen’s Liberals received the notion with moderate approval, having accepted the Emperor’s argument that if reform was inevitable, it was better to hold such a Convention with support from the existing parties in the short term than let the Supremacists dominate the issue and then eventually shove through exactly the kind of Convention they wanted to benefit themselves. The Supremacists had the distinct sense of being outmanoeuvred, but Martin avidly supported the move anyway and declared “a new dawn for America”. Nonetheless, the government could not continue with the Patriots’ flat refusal to cooperate. The ancient Patriot backbencher Hugh Clinton, who had first been elected to Parliament in Alexander Hamilton’s time, let out a lengthy diatribe in which he eloquently but vaguely praised America’s “perfect constitution of 1788” and claimed than an Indian curse would fall on anyone who ever tried to change it—ignoring of course the fact that many more minor changes had occurred since 1788. Clinton’s infamous ramble probably helped the pro-Convention cause by making its opponents look comical.

There was the theoretical possibility that Vanburen could simply form a new government by replacing the Patriots with the Supremacists, but many in his own party were wary of this and in any case the Parliamentary term would run out in a year’s time. Vanburen therefore decided to ask the Emperor to dissolve Parliament and call a fresh election, with whether to hold a Constitutional Convention being the all-defining issue. The Patriots dominated the ‘No’ side (outside Carolina) and Simon Studholme was rather happy to at least have a cause to latch on to. The Supremacists backed the Convention, though with some misgivings as they had hoped to engineer it single-handedly and have more control over it, and the Liberals backed it at Vanburen’s insistence, though there was some wobbliness on the local level. Vanburen hoped that the election would produce another Parliament much like the last, with more Liberal seats perhaps, and then he could lead a minority government doing temporary deals with other parties to get the Convention through. This, in Vanburen’s eyes, would be better than two parties backing the Convention in the face of the others’ refusal and should ensure more broad-bottomed support for the changes.

For the present, though, pro- and anti-Convention attitudes broke down largely on partisan lines across four of the Confederations. In Carolina of course there was no question about which party would be elected, the only contest being between Whig factions. It is not entirely accurate to suggest that Carolina was entirely anti-Convention: some more idealistic Whigs of the bourgeois ‘new money’ and proletarian factions proposed that a Convention could clarify the Imperial government’s powers that it had no right to dictate certain internal affairs to the Confederations (no prizes for guessing which ones) and end the national argument that way. Some even suggested that if this failed, Carolina could change its status to become more of an associated part of the ENA, like the Indian protectorates, and thus not be subject to its laws that way and have its cultural uniqueness recognised. However, these were regarded as fallback positions rather than things many people were enthusiastic about wanting, and thus a general refusal to countenance a Constitutional Convention was the majority view in Carolina. This was not to say that the Whigs were united: instead there was another defining issue in the election there, being over MCPs and candidates’ opinions on the appropriate response Charleston should take to the recent Bougray Incident in Louisiana (q.v.) Of course in the end this would also tie into the broader national affair...

Perhaps Vanburen’s hope for the election’s outcome would have come true, were it not for the fact that on the other side of the North American continent, even as the Emperor dissolved Parliament, the fabric of peace was unravelling. For blood was spilt at the Fords of Salinas, and America would never be the same again...












[1] In 1734 to be precise (Part #3).

[2] Frederick I’s modest house in Fredericksburg, which later officially became a royal residence and eventually the home of the Lord Deputy. The grander Cornubia Palace, which was built later as a royal residence but never really used for that role, eventually became home to the American Ministry of War.

[3] In OTL by contrast the capital was moved to Richmond during the American Revolutionary War and history passed Williamsburg by as a result, meaning it is considered a preserved colonial town today.

[4] In 1843 - see Part #140.

[5] If this sounds rather blasé, Queen Victoria in the same era in OTL was shot at seven times and once didn’t even bother to change her carriage route the next day, letting the madman in question have another go.

[6] Named after the first Governor of South Carolina and founder of Charleston (or Charles Town), William Sayle.


Part #176: A Dog In The Fight

“The significance of rivers as symbols of change, whether transversely in the binary act of crossing from one state to another or longitudinally as a metaphor for the gradual flow of time, may perhaps be an example of universal culture, for it crops up in countless writings from across the world. Naturally, the fact that rivers have often played a key role in the rise and fall of one particular civilisation group may reinforce this idea.”

– Pablo Sanchez, Unity Through Society (1848)​

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

If the name of George Washington Alexander has not in retrospect stood as tall as other gentleman adventurers from the period such as Moritz Benyovsky, John Byron III and Liam Wesley, it was not through want of trying. Unsatisfied by a comfortable life living off his father’s fame, wealth and power, George pursued his own agenda from an early age and even before he reached the age of majority was in the papers for his attempt to sail around the island of Jamaica with a friend in a small boat. It is said that after his father personally strapped the fifteen-year-old with his belt in punishment, he then treated him and his friend to a gala dinner in celebration. The message was clear: John Alexander disapproved of his son’s act of disobedience, but gladly accepted the spirit in which he had acted. He had no desire for wastrel offspring, those planter princelings whom Burdenist Carolinians often described as ‘mulattoes in spirit if not in blood’—in reference to the supposed inherent laziness and lack of ambition that would allegedly be introduced into the white race if it was allowed to interbreed with blacks. George had learned his lesson and sought his father’s permission for his next adventure at the age of nineteen, crossing Cuba from west to east with only a small party of porters and two friends. Though even in 1832 the interior of Cuba was still mysterious and hostile, with some roving bands of maroons remaining, John readily agreed: “Let him earn his spurs.”[1] George emerged triumphant from the jungle to learn of the Virginia Crisis that had been raging in the meantime. “It seems I went to seek wild and savage lands, only to leave them behind me in the heart of our nation,” he wrote in his journal.

Aside from a brief trip to Cygnia, George mostly travelled within the Americas. He published accounts of journeys to Falkland’s Islands (where he laid a wreath on the memorial to the victims of the Cherry Massacre and wrote of the apologetic tone taken by every Meridian he met); to Patagonia where he helped Meridian settlers fight Mapuche Indians, then inspired Mapuche prisoners to contact the ENA’s Native Friendship League to find how they could work within the invader’s political system to preserve their lands and possessions; to the vast, debatable interior of the former Brazil where he wrote of the mysterious and exotic new plants and animals he found—a valuable record given the UPSA’s drive even then to demolish the forests in order to obtain new farmland—and to the mountains of Peru, where the Tahuantinsuya were finally recovering under the rule of King Francis in Lima, far more lenient and tolerant than his father Gabriel. George’s account provides some primary sources concerning the debate over how many Tahuantinsuya returned home from exile in the UPSA to their former autonomous region (now with some of its privileges but not its sovereignty restored by the Peruvians) and how many chose to remain in Meridian cities such as Iquique and Sorata where their mothers and fathers had fled after Peru was lost in the Third Platinean War.

It is George’s travels within the Empire of New Spain that are more closely associated with him in the public imagination, however. His original trips to Mérida Province in the Kingdom of Mexico[2] were actually ‘official’ business on behalf of his father, and ironically his journal records that he was somewhat reluctant to go, having pondered other plans. He rapidly changed his tune, however, when he fell head over heels in love with Maria Elena Mendéz, daughter of the governor Jaime Paolo Mendéz. George’s mission had been to obtain relaxation of New Spain’s protectionist tariffs to facilitate trade—arguably something which British and American forces had broadly been trying to obtain unsuccessfully for over a century. Specifically George was acting on behalf of Algernon Davis’ Gulf Fruit Company, in which his father was a major shareholder. George was more successful than most in smoothing matters over and ultimately paved the way for GFC establishing plantations across much of southern Mexico—whereas its rival, Meshach Wragg’s Tropical Fruit Company, mostly focused on Guatemala, and the Kings of Mexico and Guatemala successfully played them off against each other until the companies finally merged to form American Fruit in 1861.

However, George also encountered the terrible strife among the Maya natives of Mérida, who were exploited and oppressed as workers at the plantations, particularly for henequen.[3] The Maya suffered under the Casta system which had long since been abolished in the UPSA (which at this point George had already seen glimpses of) and it was clear that matters were building towards a rebellion, as had already happened once in the 1760s.[4] George’s own values said that native Indians were as much men as European-born whites and their oppression was morally wrong. In this his views increasingly aligned with those of Emperor Ferdinand VII, who tended to romanticise the Indians (doubtless in part due to his mother being descended from the House of Montezuma) and was gradually dismantling the Casta system bit by bit. Ferdinand, of course, in his very person represented a rejection of the Casta system, not only because of his mother’s background but because he had been born in America—he was not a Peninsular. The established interests who benefited from the system would not give up without a fight, of course, and in Yucatán it was the Criollos as much as the Peninsulares who feared the Maya obtaining more rights and a fairer hearing. The resulting conflict in 1838-40 never exploded into the major war that many had feared, but it was nonetheless a time for George to, as his father had said, earn his spurs. His almost bloodless capture of a band of rebels at Tizimín was widely reported and often held up as the symbolic end of the conflict. George was feted as a hero in both New Spain and Carolina, with the latter’s public opinion being somewhat shocked when he converted to (Jansenist) Catholicism in order to marry his bride. Doubtless this (with his respected father’s approval) helped drive the tide towards increasing toleration of Catholicism in Carolina.

The alien morals of Carolina compared to the rest of the ENA were highlighted when, after freeing the Maya from their strife, George proceeded to suggest that the harder jobs of the henequen plantation work were passed on to Negro slaves imported directly from Carolina and Louisiana’s grotesque ‘baby farms’. The Maya could then take on administrative roles more fitting for the dignity of the red man according to Burdenist ideology. Mexico’s use of African slaves had been in steady decline for almost a century, with the once-extensive slave economies in the mining and plantation sectors generally replacing slaves with indentured native labour, but thanks to the effort of George and quite a few other Carolinians and Louisianans looking to make a quick peso, this trend now began to reverse. Certainly the idea was seized upon by the government as a neat way of letting the Emperor abolish those aspects of the Casta system he disliked, while still giving annoyed Criollos someone else to look down upon. This aspect of his career has certainly put a dark slant on how George is perceived in most countries, far more so than any of the questionable deeds committed by men like Moritz Benyovsky and Liam Wesley—because those men were rogues by nature, whereas George would insist he was on a moral crusade. In his own lifetime in Carolina, of course, he was a hero.

Though George continued to travel throughout the Americas, he was increasingly associated with Mexico and was sometimes asked by the then-chief minister, Adolfo Montero, to run errands for him—which usually consisted of travelling to a distant village with some old friends and collectively knocking local bullyboys’ heads together until law and order were restored. He became well known in Mexican public imagination as a knight errant, the ‘Bandit’s Nightmare’, and in his time was sometimes compared to ‘a real-life Black Shadow’—obviously before the great reveal of that character’s true identity. It would be fanciful to attribute a general trend towards increasing stability in central Mexico to George’s exploits, but that is what the exaggerated accounts of oral history tend to ascribe to him. Indeed, Mexican peasants were telling tales of him returning to save children from fires and dangle corrupt bankers out of sixth-floor windows long after George Alexander was dead and gone. Perhaps, as the writer Miguel Fernandéz opined in The Empty Mask, it is the symbol that is most important, not the man. Certainly, there is at least one account of a copycat vigilante claiming to be George despite not speaking any English.

Of course, as every schoolboy knows, George would end his life in Mexico—or rather what was at that point part of Mexico. Despite attempts to integrate the Californias further into the kingdom, by 1846 these were increasingly backfiring, and it was no surprise that Montero asked George to go to Monterey and settle with his wife and young son (named Juan for his father’s father). George had, after all, sorted out bands of troublemakers many times before: what was California but that on a wider scale?

George might sometimes be overly ambitious, but he was far from stupid, and his letters to Montero over the course of 1846 and ’47 make it clear that he was gradually becoming aware of the enormity of the problem. “This does not feel like Mexico,” he wrote. “It does not feel like a separate kingdom under the Emperor. It does not even feel like the UPSA, sharing language if not values. It feels no closer to Mexico than it does to Carolina, or even Virginia. Never have I seen such a collection of men—yes, and women—from all walks of life, from all nations. In a sense, it is a glorious panopoly, like one of those depictions in an atlas of people from across the world dressed in their national costumes, yet realised in truth! Yet at the same time I am troubled for the King and the Emperor. This will not be an easy place to tame. In truth it already feels unruly, as though the dictates of Mexico are but intrusive annoyances into a society that glories in its own impossibility to be governed. It is a mighty problem.” If anything he understated it. Some of George’s other letters tell of him walking into a hotel in Cometa and asking for a room in both English and Spanish, only for the porter not to understand either, and requiring a chain of translators to go through Russian, Chinese and Yapontsi before he could make himself clear. Though alarmed by this, George did concede (in letters he also wrote for the press back home in Carolina) that Andrew Eveleigh’s insights appeared to hold true in reality: “The yellow man of Cathay may be poor and down on his luck, yet he owns his dignity as would any white man in his situation. Build him up, and he is indeed worthy to share in the Burden.” He said the same about the Yapontsi, something often suppressed by modern scholars out of desire to avoid offending Russian sensibilities. George wrote of the Russians themselves, for that matter, describing them as having a tendency to self-segregate into groups, even when they had arrived in California as disparate adventurers seeking gold, and said he was suspicious of their motives at times. Certainly there was some evidence that the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company was connected with a group of criminals who had burned down a bank and stolen much of the gold reserves, a case that George helped the local police investigate but never obtained a definitive answer to.

Perhaps it is inevitable, though, that the people of California that George considered to be the most disruptive and dangerous were his fellow Americans. Not those of Carolina, which he was careful to distinguish between. Carolinians kept within the law, kept to their own land, spoke halting Spanish in public and either converted to Catholicism (albeit usually Jansenist) or paid the confessional tax. He contrasted them with those of the other Confederations, especially New England, who often openly rejected New Spain’s authority, claimed that California belonged to the American Confederations according to their claims that extended westward to the Pacific, and tarred and feathered any tax collectors who dared demand the government’s fair share from their ill-gotten gold hauls. Purely by coincidence, of course, many of the northern Americans were also involved in a campaign to ban slavery in California, something also supported by some of the Russians and other RPLC immigrants. The Carolinians, who made use of slave labour in both working their gold claims and in incipient orange plantations the TFC was setting up near Las Estrellas, naturally disagreed rather strongly. There were plans between the Carolinian immigrants and the rather impotent authorities in Monterey that parts of California’s interior Great Valley,[5] at this point still largely inhabited by natives, could in turn be opened up for slave-worked fruit plantations, something which both groups stood to make a lot of money from. Seeking to prevent this—and incidentally make a quick peso themselves—groups of Russian and American bandits would camp out in the delta of the Sacramento and San Joaquin Rivers at the entrance to the valley and raid those government missions trying to explore the interior and set up preliminary plantations.

Using the same strategic skills he had developed fighting in the very different terrain of Mérida, George conceived a plan with the help of two of his old friends, Edgar Jackson and Rodrigo Benendez. They created a fake caravan of planters for the bandits to raid, then when they were about to be overcome, pulled back the covers on the wagons to reveal gunmen beneath. The bandits fled before there were many losses, but George successfully gambled that they would be too surprised and panicked to flee in any direction but directly towards their base. This was deep in the treacherous, swampy territory of the delta region, but George refused to give up. With the aid of his friends and a few more ‘chosen men’—some accounts of the event have him dismiss the fainthearted in the manner of Gideon in the Book of Judges and deliberately go on with a smaller number—they crept into the area and slowly, patiently scouted it out. Finally, while the bandits were sleeping, George and Benendez took out their sentries with two shots from rifles equipped with the then fairly new compression-lock firing mechanism, protected from the humidity and dampness of the swamp as no flintlock could be. Their enemies were not so well equipped and George’s chosen men, led by Jackson, were able to quickly slip into their huts and deal with them before they could find functioning weapons. Once again, with very few losses, George Alexander had surgically dealt with a problem for both the Emperor of New Spain and the people of Carolina.

Or so it seemed. George discovered soon afterwards that some of his locally recruited fighters had run through the bandits with their swords before they could even attempt to surrender, and among the bandits was Eustace Clarke, nephew of former Supremacist Party leader Matthew Clarke and an important man in American business. If George had taken him alive it would have been a scandal for the Clarkes—as it was, this would be spun into a case of unjustified murder. George disconsolately journeyed back to Cometa and took the newfangled railway to Monterey—where he discovered to his horror that his house was empty, his wife and child gone. A cryptic message was left there, telling him to come alone to the former Catholic mission at Soledad in the interior if he wanted to see them again. Even in grief George was not foolish and again brought friends and supporters with him, calling in favours. But he was nonetheless impulsive. He prepared for trouble at Soledad, knowing the small collection of buildings, now abandoned by the Church after damage from repeated flooding, could potentially be a defensible site. He even brought along a couple of small galloper guns. But he failed to foresee what did end his life—to be fair, very few would have done. The local terrain was unknown, alien, and any recent disturbance would be difficult to judge. So it was that the two torpedoes,[6] buried beneath the road and triggered by the brand-new invention of an electric spark-fuse developed for California’s gold mines, detonated beneath George’s party even as they scanned the horizon searching for enemies.

Miraculously, George survived, though wounded, and he struggled dazedly through the pandemonium unleashed. The scene was captured (albeit largely through imagination) by Francisco Valdés half a century later, showing the proud adventurer in his battered clothes, stumbling away from his horse with its shattered leg, an overturned galloper gun in the foreground with its barrel twisted at a crazy angle and one wheel gruesomely slicing through an unfortunate New Spanish enforcer. The painting shows the bandits on horseback emerging from hiding to attack the shattered remnants of George’s rescue mission.

George managed nonetheless to find a horse, leap atop its back, and flee. He fled not back towards Monterey, but forward, towards Soledad. It remains debated whether this was an act of courage, pragmatic calculation (after all, they were many miles from the nearest settlement in Monterey’s direction) or simply the automatic act of a man still stunned from his experience. In any case, he reached the fords of Salinas, where the Salinas River forked,[7] before he was finally downed by a bullet from one of the pursuing horsemen. The bandits proved to be mostly Russian, but the bullet had been manufactured at a Boston ironworks, and it was this fact that was splashed across the newspapers when the bandits dumped George’s body, bullet and all, in Customs House Square in Monterey at midnight.

The attack provoked outrage in the ENA, then (April 1848) in the closing stages of a crucial election campaign. The nature of the outrage was very different in different places, however. Many northerners were horrified at the casual killing of Eustace Clarke, while Carolinians called the attack on George Alexander the work of cowards and murderers. The kidnapping of his family (though they were released soon afterwards) was considered particularly abominable. The Supremacist Party, which had previously been rather outmanoeuvred by the King-Emperor in the campaign and had struggled to keep up with the calls for a constitutional convention, was given a huge sympathy boost in the polls, and Peter Martin was even able to prevent a grief-stricken Matthew Clarke from publicly blaming it all on ‘papists’ and costing them votes.

In Carolina, meanwhile, the ageing John Alexander fell into a deep depression on hearing of the death of his eldest son. He did not die of grief, as is sometimes claimed, but it doubtless worsened the fever he had contracted and led to him slipping off this mortal coil at the age of 71. He had achieved so much for Carolina in his lifetime, whether we deem it good or ill, and now this great man was gone.

And without his moderating influence, the Great American War was about to begin.








[1] Quoting Edward III at the Battle of Crécy about his son the Black Prince, Edward’s reason for not sending help when the Prince’s forces were pressed by the French in battle—he must stand on his own two feet.

[2] I.e. Yucatán.

[3] A plant in the agave family almost unique to Mexico which is used to make fibres for ropes and paper, and can be fermented into alcoholic drinks.

[4] In OTL as well. This rebellion was led by Jacinto Canek. Almost a century later, a second and more major rebellion would come in the form of the Caste War in 1847.

[5] AKA the Central Valley. Today this is one of the world’s most profitable agricultural regions.

[6] Used in the sense of ‘mine’ as the term often was at this point in OTL.

[7] The name Salinas River came long after the POD, but it seems like a logical one to choose in any case for the area (meaning ‘salt marsh’).


Part #177: Le Pied Cassé

“How much grief has the world suffered to assuage the ego of one proud man who finds himself in a position of power and seems determined to prove he does not deserve it?”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1851 speech​

*

From: “America—From the Jacobin Wars to the Great American War” by Francis Kelham (1980):

Prior to the news of George Alexander’s death reaching the newspapers, perhaps the predominant foreign policy news to cross the breakfast tables of Carolinian voters was the Bougray Incident…

*

From “French Colonial Policy: From Cartier to Joubert” by Edouard Ethier (1976, authorised English translation):

When Georges Villon became the first National Party (or “Vert”) Prime Minister of France, he had the major political goal of defining his party with an identity that would survive through later elections. His rise to power had been as much a defeat for the fragmenting Rouges as it had been a victory for the Verts, and Villon’s work up till now had focused on persuading voters that the Verts could be trusted with power. This had naturally taken the form of accepting popular changes that the Rouges had made, in the face of what many of the more conservative members of the Verts would prefer—but now Villon needed to ensure that his party had a recognisable image of its own rather than merely aping the Rouges. To a certain extent this could be accomplished through domestic policy, such as with Villon’s opposition to unrestrained industrialisation, but he was canny enough to realise that limited regulation and control would be better for France than the absolute halt to further factory and railway building that many of his backbenchers were calling for. And such a measured policy was not going to set anyone’s hearts on fire.

Therefore, Villon decided to turn to foreign and colonial policy to score a defining win. Malraux had set the tone for French foreign policy of the nineteenth century with his Malraux Doctrine, which Villon continued, albeit in a slightly more openly cynical and self-interested manner—supporting those oppressed peoples who happened to live in countries that French national interests would like to see have troubles, and so forth. There was one area where Malraux had never dared intervene, however, not least because it would reopen old wounds in his party between Jacobins and moderates (which would be torn apart in any case after Malraux’s downfall). This area was Louisiana, and by extent the French West Indies, whose administration the Grand Duke of Louisiana had somewhat unilaterally taken over following the unrest in Guyana just prior to the Popular Wars. Biographers have argued over how much of Villon’s policy was nakedly designed simply to procure an easy victory – “stamping his foot” as his Rouge (Adamantine) counterpart Raymond Dupuit put it, portraying Villon as a petulant child throwing a tantrum—and how much of it was ideological. Certainly, Villon had been keen observer of the colonial undercurrents in the leadup to the Popular Wars. He had read the Duke of Aveiro’s writings and shared his concern that colonies could potentially develop their own identities and go their own way from the homeland when the opportunity arose. However, Villon recognised that the centralising Aveiro Doctrine of the Portuguese had backfired spectacularly. Louisiana, much like Brazil in the early part of the nineteenth century, had effectively been allowed to run its own affairs by default due to French difficulties, distraction and disinterest. Villon realised that simply trying to take those powers away in one fell swoop would backfire just as the Aveiro Doctrine had, but he did believe that leaving them in Louisianan hands would break the empire apart just as assuredly in the long term. A new approach was needed.

Villon, through his Foreign and Colonial Minister Michel Chamfort (a distant relative of the famous wit of the last century), elected to try to bring Louisiana back into line by the means of gradually increasing pressure on the Grand Duke to comply with French dictates, but never giving ultimatums so outrageous that the people might snap and back the Duke over Paris. Indeed, Villon sought to ensure that the list of instructions relayed to Nouvelle-Orléans included many reforms that would benefit the Louisianan common people and bring them into line with many of the privileges now enjoyed by their counterparts in France thanks to Malraux’s policies. He hoped he could trick the Grand Duke into either accepting all the dictates as a package or rejecting them and thus stoking up anger among his effective subjects. In private, Villon rejected Dupuit’s “foot-stamping” description: “I am not stamping, I am placing my foot gently on the Duke’s chest and pressing down until he submits to me.”

This policy might have worked, save for the fact that, partly due to a lack of good advisors thanks to the colonial office’s lack of engagement in American affairs for some time, Villon and Chamfort miscalculated what would play well with Louisianans. De facto Louisiana lacked any kind of popular representation and thus the idea of electing deputies to the Grand-Parlement should have been a prize to offer. De jure, however, Grand Duke Jean-Luc d’Aumont had already allowed an elected advisory council for five years by the time the proposal came through in late 1847. Furthermore, Villon and Chamfort’s attitudes revealed an outdated attitude towards what [illegible] [illegible] [?of the?] [illegible] [?regardless?] [illegible] [illegible] [?...ion..y?] desired.[1] A hundred years ago, perhaps even fifty years ago, colonials would generally have possessed a sense of inferiority towards the Old World and would have welcomed the opportunity to be recognised as sharing the same dignity by electing representatives to a motherland legislature. Things had changed with the Jacobin Wars and especially the Popular Wars. Many people in the Americas regarded Europe as being in decline, consumed with its own petty struggles that never seemed to go anywhere, and the rise of modernisation and industry meant that America and Europe looked increasingly difficult to distinguish: there was less of the visible sense of longstanding history and settlement. For that matter, in some places (most obviously Mexico, Carolina and parts of the UPSA), scholarly opinion was being revised in favour of the pre-Columbian American natives and their own achievements were being held up rather than being dismissed as savagery. The result was that Villon and Chamfort’s proposals were regarded as patronising by many Louisianans and their ulterior motive was clear to many even without the effect of the newspapers (mostly controlled by the Grand Duke) condemning the edicts.

The biggest miscalculation made by Villon, however, concerned slavery. In the past, the old Blanc Party had contained some who had benefited from the institution in the past, and these had transferred to the Verts, but today there were few remaining in the French aristocracy who had any particular attachment to it. On the other side, Malraux had certainly opposed it but had been unwilling to try to abolish it throughout the French empire due to the risk of splitting his party, with the Jacobin Artaudiste elements being opposed to anything that suggested a slippery slope towards accepting the idea of racial equality. With the Rouges now split along that fault line and in opposition, Villon sensed an opportunity to steal a march and appeal to progressive idealists in France while eliciting a shrug from everyone else save the Artaudistes, now safely sequestered in the breakaway Noir party. In France proper little would be affected: slavery had been de facto illegal since after the Jacobin Wars, when Lisieux’s indentured workers (not technically slaves) had been freed. Though popular culture tends to suggest that these workers were mostly political prisoners who had found themselves on the wrong side of Lisieux, a large percentage were in fact made up of North African galley slaves who had found themselves obsolete with the advent of steam-galleys. These had been freed and mostly repatriated to North Africa (albeit not in a fashion that suggested the French particularly cared where they lived or died). As Christian Europeans were still being periodically enslaved by the Barbary states and this was no longer mirrored, it allowed the French to take the moral high ground—something Villon exploited in his ultimately abortive attempt to turn the fragmented Deylicate of Algiers into a French colony.

Having satisfied himself that there would only be positives to a largely symbolic final legal abolition of slavery in France proper, Villon had decided that he could extend this to the whole colonial empire. He knew that the economies of the West Indies and Louisiana relied on slavery, but believed that this could force the Grand Duke and the other local aristocrats into defending the institution, which he thought was unpopular with the common people. In part Villon’s misconception arose from the fact that the nature of slavery had changed drastically in Louisiana after the invention of the cotton-thresher in the 1830s: while sugar cane was still the dominant slave plantation crop in the south, cotton had become a huge export crop further north and Louisiana was the second biggest producer in North America after Carolina.[2] The idea of slavery was a natural part of ordinary people’s lives, regulated by the Code Noir, and many feared the idea of freed Negroes “rampaging” over the country—exaggerated stories of Caesar Bell in Virginia would continue to undermine the cause of black liberty long after Bell’s death. Villon also inadvertently drove much of the French West Indies into Jean-Luc’s hands as a result, when the islands had formerly been rather ambivalent about rule from Nouvelle-Orléans.

This is a rather simplified description and it is perfectly true to say that some of Villon’s proposals on taxation, for example, did successfully appeal to the Louisianans he was trying to reach. On the whole, though, the position was left ambiguous enough that Jean-Luc could openly declare that ‘among these edicts are some areas which represent the Grand-Parlement overstepping its constitutional bounds, and thus at present they will not come before the table’ without upsetting many of his people. This was a surprise to Villon, who was by this point already beginning to face problems closer to home, but he decided to react by stepping things up a notch. Having taken legal advice, he decided that as France had agreed to the abolition of the slave trade under Bonaparte, the movement of slaves about the Caribbean from Nouvelle-Orléans (many of which were being sold on to Mexico or the islands) by ship was technically illegal already without the issue of whether any of the new edicts were constitutional or not. Of course, Bonaparte’s law had been intended to apply specifically to the movement of slaves from Africa to the New World, but it was phrased to refer to ‘movement by ship’ without any geographic identifiers. Villon regarded this as a point he could exploit to put pressure on the Grand Duke. After all, if Louisiana could no longer move slaves from Nouvelle-Orléans to the islands and back, it would go a long way towards cutting the threads of control between them. Villon envisaged a slow scheme by which France would gradually take back control of the islands and conclude by forcing Jean-Luc to step down and installing a new Governor-General in Nouvelle-Orléans.

Needless to say, it did not work out quite like that…

*

From: “America—From the Jacobin Wars to the Great American War” by Francis Kelham (1980):

The ‘attack’ on the private Lousiana-registered steamship Bougray consisted of it being halted for inspection by the French Navy third-rate frigate Argus. Based on his logs, Captain Pierre Touffet does appear to have realised that the Bougray was slightly within Carolinian territorial waters—being ten miles off the coast of Cuba—but did not realise that Cuba was treated as an integral part of Carolina’s territory. Touffet and his ship had only recently been reassigned to the Caribbean from French India as part of Villon’s escalation policy and, much like Van Nieuwenhuizen before him, he was still fixated on the more flexible models of colonial ownership that persisted in the east. Furthermore both Touffet and Villon himself had underestimated just how intertwined the slavery-based trade network in the Caribbean had become. After boarding the Bougray and at first having a cold but correct exchange with its captain, Touffet found manacled slaves on board as expected and arrested the man, seizing the slaves. However an objection arose from a passenger on the ship, who claimed to be a Carolinian and stated that a third of the slaves on board were his personal property, being transferred from a plantation in the Guyana Republic to one in Cuba where he would hire them out. Touffet hesitated over this, aware he could provoke an international incident, but decided that the ‘Carolinian’ didn’t have enough of a ‘foreign’ accent when he spoke French and that it must be a trick. He gambled and lost: it turned out that Alec Davis had simply learned French fluently when he had worked in Louisiana. Davis had to be restrained and was injured in a tussle with Touffet’s crew. By the time he was vouched for, Touffet had already sent the slaves on to French Guyana where French forces were arriving to retake direct control and free the remaining slaves there.[3] Davis’ slaves became free as soon as they touched French Guyanan soil and Villon had declared that emancipation was to be permanent and irreversible, so they could not be returned. Davis lodged a fiery complaint with the Carolina General Assembly which in turn, ignoring the American Foreign Office, issued a protest to the French government and threatened to cut cotton exports to France’s hungry factories…

…apology and financial compensation, but the damage was done. The Carolinians had already regarded Villon’s takeover of French Guyana and proclamation of emancipation there to be the thin end of the wedge, but now it had become personal. While the killing of George Alexander would become a bigger story and divider when it hit the headlines, in the early part of the 1848 election campaign the ‘Bougray Incident’—and perceived inaction from the Imperial government, as the non-Carolinian parties were uncertain what tack to take and underestimated the event’s importance in any case—would define the role of foreign powers in voters’ and legislators’ calculations. Therefore, while the primary reason for the signing of the Concordat was undoubtedly a desire for the Carolinians to stand with the New Spanish authorities against the rebels in California in the wake of the 1848 election results, the very name of the original Treaty of Baton Rouge reveals that the Bougray Incident had welded a threatened Louisiana into its natural place: at the centre of an alliance theoretically dedicated to mutually resisting the ‘imperialistic interference of external powers in our internal affairs’, and in practice based around the international preservation of the institution of slavery…

*

From: “Traditional Folk Ballads and Rhymes of North America” by Daniel Bates (1965)—

No. 641. The Ballad of the Concordat. French version first recorded 1861, English version 1878. Authorship unknown.

Way down in Louisiana near Nouvelle-Orléans
Way back up in the woods among the evergreens
There sits a little city where the great and good
Signed their Concordat in words of blood
They only thought they’d keep on tradin’ slaves so well
But in the end they sent the continent to hell…








[1] Note from Dr David Wostyn: Unclear whether this is an official censoring or vandalism by a politically minded individual who took out this library book. Likely the latter judging by the amateurish scribbling. One would guess from context that the offending segment read something along the lines of “…what peoples of the Americas, regardless of their nationality, desired”.

[2] Carolina’s cotton exports, though immense, are rather lower than those of the corresponding area in OTL due to government intervention by the middle-class Whig factions concerned about an economic monoculture leading to Carolina becoming too dependent on the rest of the ENA as an export market. The Cherokee Empire by contrast has seen no such control, and in fact many Carolina planters facing planning restrictions and taxes have agreements with Cherokee landlords to loan or share their slaves with them in exchange for a healthy cut of the profits. It is also worth remembering that the cotton export markets for textile production are more limited than OTL, as industrialisation in both Great Britain and France has been rather stop-start and subject to political pressure, and thus the markets are less reliable. By contrast there are more factories than OTL in the Americas, but the most economically healthy area for them (the UPSA) is also the one lacking as many readily available power sources due to its lack of much in the way of coal deposits.

[3] All the Guyana region has been united as the Guyana Republic under the ramshackle rule of the old Dutch WIC plus Meridian influence—all, that is, except French Guyana, which remains as a remnant enclave but largely fell informally under Louisianan control after the unrest there in the leadup to the Popular Wars.


Part #178: ’Tis Time To Part

“Cut a nation, and does it not bleed? ...No, no it does not, for it has no existence beyond what men have decided to give it in their collective delusion. A delusion that will lead them to hurl themselves off the cliff of oblivion and splash their own blood on the rocks of history so that later generations may say, ‘look! There are the stains of the wounds our nation suffered! Now, our children, you would not wish to disappoint your forefathers – go and do the same...’ But what would happen if just one child turned and asked the greatest question any child can ever ask... ‘Why?’”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1853 speech​
[1]

*

From: “New World: A Political History of the Americas and their Peoples” by Sir Liam O’Leary (1960) –

It is debatable whether the ENA in the Democratic Experiment era can be said to have had a single party system due to the rapid upheavals in the political landscape: the formation of the Liberals from the Radicals and Neutrals, the meteoric rise of the Supremacists and the brief candle of the Democrats. As always, it seemed as though the continuation of the indefatiguable Patriots in some form or other was the only constant in American politics—though, at the time, men would likely have said the same of the Whigs.

The 1848 American general election was one of the most important elections in history, not merely the history of the ENA but of the world. Psephologists have analysed the contest down to the last vote and speculative romantics have conjured up imaginative scenarios based on a few hundred votes here and there going a different way. How different would our world be today if just a few seats had been won by other candidates? But as tantalising as this question may be, we must stick to the realm of reality.

Voters in 1848 were aware that this was an important election and one which would decide the future of their nation, but not perhaps to the extent that it would. To American voters, at least at first, the election of ’48 was primarily about the cause of Reform espoused by the Supremacists, supported by the Liberals and the King-Emperor—who had largely outflanked the Supremacists with their proposals. Standing against the notion of a Constitutional Convention were the Patriots, led by Simon Studholme. The Patriots had always had their best electoral success when they had a cause to liven up their otherwise vague ideological beliefs, and Studholme sought to make them ‘the party of No’ and so unite all anti-Reform voters under one banner. All anti-Reform voters outside Carolina, that is. As had rapidly become ‘a dark normalcy’ (in the words of former MCP Jethro Carter), there were only six non-Whig candidates in Carolina and only five Whig candidates outside Carolina. The non-Whigs in Carolina were all independents: professing allegiance to another party was now considered tantamount to denying the Carolinian identity. Most seats in Carolina either had Whigs running unopposed or, more likely multiple Whig candidates running against each other. As with the confederate-level elections under the general ticket system, a discerning eye could pick out from these contests that the aristocratic planters who had originally dominated the Whig party were rapidly being pushed aside by the rising middle class. Those who had sought to protect slavery out of economic self-interest, and could conceivably have been persuaded to abandon it if that was a required step towards a more profitable option, were being replaced with ideological Burdenists who regarded the yoke as being an inalienable requirement of true civilisation. This distinction was largely missed by northern observers until it was too late.

As for the ‘yes’ side of the Reform debate, most observers initially favoured the Liberals, who had worked with the King-Emperor to steal a march on the Supremacists. It seemed likely that the Supremacists would be another in a long line of political movements around the world who advocate a position which is dismissed in their own time, then accepted when a more orthodox party adopts it, and never get the credit for being its originator. Former leader Matthew Clarke was reportedly furious, while his successor Peter Martin was more philosophical, arguing that the achieving the goal of Reform was more important than whose hand held the pen to write the new constitution.

In any case, the campaign was overtaken by events. The Bougray Incident occurred during the campaign but had little direct effect, as it was only really noticed in Carolina and Carolina’s MCPs were virtually predetermined—though it might have affected the outcome in the Whig versus Whig contests. Far more important was the Fords of Salinas and how the incident was perceived radically differently in north and south. In the north, there was somewhat muted anger at the deaths of American citizens; it is important to recognise that the much deeper and more widespread rage that popular history would suggest only began in the months following the election, when Emperor Ferdinand VII and King Antonio II began the Campaña de Represión against most American and Russian-born residents of the Californias. However, there was a much more localised and specific undercurrent of hatred directed at the New Spanish by the Supremacists due to the personal nature of the killing of Eustace Clarke. Naturally, given George Alexander’s role in the death, the Carolinians were also castigated as traitors by association and became even more of a bête noire to the Supremacist Party than they previously had been. Carolina itself of course was collectively outraged at Alexander’s murder and the kidnap of his family, and there were public lynchings in effigy of Matthew Clarke after he declared in a speech that Alexander’s death had been his just desserts. The overall effect of this was to polarise the election campaign in an unexpected fashion and give the initiative back to the Supremacists. The old expansionist Supremacist vote was redoubled by the suggestion on many commentators’ lips that New Spain would pay for its actions in the Californias by losing them to its rightful American owners, while the Liberals, observing that the divide between Carolina and the rest of the ENA was growing ever wider, tried to smooth things over with a more measured and balanced message.

When the votes were counted and the results slowly transmitted to Fredericksburg, however, it was clear that the voters were in no mood to listen to moderation. The results of the election were as follows, with the change from the 1844 election given in brackets:

Liberal: 40 (-11)
Patriot: 39 (+3)
Supremacist: 44 (+8)
Whig: 36 (±0)
Other: 1 (±0 – independent Mo Quedling)

The Liberal vote had been squeezed between the Patriots and Supremacists; in fact in raw vote terms, the Liberals only saw a minor decrease compared to 1844, but the bloc vote electoral system meant that their candidates suffered disproportionately. The increased motivation of the Supremacist and Patriot supporters meant that several Liberal incumbents were narrowly defeated by one or the other.

The relatively small change to the Patriots in terms of numbers belies a seismic shift when one looks at a map. The Patriots had not so much gained three seats as lost a dozen and gained fifteen. Studholme’s positioning of the Patriots as ‘the party of No’ meant that they picked up seats that they had previously never won at all, or only in their biggest landslides, while at the same time they lost seats that had been safe even in the darkest days of the party. While there was clearly a substantial Anti-Reform vote in the four northern Confederations, it was also clear that many of the Patriots’ core voters disagreed with their stance and wanted Reform.

For the Supremacists the election was a great triumph and sealed what may be considered dispassionately as a remarkable feat in the history of any country, even one whose politics have often tended to be greatly volatile. The Supremacists had gone from three seats to being the single largest party in Parliament in only eleven years and four elections. Their ascendancy was fuelled by a wide sense of public malaise and frustration directed at Carolina, something that lent them the support of voters who otherwise would have hesitated to endorse a party which often espoused rather extreme views. Voters were tired of Carolinian exceptionalism and intransigence, how the Whigs treated Parliament with contempt, often didn’t even bother to turn up to most legislative sessions, but made it more and more difficult for the ENA to elect a functioning government by their presence. Increasingly broader coalitions to obtain a majority meant that northern voters could scarcely elect a government with any kind of message or objective, and there was a sense that the ENA was falling behind the UPSA with its reasonably dynamic President-General and Cortes Nacionales. If the Meridians wanted to build (say) a canal, then usually the Adamantines would favour and the Unionists would oppose (or vice versa), the people would vote, and whichever side won would determine what the outcome was. If the Americans wanted to build a canal, then the Liberals might favour and the Patriots might oppose, the people would vote...and the presence of the Whigs in the chamber refusing to engage would mean that the Liberals and Patriots would have to team up to form a government and the whole issue of the canal would be ineffectively swept under the rug for the future. Gordon Roberts, the editor of the New York Register, spoke for many when in an unguarded moment at the Continental Parliament’s bar in Fredericksburg he cried out “For God’s sake, can’t we just kick them out and they can take their damned Negroes with them?” To which the reply of Jethro Carter, his drinking partner, was simply “Be careful what you wish for...”

*

From "A History of North America" by Dr Paul Daycliffe (1964)--

John Vanburen had hoped for a commanding Liberal position and a smaller Supremacist Party that he could cow into being a Pro-Reform junior coalition partner. The results of the election were not to his liking. His party had slipped into second place and had come alarmingly close to third. Debates over how much public support the Reform message had immediately begun, of course: on the one hand, the two pro-Reform parties had come out on top; on the other hand, in numerical terms it was 85 Reformers to 75 Anti-Reformers in the chamber,[2] hardly an overwhelming lead. The Supremacists made the argument that if one only considered the four northern Confederations and eliminated the 36 Carolinian Whigs, the balance was the rather more decisive 85 Pro to 39 Anti, and claimed that this was a legitimate argument considering that the Carolinian contests had hardly been as free and fair as the northern ones—there had generally not been any Pro-Reform candidates on the ballot. This was not strictly true, as a few Whigs did cautiously support the idea of some degree of Reform, but is typical of the northern misconception that the Whigs represented a single coherent policy position rather than an amorphous series of internal Carolinian factions.

Vanburen initially hoped that he could form a government with the Supremacists but still continue as Lord President; after all, the Radicals had once dominated over the Neutrals in such a fashion and to some extent the Supremacists could be considered the successors to those Neutrals who had not joined the Liberals. However, any such optimism on Vanburen’s part was rudely shattered as Peter Martin flatly rejected it. Vanburen then tried refusing to cooperate with any attempt to install Martin as Lord President, effectively holding the whole Reform project hostage. However in a shock for the Fredericksburg establishment, he was removed from the leadership of the party he had built with his own hands by a caucus vote. The Liberal caucus instead installed Thomas Whipple as leader of the party, a man who had risen to fame during the Flag War for originally coining the term ‘self-evident birthright’. Given his views on such matters agreed closely with the Supremacists’, it seemed like an obvious choice. Vanburen retired to the backbenches to sulk, but did vote along with the new Supremacist-Liberal Government when it formed, not being sufficiently petty to oppose it. Martin therefore became Lord President. To the surprise of some, Whipple became Continental Secretary rather than Foreign Secretary, as had generally become the choice of office of state to award to the leader of a junior party in a coalition. Another Liberal, Michael Webster (a former Ambassador with years of experience) became Foreign Secretary, with former Supremacist leader Matthew Clarke obtaining the office of Secretary at War. A few years before, this might have been seen as a humiliation—but events meant it seemed increasingly likely that his office would soon rise in importance...

*

“By the Grace of God, by the will of His Imperial Majesty, and by the support of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons I accept the great power and responsibility of the office of Lord President of the Empire of North America.

You will forgive me if I paraphrase the Bard and open with ‘Friends! Americans! Countrymen! Lend me your ears!’ For it is at this time that I desire to set out the situation that we have found ourselves in. Make no mistake, America stands at a crossroads. We may look back on a glorious history which had seen us bring civilisation and wonder to what was once a barren continent inhabited solely by barbarians who knew not what to do with the riches they dwelt in. That task is not completed, yet it has been allowed to lie fallow for too long.

Yes, for too long we have allowed ourselves to rest on our laurels, content in the achievements of our illustrious forefathers. We have convinced ourselves that they were giants before whom we are as but fleas. We could never hope to match any of their triumphs, so why bother to try when failure is the only option?

I say, poppycock! Certainly our forefathers were great men, but they were great because they achieved what they did in spite of being ordinary men no more special or gifted than you or I. That is their greatness, not some kind of inherited glory in the blood than no mere commoner could ever seek to match, not if he works for all of his life. No! This is America. The land where a man can work his way up from the smallest and meanest of existences to the very heights of power. That should be our symbol, our goal, our dream.

Yet, too often, it has been ignored in favour of a different dream, a dream that has turned into a nightmare. Lazy and comfortable men grow rich off the sweat of the brow of others. A family name with a story attached raises a good-for-nothing above a man whose name is mud but has worked to achieve great things and better himself. Some of my detractors claimed I became leader of my party simply because I happen to share a surname with the great Stephen Martin. How arrogant they are to think so little of the American people—and how telling it is that they think that this is how the world works! No wonder so few of them self-evidently wish to achieve anything of their own.

So I say again, America stands at a crossroads. Down one path lies a continuation of what we have now—complacency, laziness, incompetence. Government too weak and paralysed to do its job in improving the lives of millions. Men penned into Confederations that have ceased to expand when virgin lands under no rule, or the rule of brutal and wasteful tyrants, beckon to be settled and liberated. For that matter, Confederations which have outlived their original purpose and now favour the concerns of a small number of wealthy elite over the needs of the people as a whole.

But in this America—the greatest nation this world has ever seen—we need not merely throw our hands up in despair and declare nothing can be done. Nor need we resort to the violent and bloody revolutions that have afflicted the Old World. I pay great tribute to the mother country of Great Britain for the role she played in bringing this Empire into existence, yet looking back on the last few decades, I feel I can state that she should cry out and say “He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before me!”[3] For America is not merely the daughter of Britannia, but the embodiment of all the hopes and dreams of the human race since Eden was closed up: the desire for liberty, for freedom, for justice, and for safety. Since the advent of our nation, the American people have striven for nothing less than brotherhood and happiness for all. The American people have never been satisfied with their lot, never remained still. It is high time that the institutions of our nation took lessons from them.

I thank you, may God bless you all, and may God bless the Empire of North America.”

– Peter Martin, inaugural speech as sixteenth[4] Lord President of the Empire of North America. Note: This is a cleaned-up ‘textbook’ version of the speech ignoring the pauses and resumptions due to several interruptions from the House floor; alternative and more ‘realistic’ transcriptions are available.

*

From: “America—From the Jacobin Wars to the Great American War” by Francis Kelham (1980):

A common schoolboy error is to assume that the secession of Carolina occurred almost immediately after Peter Martin’s installation as Lord President. Certainly this event led to debate about what had previously been a taboo issue even for the Whigs, with the idea being openly discussed on the floor of the Carolina General Assembly in Charleston. For the present, however, the primary policy of the Whig Party was to treat the Supremacist-Liberal government with contempt and ignore it—which might have been a more significant gesture if it bore any noticeable difference from their conduct with the last few governments. It is worth remembering that the Whig leader in the Continental Parliament, Joseph Hairston, was a more reasonable man than most and saw the disaster coming. He sought to try to form an Anti-Reform alliance with Studholme’s Patriots that might be able to, if not block the government, at least coordinate opposition to it. Hairston used the Petty brothers, Charles and Augustus, as envoys—the Petties had only crossed the floor from the Patriots to the Whigs a few years before, being the last non-Whig MCPs in Carolina, and were themselves strongly opposed to the idea of breaking the Empire—either through Supremacist Reform or Whig secession. Studholme did consider the offer, but (accurately) concluded that Hairston did not convincingly speak for his party. For the most part, the Whigs were no longer sending their most capable people to Fredericksburg: the best and the brightest of Carolina were serving in the General Assembly, seeing it as the real path towards offices they actually valued. Most of the Continental Parliament Whigs would obey the Governor and Speaker of Carolina over Hairston.

Of course, at this point there was no Governor in Carolina as such. The death of John Alexander had shocked many, though (as with Lord Mornington in Ireland) he had already been at a great age. Alexander had appointed a deputy, who succeeded him as Acting Governor, but Stuart Ross was himself old and uninterested in continuing in the post. He was also from the old guard and rejected any idea of Carolina openly going against the rest of the Empire or the King-Emperor, and therefore Uriah Adams and the Assembly wished to replace him. Alexander’s death had happened too close to the 1848 general election to hold the gubernatorial election at the same time, but a month later in June 1848, voters went to the polls. This occurred on the same day that the other Confederations voted for delegates to send to the Constitutional Convention that the government had called with the King-Emperor’s approval: the Convention would consist of the current MCPs, special delegates elected by the people across the Confederations, and a smaller number of delegates appointed by the confederate legislatures. However, Carolina refused to engage with the process altogether and did not hold elections or send delegates—whereas the Patriots in the other Confederations did not stoop to that level and did encourage the election of delegates dedicated to stifling any changes.

The Carolinian gubernatorial election was a three-way contest between Whig candidates (barring a scattering of minor candidates who got only 4% of the vote between them). Because it was a single-party contest the election was largely ignored or treated as a joke by the northern establishment, who thus missed what was at stake. Two of the candidates, MGA Richard Donaldson of Nashborough and university professor Daniel Parsley of Corte, both opposed any strong moves towards a full separation, while the third candidate, businessman Belteshazzar Wragg, was a close ally of Uriah Adams and supported the idea that Carolina should at least attempt to minimise itself down to being more of a loose association with the other Confederations—and if that failed...

The election was close, but Wragg was elected with 38% of the vote to Donaldson’s 36% and Parsley’s 22%. Thus, as has been pointed out ever since, the only time that the people of Carolina were ever given anything vaguely resembling a choice on secession, the pro-secession candidate won only by vote-splitting and never gained a popular majority. Whether that is significant or not depends on what historical interpretation of the events one believes.

Meanwhile in Fredericksburg, Martin was calling the first session of the Constitutional Convention to attention. The King-Emperor was not present, having decided it was symbolically better for the Americans to have the first few sessions alone, without his direct influence. This decision may well have had serious ramifications. But for now, the Whig caucus from Parliament had arrived, with Hairston planning to have them symbolically and ostentatiously walk out as soon as Martin actually began the session. Parliament itself was not large enough to take both the House of Commons and all the additional delegates, so the meeting was held under the open air in the gardens of the Cornubian Palace. The Whig MCPs were surrounded by empty seats due to Carolina’s refusal to elect or appoint any additional delegates. Martin did not pass over the issue but inserted several pointed barbs against the Whigs into his speech, including wondering out loud if perhaps the Whig delegates hadn’t arrived yet because the front carriage in the convoy had lost a wheel and the Whigs were milling around in their carriages like helpless babies, being incapable of fixing it just as they were incapable of doing anything practical without a slave to do it for them. Perhaps the casual mention of slavery—which had not in fact taken a central role in Martin’s speeches up to that point, contrary to popular belief—is responsible for what happened later.

The furious Hairston remained until Martin had finished, then rose: “This is an illegal meeting in contravention of the principles upon which the foundations of the Empire of North America was built and its conveners should be held in contempt of Parliament. As this is lacking all legitimacy, I invite any true sons of America to treat it with this contempt it deserves and join me in leaving these criminals to their attempts to set the world to rights, like a pair of drunks under a table, and with about as much relevance to the real world. Our nation shall remain intact and unchanged by such sophistry and vandalism. Come!” Hairston turned to go.

Martin hesitated, emotions clearly warring within him—he had often spoke of the idea that Carolina was a weight around the Empire’s neck, but was uncertain how to proceed if it simply tried to ignore the convention. Fortunately for him, Thomas Whipple had thought ahead. “Mr Hairston!” Hairston briefly paused. “I believe the right honourable gentleman should recall that we had resolved previously that every decision of this Convention would only be accepted if, once each Confederate delegation had voted and decided where to allocate their single Confederate vote en bloc, there was a two-thirds majority of these bloc votes in favour.”

Hairston glanced at the Virginian delegates with a betrayed look, clearly having hoped that they would have walked out with the Carolinians. Only three did. “I recall. Not that it matters, as this so-called Convention is illegitimate and its decisions are unimportant.”

“What would a two-thirds majority be, sir?” Whipple asked, ignoring this.

“Why, four out of five,” Hairston said. He looked again at the Virginians.

“Then, my honourable friend,” Whipple continued, “what if one of us was to raise a motion such as, oh...”

Clearly primed to respond, another voice intruded. It was Clement Clay, the Virginian abolitionist who had played a key role in the Virginia Crisis. “I move that it be written into the new Constitution that the insitution of slavery shall be made illegal throughout the entire Empire of North America from the day of the Constitution’s signing, and that all slaves shall be freed immediately with no financial compensation for their owners!

Some of the Whigs cried out and swore at Clay. Several hands went for pistols that weren’t there: Martin had foreseen that tempers could fray and confiscated them. Some of Clay’s fellow Virginians seemed appalled, too—they knew what a far less dramatic act had done to Virginia, how many lives had been lost. Many cried out ‘Nay!’ immediately.

“Wait,” Whipple said, a slight grin on his face. “The proposition hasn’t been seconded yet. But I second it now!”

There were many other voices of support. Hairston glared at Whipple, clearly ready to turn and leave again, but Martin quickly called for a vote on the proposition. There was a perhaps surprising level of opposition in the northern Confederations who clearly considered this a step too far, but the Liberal and Supremacist vote quickly carried New England and settled its bloc vote, then Pennsylvania—Mo Quedling’s rarely heard voice arguing passionately for the propostion. Finally New York, far closer than the other two, yielded up its vote in favour for the proposition. Virginia fairly decisively voted against, its abolitionist minority firmly overruled not so much by those nostalgic for the days of slavery as those who did not want to see another Virginia Crisis that would extend far beyond Virginia.

“Then it shall not pass,” Hairston said, relaxing. “Not that it matters...”

“Yes, yes,” Whipple said. “Because you said we need four votes out of five for it to pass.

However.

“If the Confederation of Carolina truly considers this Convention illegitimate—if you do not consider yourselves to be participating—then there are only four Confederations voting!”

A sudden intake of breath across the garden as the MCPs and delegates cottoned on. A two-thirds majority out of four votes was...three. Three votes which they had, and one against.

“Yes,” Whipple said. “Now, you may not have all your delegates here, but if you sit back down, engage with the Convention and cast your vote against, the proposition will be defeated. But if you do not...” He let the words hang.

Peter Martin looked impressed at Whipple’s gambit. Many did. It was obvious what would happen.

Hairston opened his mouth, shaking with anger, and spoke: “Very wel—”

“No!” A new voice. A young Whig MCP, Iain Sinclair, nephew of the last Whig Lord President Albert Sinclair. Only elected for the first time in the late election a few weeks ago. “You can’t give into their blackmail! We can’t sell out our country to these yankee scum!”

The words shocked the assemblage, not because of the venom in them but because of what they said. Until this time, many of the MCPs had not thought in their darkest nightmares that Carolinian exceptionalism had reached the point that its people actually considered Carolina to have become a separate nation to the ENA. A confused babble broke out, obscuring for later scholars the words Hairston exchanged with Sinclair, and then MCPs and delegates were rising from their seats, concealing the details of what happened next. All we know is that Hairston suddenly collapsed, blood staining his shirt. It is a Heritage Point of Controversy who stabbed the Whig leader. Was it a crazed Sinclair, full of Burdenist ideas and convinced that giving in to the ‘yankee scum’ was treachery? Was it one of the northern MCPs disgusted with the Whigs, or perhaps a Supremacist hoping for war? We will never know, though with the Carolinian point of view largely silenced by the National Coma, modern histories generally favour the first view.

Though the serjeant-at-arms and his guards broke up the fight between MCPs before it could escalate, by the end of the day (June 19th 1848) riots had spread across Fredericksburg. By the end of the week, Uriah Adams and Belteshazzar Wragg were signing the Proclamation of Separation. And by the end of the month...

*

“War...war never stays the same.”

– George Spencer-Churchill the Younger, commenting on the outcome of the Sunrise War, 1958​








[1] Unclear whether Sanchez was actually referencing Shakespeare in the first sentence or whether this represents a ‘cultural translation’ in this English version – Note from Dr David Wostyn.

[2] Mo Quedling was also Pro-Reform.

[3] Martin is quoting John the Baptist, speaking about Jesus, in John 1:15 (King James Version). Note that a more modern translation is “He who comes after me has surpassed me because he was before me”.

[4] Sixteen men up to that point have occupied the office of Lord President, although two of them did so for two separate terms of office.


Part #179: Words of Infamy

“Astonishing how a supposed irreconcilable difference of identity can be invented in the course of a few months to serve a political objective. One wonders if in the future men might be employed by the foes of humanity to pursue this destructive goal for its own sake.”

– Pablo Sanchez, scribbled margin note, date uncertain but likely in reference to the early stages of the Great American War (1848-9). Note that this statement was one to which the application of the Iverson Protocols was most controversial and led to several vetoes by the Russian delegation at the ASN until it was finally approved for release in 1982.​

*

A Proclamation of the Immediate Causes which Induce and Justify the Separation of the Confederation of Carolina from the Empire of North America.

In the momentous step which our Confederation has taken of dissolving its connection with the government of which we so long formed a part, it is but just that we should declare the prominent reasons which have induced our course.

In times to come, men will doubtless claim that Carolinians chose to leave the Empire. This will be a lie. For the truth is that the Empire has left us. Or rather, our faithless neighbours have turned against both the letter and spirit of the law that has bound us together since the days of Frederick the First. If only one Confederation remains true to the principles of the original Empire, then no Empire there can be. Therefore we recognise that the Empire and its constitution are dissolved, as is the apparent goal of subversive and treacherous elements which have clawed their way to the top of a government we can no longer recognise as legitimate or representative.

Our position is thoroughly identified with the institution of slavery—the greatest material interest of the world. Its labor supplies the product which constitutes by far the largest and most important portions of commerce of the earth. These products are peculiar to the climate verging on the tropical regions, and by an imperious law of nature long recognised by Linnaeus and his disciples, none but the black race can bear exposure to the tropical sun. These products have become necessities of the world, and a blow at slavery is a blow at commerce and civilisation. That blow has long been aimed at the institution, and was at the point of reaching its consummation. There is therefore no choice left us but either submission to the tyrannical diktat of abolition, or to recognise the dissolution of the Empire, whose principles have been subverted to work out our ruin.

The hostility to this institution commenced before the adoption of the Constitution itself, yet at first was manifested only in a few subversive radicals, then recognised by our great forefathers as the deviant lunatics that they were. Over the years, however, these destructive individuals have gained a mastery of subtlety that bespeaks of their discipleship to the Enemy of Mankind, and have given their mindless hostility a voice at the top of what was once a nation dedicated to freedom and security for all.

This hostility denied the right to own slaves to the citizens of Pennsylvania, of New England and eventually—by means of corrupt bargains and debatable practices—those of New York. Most recently by means of a vile and destructive coup against the legitimate legislative process, it brought its tyranny to Virginia and wrought devastation against the people of that land and their economy.

It has grown until it denies the right of property in slaves, and refused protection to that right on the high seas, in the Territories and wherever the government of the Empire had jurisdiction.

It tramples the original equality of the Confederations under foot.

It advocates Negro equality, socially and politically, and promotes insurrection and incendiarism in our midst.

It has enlisted its press, its pulpit and its schools against us, until the whole popular mind of the North is excited and inflamed with prejudice.

It has made combinations and formed associations to carry out its schemes of emancipation across the Empire and wherever else slavery exists.

It seeks not to elevate or to support the slave, but to destroy his present condition without providing a better.

It makes no secret of its desire to subvert, undermine, invade and conquer our neighbours which happen to share this institution.

It has broken every compact into which it has entered for our security and the security of our neighbours, reducing the worth of the diplomatic word of the Empire of North America to little less than the word of some Barbary warlord.

It has slain a hero and hastened the death of his equally heroic father, and has gloated over the deaths of these two great Americans.

It has given indubitable evidence of its design to ruin our agriculture, to prostrate our industrial pursuits and to destroy our social system.

It knows no relenting or hesitation in its purposes; it stops not in the march of aggression, and leaves us no room to hope for cessation or for pause.

It has recently obtained control of the Imperial Government, by the prosecution of its unhallowed schemes, and destroyed the last expectation of living together in friendship and brotherhood.

Utter subjugation awaits us in this nightmarishly twisted version of the Empire that once was, if we should consent longer to remain in it. It is not a matter of choice, but of necessity. We must either submit to degradation, and to the loss of property worth twenty billion imperials, or we must recognise that the Empire framed by our fathers has ceased to exist, to secure this as well as every other species of property. For far less cause than this have nations fallen.

Though it is readily apparent that he has been bewitched by vile and destructive advisors, we continue to recognise the legitimacy of our King-Emperor Frederick II and, as his Empire is no more, proclaim him King of the Kingdom of Carolina that has come about in a de facto fashion and we now wish to make de jure. We recognise that as the King is presently surrounded by dark forces he will likely be unable to accept this proclamation, but it is made nonetheless. We no longer recognise the institution claiming to be the Continental Parliament of an Empire which has fallen.

Our decision is made in the confidence and trust that our forefathers would do the same under these circumstances. We embrace the alternative of separation, and for the reasons here stated, we resolve to maintain our rights with the full consciousness of the justice of our course and the undoubting belief of our ability to maintain it.

GOD SAVE THE KING

– Proclamation of Separation of the Kingdom of Carolina from the Empire of North America, passed by the Carolina General Assembly and signed by Speaker Uriah Adams and Governor Belteshazzar Wragg, June 25th 1848​

*

A Call for Neutrality of the Confederation of Virginia as a Means to Maintain Peace and Security Throughout the Whole Empire of North America

My friends, you all know that I was born in the land of Prussia. I was raised from birth to believe that it was my right, the divine right of a king chosen by God, to rule. But regardless of what some of my opponents in my election campaign might have claimed, it is not a belief I hold today. Virginia, the great land of Virginia, has taught me that such a sham is as nothing beside the right to rule granted by the will of the people. That is true divine right, the Word of God within us all giving us the power to select representation according to our will.

Four years ago you saw fit to give me this right to rule, and it is a right for which I have always planned to humbly seek once again for the second term mandated by our constitutional law next year. Yet while that conviction remains secure in my heart, the last few weeks and months have demonstrated to me the great weight of responsibility that rests like a yoke unto my shoulders. We face questions greater than this Confederation has ever known. And that is great wonder considering the troubles that it suffered twenty years ago. Friends, you need not be reminded that when Virginia went through that dark period, I was in Europe, witnessing the falsehood of the lie I had been told, seeing a continent torn apart by bloody struggle as its people yearned to overcome that supposed divine right of their rulers. I need not have directly witnessed the catastrophe in Virginia to recognise its cost, for even today many of its scars as still visible—both physically upon the land and on the bodies of the wounded, and spiritually upon our souls. Just as a man who is burgled once will spend the rest of his life starting at every little sound in the middle of the night, so too has our Confederation suffered a subtle wound from the loss of trust and security of that time.

Yet I may tell you from my personal experience that even that catastrophe was as small beer beside the horrors that seem to overcome Europe every generation. Most bitter of all of the wars of Europe are the civil wars and the revolutions, the wars which set brother against brother and tear families asunder. So too shall it be if the intransigence and disagreement in Fredericksburg brings civil war to this great nation. Your forefathers came to America because they wanted to leave the wars of Europe behind them. So too in many ways did I. Therefore more than anyone, it is I—who have seen the cost of such wars with my own eyes—who am determined to ensure that they never reach our shores.

Despite our past troubles, Virginia is fortunate enough to be a large, populous, rich and powerful Confederation. Conquest of our land would not be a trivial proposition even for the greatest and most powerful empires this world has ever seen. In the end we might succumb, but it would not be without inflicting a mortal wound on our foe. Yet the foe we potentially face is not some revenant Mongol horde from the ends of the earth, but our own brothers. Virginia has a proud history back to the time of Sir Walter Raleigh and is the oldest of the Confederations.[1] When you were a child, did you ever come across two of your younger brothers squabbling over a petty matter? What did you do? Perhaps you knocked their heads together until they calmed down. But we cannot do that with our fellow Confederations, not when the equivalent of a bloody nose on this scale would be the deaths of thousands. So, the other option: to hold them at arm’s length so that their flailing fists may not reach one another.

To that end, I call for the Confederation of Virginia to declare a state of Neutrality and I call upon the House of Burgesses to approve this. Virginia shall give no military aid to either of the sides that seek to tear our nation apart. Let the hotheads among our neighbours know this: if your armed forces shall cross our borders as you foolishly did during the catastrophe twenty years ago, we will immediately declare war upon you and side with your opponent. Virginia possesses sufficient weight and power of arms to decide the balance of this war in an instant. Any attempt at false flag operations to implicate the other side and buy our support with corrupt coin shall be detected and seen through immediately, for our honourable forces are far from foolish. We remind both sides that the capital of this great nation rests, as it was chosen by the wise Frederick the First in his foresight, on Virginian soil, and the Continental Parliament functions only by our consent. Any attempt to move it from our soil will result in Virginia withdrawing its MCPs and refusing to recognise the legitimacy of such a body, as it would be as arbitrarily threshed of dissent as Cromwell once did in the mother country and no longer representative of Americans.

Let me make one clear and final statement.

Virginia does not stand for Reform. Virginia does not stand against Reform.

Virginia does not stand for slavery. Virginia does not stand for abolition.

Virginia does not stand for the rebels in the Californias. Virginia does not stand for the New Spanish authorities.

But Virginia stands for peace, Virginia stands for security, and Virginia stands for America.

Most of all: Virginia Stands.

– Governor Henry Frederick Owens-Allen, speech in Williamsburg’s Merchants’ Square, July 16th, 1848​
*

Resolution of the Neutrality of the Confederation of Virginia

Considering the deplorable condition of the country and for which the Confederation of Virginia is in no way responsible, and looking to the best means of preserving the internal peace and securing the lives, liberty and property of the people of the Confederation; therefore,

Resolved, by the House of Burgesses, that this Confederation and the people thereof should take no part in the conflict that now appears inevitable, except as mediators and friends to the opposing parties; and that Virginia should, during this period of unrest, occupy the position of strict neutrality.

Resolved, that the act of the Governor in refusing to furnish troops or military force upon the call of the authority of the Continental Parliament under existing circumstances is approved.

– Resolution of Neutrality passed by the House of Burgesses of the Confederation of Virginia, confirming Governor Owens-Allen’s decision, July 31st 1848​

*

Resolution of Peace and Unity by the Continental Parliament of the Empire of North America

Be it enacted by the Emperor’s most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows:

A joint resolution condemning the illegal proclamations by the governments of certain Confederations. Whereas serious and alarming dissensions have arisen between the Confederations of the Empire, concerning the rights and security of certain Confederations and their role in relations with the Empire’s neighbouring states; and whereas it is eminently desirable and proper that these dissensions, with now threaten the very existence of this Empire, should be permanently quieted and settled by constitutional provisions rather than by the military force that certain elements have unhelpfully claimed are forthcoming in the face of evidence.

Be it enacted that the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in Parliament assembled do recognise that the Empire of North America is, by proclamation and popular acclamation, a sovereign and unitary nation and that any attempt to impinge on this status quo by dark forces foreign or domestic represents a declaration of war or rebellion by those forces;

That this status was constitutionally confirmed in a Royal Proclamation of 1828 secured by the very party that now claims authority to dissolve the Empire, in stark illustration of its rank hypocrisy;[2]

That the Confederation of Carolina, under the illegitimate control of this party against the will of the Carolinian people by means of a piratical and reprehensible subversion of the principle of popular representation, is therefore in rebellion against the legitimate authority of His Imperial Majesty’s Government;

That regardless of any such legal pedantry by the leaders of such rebellion, their failure to recognise the authority of this aforesaid Government and its Parliament does represent an act of rebellion against His Imperial Majesty Frederick, the Second of His Name, by the Grace of God Emperor of North America, Defender of the Faith;

That any unwise recognition of this illegitimate rebellion as a state by a foreign power shall be treated as an act of war from that power against the Empire of North America;

That the actions of His Excellency Governor Owens-Allen of Virginia and the House of Burgesses of the same Confederation are unhelpful and potentially actionable in their own right as treasonous defiances to the authority of His Imperial Majesty’s Government;

That until and unless the Confederation of Carolina’s government shall rescind its illegal and traitorous proclamation and return its delegates to the Constitutional Convention, the Proposition of the Honourable Clement Clay MCP shall be held to have passed, and that the institution of slavery is proclaimed to be ended throughout all Imperial territories, with former slaveholders to receive no financial recompense for the emancipation of their former property;

That defiance to this ruling shall be in itself an illegal act and can be considered as giving aid and comfort to the enemy;

That regardless of any alarmism from certain Confederations, military force shall not be used as a means to restore peace and security until and unless no other option shall present itself, or the forces in rebellion against His Imperial Majesty’s Government shall demonstrate their hypocrisy by deploying such force themselves;

That only under these circumstances shall the Army and Imperial Navy be called upon to present aid to the civil power to restore the authority of His Imperial Majesty’s Government throughout all the realms and territories of the Empire of North America.

– Bill passed by the Continental Parliament of the Empire of North America, August 11th, 1848​
*

L’Empereus le veult!

– Frederick II grants Imperial Assent to the bill​
[3]
*

“And so we face a so-called civil war between two parties, neither of whom can reach the other, and both of which have pledged not to use any military force. I doubt it will last, but perhaps it may illustrate the futility and absurdity of war to the world as it watches...”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1848 letter to Luis Carlos Cruz​









[1] By which he means the original colony was founded first—all the Confederations came into existence at the same time in 1788.

[2] I.e. the Proclamation of Independence (1828) which happened under a Whig-led government.

[3] As in the original British Parliament with Royal Assent, the Emperor of North America grants Imperial Assent in the ancient Norman French formula (here meaning "the Emperor wills it"). This is really a case of tradition for tradition’s sake, as the Continental Parliament was instituted at a time when French was generally being stripped out of the language for culture war reasons. The old formula has of course been abolished in Populist Britain with its obsession with rationalism and modernity in government so now it is only used in America. 
Part #180: The Widening Gyre

“The only man in America among the boys.”

– Pablo Sanchez on Mo Quedling, 1849​

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

Though it would be inaccurate to claim that detailed plans were made for the eventuality, it was certainly not entirely unexpected among the political classes—as opposed to the public—that Carolina might one day reject the overarching federal government of the Empire of North America altogether. In earlier times some had assumed that Virginia might join her; then, after the Virginia Crisis and the increase in emphasis on Carolinian exceptionalism over southern solidarity, the assumption was that Virginia would remain unambiguously loyal. Governor Owens-Allen’s declaration of neutrality was a shock because it was a third option unforeseen by the speculators, and placed severe constraints on the government’s ability to maneouvre. A hostile Virginia could, at least, simply be treated the same way as Carolina, but a neutral Virginia was another matter. The Supremacists argued that Owens-Allen’s actions should be treated as an act of rebellion, and given the confirmation of his decision by the House of Burgesses, some of the more radical Supremacist elements advocated the immediate use of military force against Virginia to restore the government’s authority.

These views were never mainstream, however. Though the Burgesses had voted to support Owens-Allen, it had been a narrow and geographically polarised vote. The bill passed by a margin of only three out of the 253 votes cast by Burgesses (only 7 abstained) and the vast majority of the ayes were from the east, while the vast majority of nays were from the west. It was eastern Virginia that was culturally closest to Carolina, still had some people bitter about the end of slavery, and most importantly had suffered most during the Virginia Crisis. Support for neutrality tended to be more motivated by the latter factor than any particular sympathy with the Carolinian cause per se—Virginians feared that their confederation would become the de facto battleground between Carolinian and northern forces. On the other hand, western Virginia had a strong legacy of anti-slavery thinking from the Crisis, regarded a war as less potentially destructive and with the collapse of the Democrats had become a Supremacist stronghold.

The government judged that any attempt at military intervention, even limited, would result in Virginians rallying around their Governor against the ‘invasion’ and removing this sharply polarised opinion, perhaps even driving Virginia into Carolina’s arms as Owens-Allen had threatened. However, when tied to the issues that the Constitutional Convention had originally been conceived for, the very polarisation suggested a potential course of action: split Virginia into two confederations and then ask the more sympathetic western half to act as a conduit for Imperial troops to cross into Carolinian territory while isolating the eastern half. This idea, the brainchild of western Virginian Supremacist MCP Zechariah Boone, suffered from the problem that this would scarcely be tactically the best way of reaching into Carolinian territory, but the fact that separation enjoyed some support even from eastern Virginians (who, until Owens-Allen, had become very sick of often being outvoted by western interests) suggested it was viable.

This was only one of several plans simultaneously pursued by the government to overcome Virginian neutrality. A second was to attempt to remove Owens-Allen by Imperial authority (as Frederick II possessed the power to do so). This was rejected for a number of reasons—the expenditure of political capital required, once again the potential to unite Virginians around a figure who was otherwise divisive in the face of ‘persecution’ and the fact that Owens-Allen would just be succeeded by his like-minded deputy who would have to be removed in turn, all in the face of likely opposition from the House of Burgesses. The Emperor himself was leery of the idea and argued to the Cabinet that by the time Owens-Allen had been removed, the election would have come around and they could then act more openly—either Owens-Allen would try to cancel the election on the grounds of the current crisis, making him more unpopular and vulnerable to charges, or the election would go ahead and the government could help back a more compliant rival to win and reverse Virginian neutrality. This was favoured and the government commenced trying to undermine Owens-Allen in subtler ways.

A third plan consisted of attempting to instigate a casus belli between Carolina and Virginia to drive Virginia to the Imperial side (even though Owens-Allen had warned them against this). To that end, agents were sent by the government’s unofficial spymaster Quentin Calladine to infiltrate the Great Dismal Swamp region that crossed the border between the two Confederations. This had been a rather lawless area since the Virginia Crisis due to the difficulty policing it, and many Carolinian escaped slaves had made it to free Virginia by crossing the swamp and evading their pursuers.[1] Others continued to hide out in the Swamp and imitated Caesar Bell’s Wilderness men in the Crisis, raiding into Carolina, attacking slaveholders and freeing their slaves—while being careful never to attack Virginians lest the two Confederations surround the Swamp between them. Carolina had made several appeals in the Democratic Experiment era for just this to happen, but the Virginian authorities had still been sore over Carolina’s abortive invasion during the Crisis and had refused—something which likely increased Carolina’s sense of isolation. Calladine’s men often worked with the Bell-imitator groups, who became collectively known as the Black Army, but struggled to find a way they could potentially engineer a false-flag attack on Virginians due to the fact that any Carolinian military force would hardly cross the Dismal Swamp in any case.

In addition to these plans, Thomas Whipple argued that the best way to undermine Owens-Allen’s position was to force him to take difficult decisions that would clarify Virginia’s stance with respect to the Empire—if they could make him stand against other commands from the Continental Parliament and the Emperor, that would lend more support to the accusations of rebellion and make some of his more moderate support drop away. Fortunately such an issue presented itself: the matter of intervention in the Californias…

*

From “A History of California” by J. D. Peters-Vasquez (1989)—

In the immediate wake of the Fords of Salinas, Emperor Ferdinand VII of New Spain and King Antonio II of Mexico—the latter only three years on the throne vacated by his namesake father—took action to crack down on the ‘armed foreign groups’ operating in the provinces of Lower, Upper and Far California. This move, dubbed the Campaña de Represión, included sharply discriminatory measures against those subjects who had been living in defiance of the law on matters such as the confessional tax. Curfews and identity papers for non-native born and non-Catholic subjects were introduced. Meaningfully, the Carolinians—even the Protestant Carolinians—were excluded and indeed often recruited as supplementary enforcers by the regiments that Ferdinand deployed there. These included two from Peru, where King Francis recorded considerable misgivings about the whole project in his journal and was concerned—prophetically—that the troops would end up facing more than bandits.

Somewhat predictably the crackdown did at least as much harm as good for the New Spanish cause. The Californias had become complacent and used to their laissez-faire approach to the law and even those of ‘pure’ Spanish blood and unquestionably loyal to the Emperor were irked by the fact that their neighbours were no longer buying in their shops or eating in their restaurants out of fear of the curfew. The strains that the troops put on the provinces, with houses being confiscated and rumours of rough treatment of women, only exacerbated this resentment. This drove many Californians to support the ‘bandits’ over the authorities.

There were numerous groups among the former, from those criminal groups that would reasonably and objectively fit the term ‘bandit’ to true freedom fighters wanting a better form of government for California. Of course there was a lot of overlap as well. The rebel elements with more of an agenda than ‘your money or your life’ were of diverse origin and had very different ideas about what a new California should look like. The two largest contingents were the Russians and the Americans (not including the Carolinians, of course, but including many Virginians). The Russian group, which also took in Lithuanians and many of the minorities recruited by the RPLC from the Far East, were the most organised and led by the brothers Pyotr and Pavel Volkov. The Americans were a larger but less organised group, more of a collection of infighting factions in their own right. It seems fairly clear that the RPLC had been directly if subtly intervening for a while to unite the Russians under a single banner, while the Americans had more ‘organically’ developed without much interference from their government up till now. Beyond these two large groups were many smaller ones, a portion of whom aligned with the Russians and Americans. There were also groups of native fighters who sometimes worked with the rebels and bandits and sometimes with the authorities, depending on which they thought would result in them being left alone. It does not appear that the NFL had much contact with them prior to the Great American War, but contact was made in the course of it—though given the NFL’s fate in the course of the conflict, this might have done more harm than good for the Californian natives.

Broadly speaking the rebels controlled the interior of the provinces and most of Far California, or at least denied control of these areas to the authorities. The border between Far California and Drakesland was rather vague even after the clarifications made by the Hancock Commission in 1837.[2] Additional Americans came south from Drakesland to help the rebels even from the start. The rebels also attacked the new transport conduits that the New Spanish had painstakingly built in California, including attacks on railways for what is believed to be the first time in history. At least two trains were derailed by laying sleepers across the rails, which led the New Spanish to revert to more primitive means of establishing supply lines between their strongholds. Popular history of the war idolises the mighty convoys of trailers pulled by Meridian-built steam tractors, like landborne trains freed of the constraints of the rails, but in the cold light of day there were never more than ten recorded instances of this expensive method being used rather than convoys of conventional horse-drawn wagons. Reality is scarcely as filmish as one would like.

The crackdown against American-born Californians was already prompting condemnation from the Continental Parliament, but it was unclear whether this would lead to all-out war. New Spain had recently signed the Concordat with Carolina and Louisiana and Ferdinand wished to lend some degree of support to the Carolinians (as indeed they were in California) but hesitated over whether full-scale war was appropriate. On the back of reports that the crackdown was unpopular in California, he decided that a war would be a suitable way to force Californians to take sides and paint any objectors to the crackdown as traitors and sympathisers for ‘bandits’ that had now become enemy forces and cryptic reserves [fifth columns]. Ferdinand believed that any war with the ENA would remain low-level, underestimating the American government’s ability and will to deploy troops to California, assuming that an immediate conflict with Carolina would be their top priority (he did not fully grasp the role of Virginia’s neutrality at this point) and deciding that Carolina’s naval strength in the Gulf of Mexico and West Indies precluded the idea of an American fleet bombarding Veracruz. Rather than explicitly declaring war, on September 5th 1848—months after Carolina had actually declared independence and the Continental Parliament had warned against recognising the breakaway nation—he issued a statement that New Spain recognised the Kingdom of Carolina. This missive was brought to Fredericksburg by fast steamer, where it was recognised for what it was, a veiled declaration of war via calling the ENA’s bluff and forcing it to take the initiative.

Emperor Frederick accordingly declared war on New Spain, and following a plan made by Continental Secretary Thomas Whipple and Foreign Secretary Michael Webster, the American government used this opportunity to force Virginia to clarify its neutrality…

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

The Continental Parliament passed a bill calling on each Confederation to contribute three existing regiments of troops to the intervention ‘in support of our citizens and their fellow brave fighters for Californian freedom against Bourbon absolutist oppression’. The bill also called on the Confederations to begin recruiting training men for three additional regiments. The bill pointedly mentioned Carolina by name according to the Parliament’s “strategy” of acting as though Carolina was still a member Confederation of the ENA and simply ruled by a rogue government that could be brought back into line if a finger was wagged at it often enough. This approach has been roundly and accurately mocked by commentators then and now as Lisieux-style wishful thinking[3] but we must understand that it was not so much a deliberate “strategy” as a reflection of indecision and paralysis. The reduced Continental Parliament, deprived of the Whigs, was divided between a government composed of hawkish Supremacists and more moderate Liberals plus a Patriot opposition strongly opposed to any direct action against Carolina and insistent that all this was the fault of the Reformists. Patriot leader Simon Studholme described his party’s position as one of “Constitutionalism Without Conditions” (ironic given that fifty years before the Patriots had been the opposing party to the Constitutionalists) in which Carolina would be welcomed back into an Empire under the ‘old, perfect’ Constitution of 1788 with assurances that their institutions would not be touched. Matthew Clarke fierily replied that any Empire so constrained by a slavish adherence to outdated views and weakness of central government was no Empire fit for men to live in.

The declaration of war against New Spain helped unite the Parliament better, with this being supported by the Patriots and Liberals as well as the Supremacists (who had been calling for such intervention for years). As Whipple and Webster had hoped, the bill put Governor Owens-Allen on the spot. If he refused to supply troops, Virginia would unambiguously be in rebellion against the Emperor, public opinion would turn against him and the northern Confederations could get away with a military intervention. If he obeyed, the military forces he had talked of defending Virginia against any hypothetical intervention would be reduced and undermined, and there was nothing to stop the government later ordering the Virginian regiments to take part in an attack against Carolina.

In the end Owens-Allen decided to send two regiments recruited from western Virginia (the 243rd (Washington) Fusiliers and 222nd (North Transylvania) Light Infantry) and only one from eastern Virginia (the 129th (Richmondshire) Heavy Infantry) in order to try to keep the balance towards his supporters. Though Owens-Allen handled the move quite adeptly, it had nonetheless had the desired effect on Virginian public opinion: the people were riled up by tales of New Spanish bullyboys attacking Virginian-born settlers in California, and the government-supporting papers were keen to point out that many Carolinians were helping the New Spanish. The plan, masterminded by the Emperor himself, to ensure Owens-Allen would be voted out by the people was proceeding well.

But a problem would arise, a problem stemming from the fact that while the Continental Parliament’s vote on the war had helped reunite the parties, it had not been a unanimous vote. Not quite…

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

The man known to history as Mo Quedling cemented his status as a leading light in the anti-slavery campaign by the Quedling-Swinney Debates of 1845. These were held at Portsmouth College (now the University of Portsmouth) in Virginia, only recently founded (1840) as a new, more modern and radical alternative to William and Mary in Williamsburg, which had gained a reputation for stuffy old-fashioned academia. There were few places in America where an actual debate over the merits or otherwise of the slavery system could be held. In Carolina of course the very idea of questioning slavery had become unthinkable even in the relatively liberal environments such as the university town of Corte—recent events had hammered home the idea that supporting slavery was to be Carolinian. Similarly in many parts of the northern Confederations it would be unwise to publicly support slavery; or rather to support Carolinian interests, for it is fair to say that much of the northern public opinion often described as ‘anti-slavery’ could not care less about the plight of the Negro but supported abolition just as a means of attacking what they regarded as the cancer of rogue Carolinian policy within the Empire. Eastern Virginia, despite the still-healing scars of the Crisis of the 1830s, was ideal. Few there now would openly call for a return to slavery, but people were familiar enough with the practice not to consider it unutterably alien. Quedling was invited to debate for the anti-slavery cause by the Portsmouth Debating Society. His opponent, Gerald Swinney, was a Virginian small plantation owner who had sold his land and started again over the border in Carolina so he could take his slaves with him. He was naturally invested in the issue, but was not so prone to violent disagreement as a Carolinian-born spokesman might have been.

Befitting his nickname ‘Silent Mo’, Quedling allowed Swinney to do most of the talking, then would almost surgically swoop in at the last moment with a single sentence that undid all of Swinney’s pro-slavery arguments. The debates are still well-remembered in general, but one exchange (one of Quedling’s longer interjections) is particularly quoted today:

GS: When you come down to it, it’s in the Good Book. It’s in the Scriptures. The Book of Leviticus has regulations about it. St Paul talks about it in his Letters. Would you so casually throw away something the Lord has commanded us about?

MQ: The Lord has commanded us about it. He commanded the Israelites to set free their slaves every seven years. The Kingdom of Judah failed to do that, and what happened? The Lord destroyed it. “Therefore thus saith the LORD; Ye have not hearkened unto me, in proclaiming liberty, every one to his brother, and every man to his neighbour: behold, I proclaim a liberty for you, saith the LORD, to the sword, to the pestilence, and to the famine; and I will make you to be removed into all the kingdoms of the earth.”[4] I wonder where the men of Carolina will find themselves a few decades hence.

GS: Come now, that only referred to Israelite slaves. Not those of other races, like the Negro.

MQ: Ah yes, the different races Mr Linnaeus and Mr Eveleigh have decided to invent. (interruption) The races, yes. Of course the Good Book seems to see no difficulty in enslaving those of your own race, I wonder if you would be happy to put some irons on me or one of the fellows in our audience and put us to work on your plantation. (interruption)

GS: That is offensive and I will not respond to it. You are simply trying to evade the question because in the same chapter it says “Thus saith the LORD, the God of Israel; I made a covenant with your fathers in the day that I brought them forth out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondmen, saying, at the end of seven years let ye go every man his brother an Hebrew, which hath been sold unto thee; and when he hath served thee six years, thou shalt let him go free from thee.”[5] That was the covenant the Israelites broke. To free slaves from their own race, not those of lesser races. You are wrong.

MQ: The house of bondmen. That’s what it calls Egypt. The land of slavery. A place where the Egyptians enslaved the Hebrew children and they cried out for freedom. But Pharoah hardened his heart and we all know what happened next.

GS: You’re using invalid comparisons—

MQ: Even now the children of Ham follow the same path that the children of Shem did then, but instead of the Red Sea, it is the Dismal Swamp they cross. And yet all the chariots of the Pharoah of Charleston seem to get stuck in it…Mr Swinney, I remind you that throughout all of history every man has been convinced that God is on his side and with his cause. I would ask you instead to consider whether you are on God’s side and with God’s cause. You may not like the answer.

*

“Three years ago in this place I duelled a gentleman in a battle of wits. It was not a fair fight, for I faced an unarmed opponent. (laughter)

I speak of duels and battles, but you all know me. I grew up in a time of terrible, miserable, pointless conflict across Germany and Poland, indeed most of Europe. I have long since come to the conclusion that the words ‘miserable’ and ‘pointless’ can be applied to every time one man lays his hand against another. Along with ‘tragic’. Upon us all comes all of the righteous blood ever shed upon this earth, from the blood of righteous Abel down to the blood of a man being slain in the streets of Fredericksburg for the sake of a few coins even as I speak.[6] Indeed, I would say the blood of even the meanest and most vile man is righteous. All human life is precious. All human life is sacred.

Why do I speak to you of these things now? So that you might understand what I am about to say. There will be those who say I am a turncoat, a traitor to a cause. They fail to understand that my cause has never changed. All human life is sacred. That is a reason to oppose slavery, that monstrous and vile so-called institution that reduces a human life to that of an animal. But it is also a reason to oppose war, war in all its horrible forms. War is never righteous, never justified. Now we hear rumours of a war to end slavery. As I just said, slavery is one of the worst sins practiced upon the face of this earth. But it is not the worst. That is war. And a civil war is the worst of all.

There are those who will be appalled by this. Surely, they will say, we can accomplish something great and wonderful by military force. We can invade Carolina, force its government to account, and free the Negroes held in their grievous and barbaric conditions. If we do it right, it will be almost bloodless. I say that almost bloodless is not good enough.

But imagine that it was truly possible to intervene in such a way, with no blood being spilt. Would it then be justified? I still say no, because of three words that should always be asked when one hears any kind of grand plan: “and then what?”

What shall come to pass after you have broken the yoke off the Carolinians’ Negroes? Do you suppose that the people of Carolina will collectively rub their eyes and proclaim “How extraordinary! Only now do I see how obscene the way we live our lives is! I sure am glad that those nice northerners forced me to see, even if my brother’s arm is now amputated and my sister’s children died in a fire when a shell hit their house!” Does that sound remotely plausible, I ask you?

Or does it seem more likely that they would swear vengeance against us under the seventh generation and never, ever consider themselves Americans again? That they would see themselves as an occupied people suffering under oppression, and, yes, with no sense of irony, enslaved by the ‘evil’ northern empire? That they would force us to use countless troops and enforcers to keep the peace there, paid for with northern taxes, while they take every opportunity to strike at free Negroes as an easy target and scapegoat? Would that truly be freedom for the Negroes, never knowing that they might come home from their free paid jobs to find their wives violated and hanged? (interruption) I know it is horrific! That is why I want you to see! Do not look aside so you can convince yourself that this will be oh so glorious!

And what about when those taxes become too heavy, the troops are being slain in kleinkrieger attacks, and northern public opinion becomes frustrated with the whole issue and votes in a government that will bring them home? Then the scarred old Carolinians will smile in triumph that they are back on top. They will not try to leave again in name, they will not try to reinstate slavery in name, for they know that that will lead to intervention—but they do everything they can to carry on as if they had, using clever euphemisms to disguise the fact that they have destroyed any freedom that their Negroes ever had while we were there, that they will ignore the Imperial government whenever it pleases them. And then they will be free to take out their decades of built-up resentment on the unprotected Negroes.

This would be a never-ending nightmare. War never solves any problems or stops any tragedies, it just creates new ones. So what is the alternative?

What if we simply let Carolina go? But that is rewarding treason and breaking away from their rightful rulers, I hear you cry! Poppycock, says I—if it is treason when they do it but honourable patriotism when the Meridians did it, then surely it only depends on your perspective. I say let them go, let them stew on their own. They will keep slavery, you say, and I agree it brings tears to my eyes to think of those poor children of Ham in bondage. But perhaps when they are no longer isolated within the Empire they will be able to debate the issue themselves, with abolitionists no longer seen as agents of what they consider to be a dangerous alien foe. Despite the misery of two decades past, Virginia has come to a conclusion about slavery, and is at peace. Because it decided for itself and didn’t have the decision forced on it.

So by all means let Carolina be free – both free from any government it rejects and free from the horrors of slavery. But it must be by its own hand, or none.

I do not expect many of my fellow MCPs to join me in this attitude. So we must resort to other means to avoid a war that would be both a wasteful, odious bloodbath and would lock this continent into an unending cycle of hatred and division. You all know that frankly I detest Governor Owens-Allen. It was men like him who broke Europe apart when I was young and led to the deaths of so many good men and women. Yet I begin to wonder if there is good even in him. His notion of a barrier to stand between those who would spill the blood of mankind appeals to me. But it is still a barrier constructed of men in uniform with weapons.

Therefore, I call upon the people of the Empire of North America and beyond, regardless of what their politicians say, to join me in a new Pacific Society. We will provide a different kind of barrier to separate those who seek to hate and destroy and force them to confront their own darkness rather than take it out on others. We will work to preserve peace and stop war throughout the world. And we will refuse in good conscience to serve those who seek the opposite. “Disobedience to tyrants is obedience to God”.[7]

I thank you all, and may peace reign for ever and ever, world without end.

– Maurice W. “Mo” Quedling, speech at Portsmouth University, Virginia, October 12th 1848​

*

“It is understood that MR. WHIPPLE has been writing a poem about the evils of slavery practiced by the Treacherous Southrons and in particular has been pondering for some time a suitable rhyme for a particular mechanism comprising a part of one type of COTTON-THRESHER, a METALLIC PROJECTION employed for weaving CLOTH COVERS out of UNNEEDED RESIDUE. On being informed of MR. QUEDLING’s speech, MR. WHIPPLE was seized with sudden inspiration and joyously cried out that at last he had found a rhyme for… “MAT-SHUCKING BRASS STUD”. All at Petrus wish him great success with his future literary endeavours.

– from Weinig Petrus, or, The American Ringleader, satirical magazine of New York, 34th issue, published October 16th 1848​













[1] Although Virginia and North Carolina were both slave states in OTL, this still happened to some extent and the Great Dismal Swamp’s role in the Underground Railroad is explored in Harriet Beecher Stowe’s second novel Dred: A Tale of the Great Dismal Swamp.

[2] See Part #170.

[3] This refers to Lisieux’s Orwellian-type belief that if the government insists something in defiance of the de facto situation for long enough and refuses to compromise, the people will eventually come to agree (or in extreme interpretations of his views, reality itself will shift), as mentioned in Part #40.

[4] Jeremiah 38:17

[5] Jeremiah 38:13-14

[6] Quedling is paraphrasing Matthew 23:35 here.

[7] In OTL of course the phrase is “Rebellion to tyrants is disobedience to God”, coined by Ben Franklin for the Great Seal of the United States. TTL Franklin came up with a similar but softer phrase used in a political treatise but it was not widely known until Quedling popularised it in this speech, and indeed many mistakenly think that Quedling coined the phrase.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #181: Dancing the Charleston

“And so let it began! Let young men bleed out and die on battlefields that fifty years from now only historians will be able to name! Let cities burn for causes that will be forgotten, for divisions that will seem trivial, for a victory that will be irrelevant, to our children’s children—for those of us who survive to see them…”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1849 letter to Luis Carlos Cruz​

*

From “A History of California” by J. D. Peters-Vasquez (1989)—

The decision by Ferdinand VII and Antonio II to escalate the situation with the ENA was based on two fundamental miscalculations about the prospective war. The first was that the Americans would be unable to deploy sufficient forces sufficiently effectively to significantly harm the New Spanish position either the Californias or elsewhere. The second was that, as the ENA had to cope with the ongoing Carolinian secession crisis, the Americans would be distracted while the New Spanish would be able to give their full attention to the conflict.

It was the second of these misconceptions which would be disproved first. Indeed, it was only days after the steamer departed from Veracruz for Fredericksburg with the document declaring New Spanish recognition of the Kingdom of Carolina that a sailship arrived from Old Spain with news of the Second Spanish Revolution breaking out. If the winds had been more favourable and the sailship had arrived in time, then Ferdinand might well have chosen not to risk war with the ENA and history would have been very different. As it was, New Spain was suddenly faced with two difficult situations. At this point, however, the crackdown in the Californias appeared to be somewhat effective and the crisis there had not grown to the status of a full-fledged rebellion as was the case in Old Spain. Therefore, Ferdinand took the decision to deploy a fleet with some of the Kingdom of Mexico’s finest regiments to cross the Atlantic and subdue the uprising in Old Spain, which set off in late October 1848. He did not entirely neglect the Californias, but regarded them as sufficiently stable to wait while additional regiments were brought in from New Granada, Guatemala and Peru (as well as new ones being raised in Mexico). Ferdinand was supported by his four subordinate Kings, but not without some misgivings. The Kings agreed that it was vital to put down the rebellion in Old Spain, but privately blamed Ferdinand’s own attitude and policies for the rebellion in the first place…

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

Secretary at War Matthew Clarke’s track record in the conflict is pocked with bad decisions, but it is generally agreed that one of his better moves was to effectively delegate the entire Western aspect of the war to General Sir Lawrence Washington III.[1] Despite being dismissed as an aristocrat who had inherited his position by some Supremacists, Clarke was well aware that Washington had more than earned his rank and was particularly skilled with logistics, having ran frontier campaigns on long supply lines against the Chayiks and the Rapayo among other western Indian groups.[2] He was therefore an ideal choice for a man to consider the problem of how to bring troops from the ENA’s core provinces to distant California. Voyage by sea was thus far considered impractical given the uncertain nature of the seas off Carolina for the present. Overland trails existed, of course, and had been used by the American settlers seeking a direct route to seek their fortune in California, but they were perilous and had never been used to transport a whole army. There were two main choices. The Santa Fe-Gila River Trail would have the army set off from Fort Canzus (modern Occidentalia[3]) in what was then Western Virginia and proceed along the Arkensor River until reaching Santa Fe, capital of the Mexican province of Nuevo México, before then heading west along the Rio Grande through San Luís de Tucsón[4] and finally entering the province of Old California. Alternatively, the more northerly Oregon Trail would have the army also set off from Fort Canzus, but head west through the Rocky Mountains through the Nebraska River Valley[5] into Drakesland and finally then go south through the Golden Trail into California.

The two options both had advantages and disadvantages.The Santa Fe-Gila River Trail would have fewer potential Indian attacks on the supply train, with only the Keowa[6] making consistent raids, but on the other hand the Americans would have to fight their way through New Spanish garrisons at Santa Fe and Tuscón before they even reached California. There was also the potential of an additional New Spanish army marching north along the road from Chihuahua to Santa Fe and either delaying the Americans or cutting them off. The Oregon Trail on the other hand had no encounters with New Spanish troops but considerably more chance of Indian raids from the north, where the Thirteen Fires Confederacy of the Popular Wars had shifted their base of operations to the Red River Valley south of Lake Winipick.[7] It would take longer for troops to travel the Oregon Trail but they would have the advantage of staging from Drakesland with its military forts rather than having to march straight into California with New Spanish military forces potentially dogging their heels.

In an approach that typified his thinking, when faced with a choice Washington declared “Let us do both”. Although this is often presented in films about the war as an almost Solomonic judgement, Washington’s decision was in part taken due to a more pragmatic Guerre de tonnere assessment that it would be problematic to send a large number of troops down either trail considering the limitations of resupply. Far better to split the load between the two trails, and Fort Canzus being the common starting point for both ensured that supplies could be sent by rail there from the rest of the ENA and then packed up on wagons for either trail. The fact that the staging would be taking place in western Virginia also served the political aims of the government in trying to rouse up western Virginian feeling for separation, contrasting the westerners’ enthusiasm for the conflict (in no way motivated by the sudden new market of soldiers and other military staff as customers for their businesses, of course) with the lukewarm attitudes of the eastern Virginians.

With three regiments called up from each of the four Confederations, Washington took the simple decision of sending the Pennsylvanians and Virginians along the southern Santa-Fe Gila Trail and the New Englanders and New Yorkers along the Oregon Trail. Naturally both sets of Confederations accused him of favouring the other but he felt that the troops’ personal experience on their own Confederations’ frontiers would better serve them if they were assigned to the Trail that was a closer fit for the terrain and climate of those frontiers.

Washington’s adept organisation meant that the deployment went swiftly. The Santa-Fe Gila troops were sent out first, exploiting the winter climate of the final months of 1848 which made that trail more tolerable. Of course the winter did the opposite for the Oregon Trail, meaning that the New England and New York troops would not begin their journey till the spring. The trail being longer meant that they never would have reached the Californias at the same time anyway, but this did exacerbate the division. By the time spring rolled around, of course, the nature of the war had changed dramatically, with the result that only two-thirds of the New York and New England troops ended up traversing the trail after all, the rest being recalled for operations closer to home…

*

From “A History of Naval Warfare, Volume 4: From the Great American War to the Sunrise War” by Gordon Yates and Thierry Guizot (1974)—

America’s actions in the early part of the Great American War—before many regard the war as formally having broken out, or at least being deserving of that name—were determined in part by the very different structural makeup of its Army and Navy. The Imperial Army had always been organised predominantly on a local basis, at first in the same county or city manner as its British progenitor and later on a Confederation-determined setup. While any given regiment would include the usual few soldiers originating from other Confederations, the vast majority of them were fairly homogenous. Because of this, all the regiments were theoretically ready to fight from the start of the war.

The Imperial Navy was another kettle of fish. Like the Royal Navy from which it had originated as the American Squadron, it recruited from all over with no discrimination as to the provenance of its sailors. It is true to say that this had become less and less true in the years of the Democratic Experiment leading up to the Great American War, with Carolina in particular becoming segregated—between a quarter and a third of the Navy’s ships were “Carolinian” with small numbers of sailors from other Confederations, and the remainder had almost entirely non-Carolinian crews. This was not so much a political decision at the time but simply that Carolina’s naval interests varied from those of the rest of the ENA. Aside from patrol boats on the Great Lakes and around the Acadians,[8] the other Confederations were mostly best served by contributing to the oceanic components of the Imperial Navy, ships of the line and frigates on the high seas to protect their trading interests. Carolina on the other hand was more invested in the riverine craft that would protect their trade both on the Mississippi River and throughout the West Indies. It had therefore been almost inevitable that Carolinian sailors would gravitate to that portion of the Navy and not the rest, and a self-selection had taken place. However, compared to the level of separation in the Army it was still a very mixed service, and even if the Carolinians were mostly segregated out, the Virginians were not—and Virginian sailors had to make a personal decision whether to obey their Governor and House of Burgesses or their Emperor and Parliament, and what exactly ‘neutrality’ represented. The Imperial Navy forces were hampered while this situation was sorted out, while the Carolinians had much less of a problem. Both sides built detainment camps to house sailors from the other who had been caught on ‘their’ ships, the Carolinians in Denbigh on the Flint River and the Americans at a redeveloped former prison in Cloudsborough Territory. Both camps were dogged with controversy about treatment of their former countrymen (or present countrymen in the case of the Virginians).

The paralysis afflicting the loyalist Imperial Navy was demonstrated when the government received news of Ferdinand VII’s fleet leaving Veracruz and heading for Old Spain. While the rebellion there was not particularly related to America’s own war aims, the government decided that an attack on the fleet (which was heavy with troopships) could represent an easy victory for the sake of morale and a defeat to help bring New Spain to the negotiations table later. However, Admiral Benjamin Franklin Barker was forced to admit to the Cabinet that he did not yet have a sufficiently large squadron of ‘cleaned-out’ ships yet that he would trust with the operation. This prompted a set of withering jibes from a furious Thomas Whipple and the suggestion by the Emperor that there was another option: a small but functional British fleet under Admiral Thomas Kincaid had escorted him when he had arrived in America the previous year, and it was still there, having taken part in joint operations with its American counterpart. The Cabinet agreed, humiliating a red-faced Barker who vowed to prove them wrong and began conspiring with Secretary at War Matthew Clarke, the only member who seemed to understand the difficulties Barker was facing.

As for Kincaid, he was unenthusiastic about the idea from the start and, when Frederick gave him his orders, replied “Sir, I will do this because you are my Emperor. But this is not my country and this is not our war. I do not see how this will benefit the people of Great Britain. But I will do it.”

And he did: but reluctantly. Kincaid’s fleet sailed to Bermuda and raided its larger New Spanish counterpart as it crossed the Sargasso Sea from Havana, striking at long range with rifled cannon, shells and the occasional rocket. It was more of an irritation for the New Spanish, with three troopships being sunk (though many soldiers and crewmen were rescued) and two warships being damaged. In return the British ships took some light damage and HMS Democrat lost a mast, but crew losses were light. The majority of the New Spanish forces reached Old Spain, but the British had certainly inflicted more losses than they had taken.

It wasn’t enough for the American government, who were outraged that Kincaid hadn’t sought the decisive battle they had wanted for the papers. The public fervour had been sufficiently whipped up in preparation for this that Kincaid was attacked in the streets on the way to the Cornubia Palace for a hearing and almost lynched before he was rescued by passing constables. The incident inspired Pablo Sanchez’s pamphlet “War Mania” which was later adapted and expanded into a chapter of the same name in The Winter of Nations. In the end Frederick sent him back to Great Britain where, under pressure from the Americans, the British Admiralty court-martialled him for ‘failing to do his utmost’ to stop the New Spanish reaching their destination. Comparisons to the fate of Admiral Keppel were made by the more historically-minded papers.[9] Public opinion in Britain did not concur with this decision and there were protests by many who agreed with Kincaid that ‘this is not our war’. This was really the start of, as Greville put it, ‘the Atlantic turning into a sea of bad blood’ and can be considered the ultimate point of origin of the Third Glorious Revolution. In the short term, however, President Wyndham backed the Americans’ cause even as his age and the strain of his position began to undermine his political skills.

The damp squib of the Kincaid intervention was music to the ears of Admiral Barker, who had by this point ‘cleaned out’ a decently large fleet and approached the Cabinet with a proposal. Barker detailed how minor skirmishes had already broken out between loyalist Imperial and Carolinian ships operating in Virginian waters. Virginia was attempting to deploy ships of its own to try and serve the Owens-Allen/Quedling agenda of diffusing such conflicts, but was hampered by the fact that most ships containing Virginians did not contain a majority or even plurality of Virginians and thus those ships had remained loyal to the Imperials. Virginia was having to build ships and recruit crews from scratch, and practically speaking this would have to take second priority to the Army. Therefore, there was an opportunity to engage the Carolinians at sea, and though the Carolinian navy was large, it mostly consisted of smaller craft. There were rumours of larger ships of the line being built in the Carolinian naval yards at Charleston and Maubela.[10]

Rather than simply trying to decisively win a battle at sea for morale’s sake as the government had wanted, Barker argued that they had a narrow window of opportunity to stop the rebellion before it could proceed any further. The Carolinian General Assembly was based in Charleston, a harbour city that could be cut off by an amphibious descent. The nearby waters were patrolled by Carolinian ships, of course, but numbers were down while they ‘cleaned out’ their own fleet, and for now they were still using the standard Imperial patrol patterns that Barker knew well and could figure out how to slip through. The Imperials had the Lord Washington, one of the first armourclad ships in the world, capable of standing up to anything the Carolinians could deploy, including the heavy guns defending Charleston harbour. They could do it, really do it, take Charleston in a single decisive strike and hold the General Assembly hostage.

Barker’s plan had often been misunderstood as an outdated application of the Jacobin “hold the heart” doctrine which had long since been discredited as overly simple, [?particul..?] [illegible] [?an?] [illegible] [illegible] [?…ionalism?] [11] In fact it was more a case of being born of the rather insistent northern misconception (even in the face of conflicting accounts by spies) that Carolina’s actions were determined by the rogue actions of ‘the Whigs’ who had stolen absolute power in Charleston by altering the voting system, and that the Carolinian people remained loyal to the Empire. Barker was convinced that as soon as the General Assembly was removed, the will of the rest of Carolina to fight would crumble, perhaps even welcome the Imperials as liberators. As said above, it is important to recognise that he was scarcely alone in this belief. At the time, isolated incidents like the Whitefort Revolt in favour of the Empire or the Great Uprising among the slaves of the Cherokee Empire (spilling over into Carolina proper) were treated as evidence that the General Assembly’s control over Carolina was shaky and ready to crumble at any time.

The Cabinet was divided. Clarke was enthusiastic about the plan, Martin a little less so, but Whipple thought it was too risky and Webster thought that they needed a vote by Parliament to get approval for such a drastic action. Barker argued fruitlessly that the window of opportunity was rapidly closing, that Carolinian patrols would soon become denser and use new patrol patterns, making it impossible for his fleet to slip through and make the surprise attack. Furthermore a vote, even in secret, would inevitably lead to word of the plan slipping out through some of the more porous Virginian Patriot MCPs. The Liberals remained steadfast though and Martin reluctantly shelved the plan.

The furious Barker was intercepted enroute to Byng House[12] by Clarke, who said he understood what Barker had told them better than the others and they would not get another chance at this. “Launch the attack,” he told him. “I’ll have Parliament vote on it even as your ships go in. It’ll all work out.”

Barker must have had misgivings, but he believed too strongly in his plan to argue even in the face of his Lord President saying otherwise. The fleet was ready. On November 30th 1848 the ships set out, deploying carefully from multiple dockyards and bases and assembling only on the high seas, out of sight of any fishing boats manned by skippers with negotiable attitudes to national security.

The fleet assembly was accomplished only by the application of a complex but effective new flag signalling code inspired by the now ubiquitous Optel (indeed some ships even had small shutterboxes built into their masts, but these were considered too difficult to operate and prone to breakdowns for major deployment). Optel might be necessary for the fleet’s success, but it could also doom it to failure, as Barker well knew. His plan involved landing troops from troopships north and south of Charleston and sweeping in from behind as the fleet moved into the harbour to pocket the city. If one of the observation stations on the Carolinian coast spotted the fleet coming (particularly the troopships), the Carolinians would be able to mobilise before they were in range and potentially evacuate the General Assembly before Charleston could be encircled. Therefore it would be necessary to silence the Optel towers. Barker accomplished this by sending groups of carefully-picked Marines, guided by spies, out in longboats to infiltrate the areas in question under cover of darkness. Rather than dramatically blowing them up or anything else that might risk attention, the Marines simply smashed up enough of the mechanism of each shutterbox to render it inoperable, thanking their lucky stars that the Carolinians had not yet upgraded to Electride Lamp shutterboxes for night use and that their operators were asleep rather than working through the night. They left illiterate scrawls about Caesar Bell across the towers to suggest that the actions were the work of black rebels and cleared out. By the time the troopships approached in the wee small hours of the morning, the observation posts found their shutterboxes would not respond and they were unable to warn Charleston of the attack.

And so the whole affair might have succeeded, had it not been for the treacherous march of progress…

*

From “12 Inventions that Changed the World” by Jennifer Hodgeson and Peter Willis (1990):

In 1848 only a fool would deny that telegraphy—as Optel was simply called at the time—had changed the world. Whereas once it had taken days to send a message across a country, Optel could do it in hours, sometimes even minutes on the best networks. It was a system open not only to governments and militaries but to those ordinary people who could afford it, used not only for great affairs of state but for things as mundane as love letters home or betting odds. Optel had created great employment opportunities for the blind and a new growth in the study of mathematics at university as companies competed to produce ciphers that were harder and harder to crack, in a perpetual arms race with those more nefarious interests who worked to break them. It was clear that telegraphy would only go further and further in the future, with new innovations, new kinds of shutterboxes, colours and lights, faster turnaround. Yet it is striking when one looks at future predictions made at the time that everyone thought superior telegraphs of the future would look much like Optel. There is even a memorable scientific romance tale, A Selenitic Signal by Georges Beauchamp (1845) which imagines the twenty-first century with a base on the Moon signalling to the Earth with a huge chequered grid, each square the size of France and ‘flipped’ by legions of workers assisted by steam engines, while the Earth returns the signals with a similar grid taking up much of the Sahara desert. Such tales may make us smile now, but they go a long way towards demonstrating how extraordinary and fundamentally unexpected Lectel was when it arrived on the scene.

Lectel was not invented by any one person but was the product of multiple investigations along the same lines in different countries. In France, work on electricity was focused on the electrolysis of what had once been thought to be singular elements using the Luns Battery developed by Jacob Luns and Johan Buysse.[13] As a consequence of this, while suggestions for the use of electricity as a communications method did exist, they were inevitably influenced by being viewed through the prism of this work. For example, Claude de Nassoy suggested that a signal could be sent by sending a current through a wire across many miles with the wire’s end attached to an electrode in a jar full of acid, which would produce bubbles of aquaform [hydrogen] gas that an observer would note. A more refined version of the same proposal exploited the fact that recognisable colour changes had been observed when electricity was passed through some chemicals, though the nature of these colour changes remained uncertain at the time.[14] However these would clearly never work for any kind of regular communication and certainly could never compete with Optel: they were scientific toys, nothing more. Optel continued to influence thinking over them, with the belief that at least six wires sending on or off signals would be needed to correspond to the hexameric [6-bit] code that the most common type of Optel shutterbox afforded.[15]

It was in Carolina that the first ‘modern’ Lectel system was proposed by Robert MacLean and Jack Naughtie, a railway engineer working in Ultima [Atlanta] and a lecturer in science at the University of Corte [Milledgeville] respectively. Naughtie’s genius was to realise that given the speed with which a gauge measuring electric current could register an ‘on/off’ signal, there was no need for multiple wires—a dimeric [2-bit, binary] signal could transmit data via a code just as fast as Optel, which had a broader bandwidth but more of a delay in transmission between towers. A wire by contrast could send a Lectel signal continuously across the country. The concept worked well in theory, but the problem they ran into was in insulating the wire. After experiments with rather impractical materials such as glass, they hit gold when MacLean encountered imports from the new rubber plantations in Guatemala that the Gulf Fruit Company was branching out into.[16] This insulation worked well and in 1848, after some smaller-scale experiments at home in Georgia, the two decided to go to South Province and set up a large demonstration wire to try and sell their concept to sceptical Optel companies. Given the actions of those companies in other countries in the Telegraph Wars that raged during the Long Peace era (ironically), it is perhaps just as well for Naughtie and MacLean that they never got the opportunity to demonstrate it. Or rather they did, but not in the manner they had expected.

MacLean had set up one end of the cable on the outskirts of Charleston and the second stretched across the fields ten miles away to the north, where it happened to be near one of the military observation posts…

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

The arrival of the northern troopships was witnessed by observers who would have found themselves impotent to act, were it not for the fathers of Lectel experimenting with their new invention. MacLean offered his services to the observers, who were willing to try anything, and a message was sent by the two men’s prototype dimeric code to Naughtie, who at first was convinced this was some kind of joke message. But he was convinced and he acted.

It was fortunate for the Carolinian General Assembly that Naughtie was a well-known and respected scientist with much mainstream work, or they might have paused to argue. As it was, they took him at his word that such a fleet had been observed approaching (Naughtie was careful not to mention the exact means of the transmission lest sceptics disbelieve him). A popular historical myth says that when Naughtie burst in, the MGAs were debating what independent Carolina’s flag should look like and how much of a link to the mother country should be kept, with some wanting to remove the Union Jack but keep the Oak of England, and others wanting to keep the Oak of England but remove the Union Jack. The myth goes on to say that when Naughtie cried out “the yankees are coming!” the two groups looked at each other and cried “Oh d—n it, let’s just do both!” Amusing as this supposed explanation for the Lone Star and Palmetto banner is, as usual the historical record dampens it by showing that the debate had already finished an hour before Naughtie appeared to interrupt a far more prosaic discussion.

The General Assembly was therefore ready to evacuate even as the first gun reports echoed across the city of Charleston. Men and women looked up in fear as the pencil-streaks of shells hammered into the fortifications around the harbour. Admiral Barker had tried to take out as many of the gun emplacements as he could with small teams of Marine infiltrators before the fleet appeared and had silenced nearly half, including all the fortifications on Sullivan’s Island which were captured almost intact. So it was that although the Lord Washington was certainly an intimidating sight as cannonballs rebounded impotently off its armourclad sides, it was not as impressive as the resistance put up by the Périclès later in the war, which has more come to symbolise how armourclads obsoleted so much of the existing naval strength in the world and shattered assumptions. Compared to later naval descents, Charleston had been caught napping, perhaps drunk on the government propaganda that the yankees lacked the stomach and the will to launch such an attack. Much of the military force present in the city was captured before it could be deployed.

The government itself was not so complacent and was out of the city thanks to Naughtie’s warning, the jaws of Barker’s northern and southern contingents of troops closing behind them. Uriah Adams and Belteshazzar Wragg agreed to evacuate the government to the city of Congaryton [Columbia] in the short term, but would later bring it to the rail hub of Ultima—which of course would become the permanent capital of postwar Carolina.

Altogether the capture of Charleston was relatively bloodless: five hundred military deaths on both sides combined and a hundred civilians. Some damage was done to the city by shell fire and wayward rockets but the fires were put out quite swiftly, the local fire brigades cooperating with the new occupying authorities (in contrast to the fight-to-the-death portrayals of Carolinian civilians in most media). Barker had captured the Carolinian capital and secured the shipyards with their half-dozen partly completed warships. What he had not done, however, was take the General Assembly hostage as he had promised.

And hundreds of miles to the north, as promised Matthew Clarke was calling a vote on the Charleston intervention, phrasing it as though it was some hypothetical future plan. Once he had the approval of Parliament, then he could come clean.

Except that he had not shared his plans, by necessity, with the Liberal leadership, and Webster and Whipple decided that although the plan had some merit they wanted to water it down with amendments. So they voted it down.

Two hours later, news reached Fredericksburg by Optel that the attack had taken place, even as Clarke was trying to convince the Liberals to attend another vote. Emperor Frederick is recorded as exclaiming “Now this? Are there any Americans who still take orders from their government?”

Bridges had been burned, and the war had entered a new phase…









[1] Lawrence Washington III is the grandson of Fairfax Washington, himself second son of the original Lawrence Washington. Fairfax Washington was Commander-in-Chief of the British Army back when the American forces were still treated as an integral part of it, but the family moved back to America when he died shortly before the French invasion of Britain. In a slightly unusual move, it is the line from the second son that has preserved the name—likely because that line has tended to follow the original Lawrence’s military career, whereas the line from his elder son James have mostly been more political and business figures.

[2] In OTL called the Pawnee and Arapaho. “Chayik” is a contraction of Chahiksichahik, the Pawnee’s own name for themselves, which means “men of men”.

[3] And OTL Independence, Missouri.

[4] The name Tucson comes from a Spanish rendering of a local native name and it seems likely this would be used even though the founding of the fort happened long after the POD. However in OTL the fort was dedicated to St Augustine rather than St Louis.

[5] In OTL this is called the Platte River Valley, even though it was named (a variant on) Nebraska first by French explorers predating the POD, and indeed this is what gave its name to the OTL state.

[6] Spelled “Kiowa” in OTL.

[7] The naming of the Red River comes after the POD of this timeline but seems a likely choice. Winipick is a contemporary alternative anglicisation of the French-influenced name “Ouinipigon”, which of course in OTL became Winnipeg.

[8] “The Acadians” is the term in TTL for what we would call “The Maritimes”. The TTL term is in reference to the now vanished French colony that was there, whose people were expelled and mostly ended up in Louisiana.

[9] In TTL Admiral Augustus Keppel was court-martialled after his defeat at the Battle of Trafalgar in 1783 (he was tried for treason and acquitted in OTL due to an unrelated political affair involving the American Revolutionary War). The exemplar for this sort of thing in OTL is the execution of Admiral Byng for failing to prevent the Spanish recapture of Minorca (which of course inspired Voltaire’s ‘pour encourager les autres’). However in TTL this never happened and Byng is remembered positively for his role in ending the War of the British Succession.

[10] Maubela is the name in TTL for Mobile, Alabama.

[11] Dr David Wostyn’s note: Another piece of amateur censorship. The original text appears to be ‘…particularly in an era of nationalism’.

[12] Headquarters of the Imperial Admiralty, equivalent to the Cornubia Palace for the Army.

[13] This was the case in the 1810s rather than the 1840s OTL due to the earlier invention of the Voltaic Pile (here the Luns Battery; note that as said in Interlude #11, the term ‘battery’ in an electric context actually predates the POD, but originally referred to Leiden Jars wired in series).

[14] Proposals like these also existed in OTL, but earlier on. Both the hydrogen bubbles and the colour changes are the result of redox reactions with free electrons from the electrode being used to reduce the chemicals present.

[15] This was actually worse in OTL, with some early telegraphy proposals relying on having one wire for each letter of the alphabet(!) In fairness to the engineers and scientists in question, it wasn’t that they didn’t understand the idea of using codes for letters, but the rail companies they were trying to sell the machines to were leary about having to train operators to use them, hence the desire for WYSIWYG outputs even if they were extraordinarily more complex to engineer. At least in TTL the mainstream nature of Optel means that people are already comfortable with the idea of using and interpreting codes.

[16] This is the Panama Rubber Tree Castilla elastica rather than the ‘true’ rubber tree Havea brasiliensis, which is more associated with what in TTL is currently the Pernambucano Republic—Carolinian business interests have not yet extended that far.


Part #182: Diamond Dawn

“While they tear themselves apart, in the corner, unnoticed, a single candle burns with a message of hope. We must ensure it is not snuffed out.”

– Pablo Sanchez on the Californian Declaration of Independence, 1849​

*

From “A History of California” by J. D. Peters-Vasquez (1989)—

No sooner had the New Spanish fleet left for Old Spain (harried ineffectually by the British Admiral Kincaid) did it become clear that the Campaña de Represión had backfired, the Americans were deadly serious about intervention, and Ferdinand VII had bitten off more than he could chew. The New Spanish state newspapers and propaganda could attempt to downplay the significance of events in the Californias as the security situation deteriorated, but ultimately their denials shattered when the events of New Year’s Day 1849 echoed around the world.

As we have already covered, there were many disparate groups only vaguely united in opposition to the New Spanish authorities in the Californias, though the Campaña had only succeeded in driving these closer together. One consistent misconception of the New Spanish—though it is unclear whether this was only propaganda or something Ferdinand, Antonio and Adolfo Montero truly believed—was that the rebels only consisted of ‘foreign’ settlers and that all men of good Spanish blood remained loyal to their Emperor. This was not the case. Although Emperor Charles’ declaring Monterey as Mexico’s temporary capital in the Watchful Peace had never really meant that much except on paper (with most administration remaining in Veracruz) it had led to the creation of something of a social scene and local aristocracy. That had remained even after Monterey’s official importance had declined, and many of the nobles were resentful at a reversion under Ferdinand to treating the Californias as rustic frontier provinces full of ignorant peasants. One such aristocrat was Emilia Mendoza (as she is known to history, having discarded some of her more elevated-sounding names). By day she was known as an airheaded socialite, but it was all an act, for by night she led the Monterey rebels seeking to overthrow a system they regarded as colonial rule. Despite her own noble blood, Mendoza was an egalitarian and a strong believer in Rouvroy’s Adamantianism in which fairness and meritocracy would determine who rose and who fell, and the state should look after the latter group. Her views in part stemmed from how her family had lost its lands in Oaxaca due to a dispute between alcaldes and backing the wrong horse. Thus she joined the long line of proletarian heroes of aristocratic background whose resentment at being spurned by a feudal system lead to a desire to burn the whole thing down.[1]

By the end of 1848 the Mexican Internal Security Directorate[2] had determined that their enemy had a female leader, though they never dreamed of identifying her with the flirtatious, shallow partygoer Mendoza. They gave her what was intended to be an insulting code name, ‘The Vixen’ (which in Spanish also carries connotations along the lines of ‘the Bitch’ or ‘the Whore’). Mendoza proceeded to embrace this and used it herself, emblazoning the words LA ZORRA on the doors of those local enforcers whom she and her men strangled in their beds in the dead of night. ‘The Vixen’s Kiss’ became a euphemism for a horrible death among the army, and remains a Californian idiom to this day (of course, modern times being what they are, it has also become the name of a famous cocktail).

Christmas 1848 was a melancholy one for the authorities in Monterey: they had just heard that although not defeated as such, the army had failed to catch the Russian rebel ringleaders Pyotr and Pavel Volkov, who had escaped into the lawless Great Valley after days of cavalry pursuit. Rumours abounded about the Americans being more serious than previously thought and amassing troops at Fort Canzus for the long westward trek. Many dismissed such talk and spoke of American troops dying in the empty expanse of the interior from extremes of heat or cold, from the arrows of the Keowa or the blades of the Thirteen Fires. But Mendoza and her allies decided that the time was ripe. They made contact with the ‘bandit’ forces active in the area, mostly American, who had gone to ground with the Campaña curfews. And on New Year’s Day, when many were still recovering from the defiant celebrations the previous night, they struck.

The Governor-General and his assistants were taken in the dead of night in Portolà House. Bloodshed was relatively minor, though there were running firefights with some troops and the Directorate’s agents. Of course Mendoza knew they would have to face the spectre of the New Spanish troops engaging the rebels turning round and descending back on Monterey, but that lay in the future. For now, she called the frightened people of Monterey into Customs House Square – which had not so long ago been the stage for the dumping of George Alexander’s grisly corpse – and proclaimed the creation of an Independent Adamantine Republic of California. American fighters, including Mark Hilton who had fought alongside Eustace Clarke and effectively taken over his group, stood alongside her and pledged to respect Mendoza’s declaration and honour the brief new constitution and bill of rights that she announced. It is unfair to make the claim (as some have) that these were hastily scribbled on the back of an envelope the previous night, for Mendoza had been planning this for a long time. Nonetheless they have become a little notorious for the sort of loopholes that stem from lack of committee proofreading, and it is not surprising that despite its reverence for this moment of national birth, California would eventually have to tear them down and start again in 1873.

Hilton’s support was important because many of the American Supremacist-sympathising rebel groups wanted California to become not an independent republic but a new Confederation of the Empire of North America. Hilton also wanted this, but was willing to work with Mendoza for now and believed that the Republic could be converted into a Confederation later on. Of course to some extent Mendoza was playing sides against one another, thus being the effective progenitor of what has become emblematic of California’s foreign policy. She had no formal contact with the Russians until after the Battle of Monterey Bay in April 1849.

This battle ultimately stemmed from the fact that the New Spanish troops in the Californias, particularly spurred on by an incensed Ferdinand and Antonio, indeed proceeded to turn from their attempt to enforce the government’s will on the countryside and return to Monterey. Mendoza appealed for help to the world and quoted the Malraux Doctrine that oppressed peoples deserved a right to freedom. Of course, France itself ended up on the opposite side, but her plea nonetheless struck a chord with many…

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

The UPSA under the lame duck presidency of Manuel Vinay hesitated. Vinay did not want to jeopardise the increased trade links with the New Spanish kingdoms that had been established under his government. He had drawn up plans for a new organisation dubbed the League of Friendship (Liga de la Amistad) which would see the UPSA’s client states such as Cisplatina, Rio Grande, Pernambuco and Guayana joined irrevocably to Cordoba’s axis of control but without any of those troublesome voting rights that full annexation would bring. However, Vinay had been unable to formally create the organisation during his term. Four years into it, his Unionist Party had lost control of the Cortes Nacionales when it became apparent that his rhetoric about immigration had just been a vote-winning tactic. The election produced a hung Cortes, as the Adamantines made gains but so too did the Colorados—still factionally divided, but with the Neo-Jacobin faction increasingly in the ascendancy over the Germanophiles. Some of the latter were increasingly being driven to support the more inclusive Adamantines instead, even though they disliked the Adamantines’ more moderate stances.

Vinay could not run for re-election of course, but he wanted to give his party’s candidate for 1849—the ‘President of Asturias’ opposition leader Rodrigo del Prado, who had been passed over in 1843—a fighting chance. To that end, he effectively spent the last few months of his presidency campaigning for Prado, speaking of the great prosperity that Unionist rule had brought to the UPSA, the new trade links that had been forged with her ‘brother nations’ (a far cry from his xenophobic rhetoric of six years before) and how Unionism had dealt with Adamantine corruption and misrule in areas such as the Philippines and Formosa. It was a rational and pragmatic message. And just as Vinay had defeated his opponent’s rational and pragmatic message in the last election, so this time the Unionists could not compete with the Adamantines’ impassioned romantic campaign in which they spoke of the sufferings and dreams of the Californian people. Pablo Sanchez is reported to have sardonically commented “He who lives by the sword, dies by the sword” when the election results came in.[3]

United Provinces of South America presidential election, 1849 (First round) results:

Diego Luppi (Adamantine): 41%
Rodrigo del Prado (Unionist): 30%
Alejandro Muñiz (Colorado): 27%
Others (including various Germanophile “Real Colorado” candidates): 2%

The first round results were noteworthy not only because the Adamantines did well and the Unionists did badly, but because the Colorados had substantially increased their vote compared to 1843 and come within reach of overtaking the Unionists for a place in the run-off. The lesson they took from this was that their Neo-Jacobin xenophobic message had worked better than the inclusive one of the Germanophile faction candidate Eduardo Alemán had in 1843. Of course, as has been pointed out, this is not surprising considering that xenophobic voters were particularly incensed by what they regarded as Vinay’s betrayal and were driven to vote for Muñiz in droves to punish the Unionists, but it was taken as an article of faith by the Colorados that this message would always work and next time might be the time. And so they took their first step down a dark road, with their Germanophiles heading either for the Adamantines or for the small, ineffective breakaway Mentian Party that was founded in 1854. It is hard to deny that these events must have had a substantial influence on Pablo Sanchez’s later ideas.

By contrast to this (and perhaps deliberately to appeal to Germanophile Colorados) the Adamantines ran Diego Luppi, a deputy (but not party leader) in the Cortes whose father had come over from Italy after the Jacobin Wars. Luppi would often tell the story that his father had heard the Meridian president at the time was named Castelli, and that any country in which someone of Italian blood could rise to the top despite being a minority was a country he wanted to live in. Even though the Adamantines had decidedly mixed opinions of Castelli’s chequered record these days, the message was nonetheless powerful and a good way to combat the xenophobia that Vinay had cynically used as a political weapon and that the Colorados held as a genuine belief. When asked of his opinion of Luppi, Pablo Sanchez is recorded as saying “Oh, I expect he no more believes any of this than Vinay did the opposite, it’s just that sensible ideas are in fashion now and stupid ones were six years ago. But they are not popular for the right reasons, and in time people will lose interest and decide that stupid is ‘in’ again. We need more of a change than occasionally getting a leader who might possibly give you the impression that one or two scales have fallen from his eyes. That’s not enough.”

Despite this dismissal, biographers generally agree that—at the time—Sanchez probably considered Luppi to be shaping up to be one of the better Presidents-General of his lifetime in the UPSA. His victory in the second round was certainly convincing:

United Provinces of South America presidential election, 1849 (Second round) results:

Diego Luppi (Adamantine): 59%
Rodrigo del Prado (Unionist): 41%

The scale of the landslide somewhat masked a significant fall in turnout: many Colorados, despite disliking Luppi intensely, had refused to vote for Prado and had simply stayed home on election day, a sign of the coming radicalisation of the party.

Luppi’s first business of the day was foreign policy, and he gave Emperor Ferdinand an ultimatum that either New Spain should come to the negotiating table with the Californian rebels, or else the UPSA would recognise California’s independence. This was predictably met with an outraged refusal, and—in a narrow vote of the hung Cortes—Luppi managed to push the recognition through. At the time, it seemed inevitable that the UPSA would enter the war on the side of the rebels, with some bitter old Meridian revanchists casting their eyes towards Peru again and younger freebooters drawing speculative lines across New Granada. But Luppi certainly could not push any declaration of war through that divided Cortes: it could only come if the New Spanish made the first move and galvanised public opinion against them. As it was, of course, something quite different happened with the Nottingham Affair—and by the time the UPSA took a direct hand with California, events had overtaken them…

*

From “A History of California” by J. D. Peters-Vasquez (1989)—

By February 4th, the would-be Independent Adamantine Republic seemed imperilled. Mendoza’s forces controlled only the vicinity of Monterey—many other parts of California were out of government control, but the rebels there generally had no connection with Mendoza’s group. If they won, those rebels might well fall in line, but now that possibility seemed out of sight. New Spanish troops surrounded and besieged Monterey on all sides. Fortunately, and ironically, the last two governors had built up the city’s fortifications in fear of revolution, but had never dreamed it would come from within. Supplies of powder and shot were low, though, and Monterey could only hold out for so long.

It was at this point that Commodore Amos Fowler intervened. The commander of all American naval forces—such as they were—assigned to the Drakesland capital and port city of Fort Washington (later, of course, just Washington).[4] The Pacific Squadron was not particularly well-equipped, typically consisting of those frigates and a few second- and third-rate ships of the line that the main Atlantic fleet now considered obsolete, but Fowler was a good commander if one who had a habit of not watching his tongue. Hence his current assignment, considered to be an exile or punishment by many, but Fowler was not one of them. He loved the Pacific Northwest with its untouched natural beauty, mysterious pine forests and mountains which no man had ever climbed, the exotic beasts whose furs gave it much of its wealth. Fowler played almost as big a role in the colony’s governance as Governor-General Jacobs himself, and by the time of the Californian Revolution had spent nearly a decade developing Drakesland. In particular he oversaw the construction of small dockyards to repair the existing ships of the isolated squadron and even produce a few new ones of the smaller classes, exploiting the apparently bottomless forestry resources of the region which made obtaining new masts easy. Fowler was aware of the recent history of the colony’s foundation almost fifty years before and encouraged the colonists by naming the main dockyard “Bella” after the sloop that they had built for Michael Weston and the Noochaland mission at the turn of the century, the first ship ever built in Drakesland.[5]

The idea of a line of Optel towers stretching across the barbarous interior of the continent was laughable, and so communications between the core Empire and Drakesland remained stuck in the last century. Fowler had not received word that Parliament had declared war on New Spain when he decided to act: he simply trusted in his judgement that this would have happened by the time he reached California. This was a risky gamble, but one which paid off. With Jacobs’ somewhat qualified approval, Fowler led his fleet south along the coast into New Spanish waters, carrying with them supplies and a few troops (though Jacobs had insisted on most of them remaining in Fort Washington for defence against any counterattack). Fowler paused when one of his craft reported three New Spanish frigates entering the Hidden Gate [Golden Gate], presumably to dock at Cometa. Fowler exploited the mists of the bay by sending a single rocket frigate, the Javelin, to attack the three frigates in dock and try to set them alight, thus impairing the New Spanish’s ability to launch the counterattack Jacobs feared. The Javelin was protected under cover of the mists and, using maps of the city and its docks to make range estimates, succeeded in forcing the abandonment of one New Spanish ship and limited damage to another. However, rockets were never the most accurate weapon even at the best of times, never mind when the targets were concealed, and the Javelin also inadvertently set Cometa itself alight with two rockets that went off course. The settlement suffered moderate damage and twenty deaths before the flames were doused, and even to this day Cometa is one of the least American-sympathetic parts of California in memory of the attack.

Fowler’s fleet, led by his flagship George North, then pressed on and reached Monterey just as Mendoza’s men were reaching breaking point. Mendoza was even forced to kill one of her own allies who had tried to parley with the New Spanish behind her back in exchange for his own life, but was found out. However, just as General Rubio was about to launch a final push to escalade the breached city defences, Fowler arrived. He divided his forces in two and positioned them in both Monterey and Carmel Bay, meaning they could bombard the New Spanish army from both sides in an enfilading attack that Frederick II of Prussia would be proud of. Rubio was forced to retreat and Monterey had lived to fight another day. The success of the Relief of Monterey was the catalyst needed to get most of the Spanish and English-speaking rebel groups to cleave to the Republic, and news of the victory was welcome in Fredericksburg when it finally reached it, a contrast to the difficulties closer to home.

The New Spanish realised how small Fowler’s fleet was and deployed a substantial force from Acapulco to defeat the fleet and leave Monterey open to attack again. Though the Emperor and King remained sceptical, Adolfo Montero had become convinced that a substantial number of American troops were going to pour into California—reports of the Virginians and Pennsylvanians’ attack on Santa Fe were already trickling down to the City of Mexico. Montero therefore realised that there was a narrow window of opportunity to retake Monterey before American troops could hold the field against their New Spanish counterparts, rather than rebels who would flee before overwhelming force.

The Acapulco force under Admiral Ortiz fought Fowler to a standstill in the Battle of Monterey Bay, which raged from the 14th to the 15th of April 1849 by day and by night. Eventually though the New Spanish superior numbers told, and with four American ships on the bottom of the bay, Fowler was forced to consider a retreat. Accounts at the time suggest the admiral was depressed to the point of contemplating suicide (after he had led his men away safely) due to what he regarded as his betrayal of California—or more likely his betrayal of Mendoza. It has never been proved that the two were lovers but there is substantial circumstantial evidence.

But in the end events intervened, for Fowler was not the only one to have recognised the course of events. Indeed, whereas the American-derived rebels in California were not under any more than the most indirect influence from the American government, the same could not be said of their Russian counterparts. Some of the rebels, particularly the Volkovs, had been serving the ends of the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company for a while, and now the dynamic new Director Mikhail Pozharsky (aided and tempered by his administrative sidekick Vladimir Potemkin, son of Ivan) was determined to ensure the creation of a California that would fit the interests of the Company. Given this stance, it is unsurprising that Pozharsky (who commanded his fleet in person, leaving Potemkin to run Russian Yapon from Fyodorsk [Niigata] in his absence) is reported to have considered helping the New Spanish finish off sinking Fowler’s fleet and then turning against them. After all, the removal of the American force would help secure Russia’s predominant place without rivals in postwar California, and if the act was done out of sight of land, it would be difficult to prove that they hadn’t been sunk at the hands of the New Spanish. History turns on such decisions. But Pozharsky decided differently—according to some biographical claims, purely because he admired Fowler’s courage. Of course the two would have many fallings-out later on—not least, according to those same biographers, due to being rivals for Mendoza’s affections.

Therefore the Russians stabbed the New Spanish in the back and saved the Americans from destruction. That night, Monterey celebrated, with American, Russian and Spanish-speaking veterans of the conflict sharing drinks and stories, sometimes via an interpreter. Victory Night was a microcosm of what postwar California would become.

It was a far gloomier night in the City of Mexico when the news arrived. Adolfo Montero knew that American troops had taken Santa Fe and were marching on Tucsón, and a declaration of war from the Tsar could only be a matter of time. (Fortunately for Pozharsky, who had acted even more precipitously than Fowler, Tsar Theodore was already about to declare war due to the situation in Old Spain by the time news of the incident reached his ears). With the newly Adamantine-ruled UPSA increasingly hostile and demanding New Spain allow the recognition of this upstart rebellion as a new state, it seemed as though the house that Charles built was about to come crashing down.

But, though in the end California indeed proved lost to New Spain, events played out quite differently from how they might seem on that dark night…










[1] Some (OTL) examples of such figures include Oliver Cromwell, George Washington and Napoleon Bonaparte.

[2] As in Old Spain, the Inquisition has been reorganised into this secular state security force by Ferdinand.

[3] The proverb Sanchez quotes is a paraphrase of Matthew 26:52.

[4] OTL Seattle.

[5] See Part #86. Obviously by ‘first ship’ the writer isn’t counting any of the craft the local Indians themselves built (and indeed the Chinook helped with the Bella’s construction).


Part #183: Drive to the West

“I have written much on the deleterious effects of war which cause mankind to be divided. It seems that the world is intent on spelling this out for even the most stubbornly ignorant watcher of the tides of history…”

– Pablo Sanchez on the Whitefort Campaign, 1849​

*

From – “Sharper Sticks: A History of Advancement in Warfare” by William Peter Courtenay, 5th Baron Congleton, 1952 –

The Great American War was of course a time of great innovation in warfare, not only in the development of new weapons and tactics but also a testing ground for those that had been proposed during the Democratic Experiment era. Indeed, many of the lessons learned from the Popular Wars in Europe proved to be of only limited applicability in the very different terrain and situation of the ENA (particularly given the unique circumstances of the early part of the conflict—‘flailing at arm’s length’ as many have put it). As the capture of Charleston by Admiral Barker was almost flawless (save, of course, for the fact that the General Assembly escaped) and the Carolinians had little opportunity to fight back before the action was complete, it was the Whitefort Campaign that saw the first real tests of military doctrine and assumptions on both sides…

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

Both the ENA government and the Carolinian rebels struggled to adapt to the conquest of Charleston. For the Carolinians of course it was a disaster and one which prompted soul-searching and a recognition that they had been too complacent. Many even in the government and military establishment had believed their own propaganda about ‘Yankee Doodle Yellow’,[1] all talk and no stomach. Perhaps it had not been assumed, as some made the accusation in the wake of Charleston, that the Yankees would just meekly allow Carolina to leave while making vague token protests, possibly followed by the collapse of the Empire altogether as the Carolinian proclamation of independence had claimed was already taking place. But the guiding assumptions of the government had nonetheless clearly been influenced by the attitude that the government in Fredericksburg would certainly not be the one to cast the first stone in such a decisive manner.

Naturally, this was because the government had in fact done no such thing. Clarke and Barker were heavily criticised in Parliament and there were calls from opposition leader Simon Studholme for Clarke to resign. Martin guardedly supported his predecessor as Supremacist leader however and attempted to smooth things over with the Liberals. While Webster and Whipple were furious that the attack had gone ahead without authorisation, the ease with which Barker had taken Charleston was also reassuring for those who had assumed that any naval-based descent to get around Virginian neutrality would be a risky proposition and likely end in disaster. There were nonetheless disagrements in the government about the next step to take, which almost certainly saved the Carolinians: many speculative romantics claim that if Barker had been given reinforcements immediately and allowed to march on Congaryton, Carolinian public confidence would have crumbled and things might have gone very differently. However, instead there were three weeks of squabbling over who was to blame for what and whether the government should even acknowledge Barker’s action or treat it as a rogue act and disown it. This seems idiotic to modern eyes (and indeed many contemporary eyes) but at the time there was still widespread thinking that the conflict could be minimised and escalation should be avoided to preserve the integrity of the Empire. Many Liberals accepted Quedling’s argument that a bloody conflict would only create hatred from the Carolinian populace which would lead to them never identifying as a member of the Empire again, even if forced to remain by arms. These Liberals argued that American should not take up arms against brother unless it was the last option, and some believed that Barker had done more harm than good. Others regarded Barker’s plan as a good one in principle to shock the enemy, but thought the Carolinians would now spontaneously come to the negotiating table at the loss of their capital and thought a de facto ceasefire should be observed until then. There was a general lack of appreciation of just how much the average Carolinian had already ceased to identify with the Empire before the conflict had even broken out, and this led MCPs to make bad decisions. Emperor Frederick, who had travelled through Carolina only recently, tended to have a better understanding of this than most MCPs, and risked accusation of undue meddling in parliamentary politics with his vocal support for reinforcement.

Thus while Lord President Martin struggled to get a majority to approve an increased military deployment to occupied Charleston, the Carolinian government was withdrawing from Congaryton to the more central and defensible city of Ultima, which would become the eventual permanent capital of the postwar Kingdom of Carolina. Ultima was the hub of Optel and railway lines in Carolina which allowed the government to stay in closer contact with frontline forces than the ENA imperial government could with its own. Although there was some infighting in the Carolinian government as MGAs tried to blame the loss of Charleston on each other, things were generally more united than in Fredericksburg. Speaker Adams’ first act was to order the garrisons stationed in South Province to encircle and attempt to retake Charleston. This would have been a dicey proposition at the best of times for reasons that soon became clear, but the fact that the government went off half-cocked did not help. Though the Carolinians had a good number of troops stationed in South Province, these soldiers were more used to acting as glorified police to put down slave uprisings and general urban riots. The rotation of regiments had been allowed to lag and as a result there were relatively few stationed in the heartland that had recent experience of frontline combat in the West Indies or Mexico and Guatemala (where Carolinian troops had helped the New Spanish put down rebellions of their own in the 1840s). These regiments had also been near the back of the queue when it came to updating their equipment and tactics. Many still had smoothbore muskets, or at best muzzle-loading rifles, and wore the old red British uniform that was becoming increasingly outdated for modern warfare, where camouflage was more important. (Incidentally, the green uniform used by most British and American troops at the time proved to stand out only slightly less than red when those soldiers found themselves fighting in places like Santa Fe and Tucsón).

As a result, despite Admiral Barker’s small number of troops (supplemented by elite Marines), the South Province regiments failed to retake Charleston. Charleston lacked much in the way of land-facing defences, but Barker’s more modern artillery outranged the Carolinians’ and was able to tear up the columns as they approached. The number of deaths from these actions (mostly on the Carolinian side) filled the headlines of papers across the Empire, particularly in Virginia where they gave Governor Owens-Allen and Mo Quedling much fodder for their speeches. Though Barker had the upper hand, he was also running very low on powder and shot and appealed desperately for reinforcements. The Continental Parliament finally acquiesced when the Pennsylvanian General Trevor William Jones baldly told Whipple and Webster that if they did not approve him bringing his regiments in, they would hire their own ships and go without authorisation.

Jones’ regiments arrived in Charleston just in time, for the Carolinians were starting to organise their troops better and bring up some more suitable soldiers and equipment. In Ultima the General Assembly was reacting to the defeats, busily setting up new forts to try to quickly modernise and re-equip their outdated regiments, while bringing in the experienced veterans from the West Indies. Governor Wragg appealed to the New Spanish for assistance as well, pointing to the Carolinians fighting in the Californias, and although Ferdinand refused to send Mexican troops, he did allow a small number of Guatemalan and New Granadine soldiers to be sent to Carolina. There were also a non-negligible number of volunteers fighting in self-organised battalions, young men who had grown up in villages made peaceful and prosperous thanks to Carolinian adventurers working for the New Spanish authorities to put down bandits and rebels. It took time for any of this to have an effect, though, time which General Jones was eager not to go to waste. After throwing back the Carolinian forces on either side of Charleston, he immediately drove north-west to take Congaryton. By this point it had become clear that the General Assembly was long gone, prompting several tart letters from Jones to the Continental Parliament—liberally interspersed with the Welsh profanity he had learned from his grandfather—in which he pointed out that a more rapid action could have taken the Assembly after all.

After taking Congaryton on January 20th 1849, Jones reached the limits of his supply lines and dug in. This time the politicians did not stand in the way of reinforcements, but argued about exactly what line of attack should be made. Many wanted to drive south and west for Ultima in the hope that, even if they did not capture the General Assembly, the fact that they would be running from town to town would damage their credibility among the Carolinian people and destroy Carolinian morale. However, others—usually those with more military experience—pointed out that this would represent a long, overextended salient from Charleston and Congaryton which the Carolinians could potentially retake by bringing power to a point, even though their current field forces were outdated. There was another option: Whitefort and indeed the whole eastern half of the Province of Franklin had risen up in counter-revolution against the Carolinian government and in support of the Empire, but the militias were now on the back foot as the Carolinians organised two of their less capable regiments to put down the uprising. Liberal MCPs talked loftily of the Malraux Doctrine and General Jones, who himself argued unsuccessfully that Savannah should be occupied first, was ordered to drive further to the north and west to relieve these fine patriots…

*

From: “The Rainbow Tapestry: Cultural and Socio-economic Identities in the North American Continent” by J. A. Grieves and T. Bowers (1948)—

Almost from the beginning of the Empire of North America, the Appalachian region of Nickajack[2] stood out by possessing its own identity. Not only was the identity of the people of, say, the mountainous parts of Vandalia in Virginia distinct from the rest of Virginia, but in many ways they also had more in common with their neighbours in Franklin or Pittsylvania than they did with those other Virginians. Nickajack crossed the Confederate boundaries, with a noted accent (preserving many archaisms due to the isolation of mountain life) and values and attitudes that set them apart from the lowlands. Nowhere was this more obvious than in eastern Franklin. Since at least the Popular Wars (and arguably before), Carolina had striven to define itself with exceptionalism, speaking of a Carolinian identity—and a single Carolinian identity, attempting to be inclusive of the Catholic Hispanics that had been integrated from the West Indies—which stood apart from that of the rest of the Empire of North America. Eastern Franklin was very much a fly in the ointment for those who proclaimed this position. Franklin folk would routinely cross the rather porous border with Vandalia to sup and sing with their friends from towns a few miles away on the other side of a mountain. Sometimes they would share the usual gripes of folk anywhere about taxes and inspections, and be surprised when their friends had slightly different experiences—only then remembering that in fact they were living in two different Confederations separated by a border.

Slavery had never really reached eastern Franklin, whose terrain made it unsuitable for plantations. Perhaps this might have changed to some extent given Carolina’s shift towards small-scale ownership of slaves by middle-class individuals, but in 1849 there were simply almost no black residents of the region at all. It was not that the men of eastern Franklin were pro-abolition; rather, they had no opinion on an issue that did not concern them or apply to them. Yet as the Democratic Experiment era had worn on, it had become increasingly clear that this was no longer strictly the case. With Virginia now free and closed to slavery, the border became more stringently policed and there were rumours of runaway slaves escaping into Virginia via the mountain passes, pursued by Carolinian government agents. East Franklin folk became increasingly irritated by these impositions on their way of life, and in particular how their Confederate government seemed to regard the defence and even proliferation of the institution of slavery as almost the intrinsic identity of the Confederation. It was not a government that served the interests of Whitefort and the surrounding region very well. Indeed, it continued to elect Neutrals to both the Continental Parliament and the General Assembly at a time when the Whigs had an almost total dominance over the Confederation. This was definitely one area where the northern notion that the provincial general ticket system for Assembly elections had been a Whig power grab was actually accurate—by basing the elections across the whole province of Franklin, the Whigs (in their various factions) had succeeded in diluting out the eastern vote by overwhelming it with the more numerous Whig-aligned vote of Nashborough and western Franklin.

The people of the region were thus increasingly angry at their Confederate government even before the secession and certainly rejected anything that would make their Vandalian neighbours into ‘foreigners’. The Whitefort Uprising began in September 1848 and the General Assembly first deployed troops to put it down in November, shortly before the attack on Charleston. Whitefort itself was besieged in January 1849 and the counter-revolution might have ended there, but the politicians of the ENA had other ideas…

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

As it happened, Whitefort fell to the Carolinian forces on February 12th, but control was short-lived. General Jones, supplemented with more reinforcements, drove a salient across the Midlands and Upcountry of South Province to take Moyton[3] and threaten Franklin. The mountainous terrain slowed the American advance and helped equalise the technological disparity between them and the Carolinians. Nonetheless Jones was able to reach Whitefort before the end of the month and it did not take him much longer to throw out the occupiers, who had damaged the town’s makeshift defences too much to use them in turn. Jones’ men were welcomed as liberators by the locals, some of whom had already fled into the mountains or tried to cross the border with Virginia (only to be turned back by Owens-Allen’s watchful border guard).

Unintentionally—at first—Jones had therefore cut Carolina in half. The American salient stretching from Charleston to Whitefort separated most of North Province and a chunk of South Province, which between them still had a fair number of Carolinian troops in place, from the rest of the Confederation. The next move for the American army was obvious, and for once the politicians agreed—they should push north and eastward to trap the northern Carolinian armies against the Virginia border, either forcing a surrender or for Virginia to finally be driven from neutrality one way or the other. Charlotte became the chosen target for axes of advance from Whitefort, Congaryton and Charleston, and more newly-raised regiments continued to be channelled into Jones’ army via Charleston. The Carolinians meanwhile had reorganised their navy by this point—while the Americans’ still lagged behind—but despite overwhelming force, the Carolinians proved unable to retake control of Charleston’s waters while the invincible Lord Washington could tear through any of their ships. Nonetheless several Imperial ships were sunk while caught in isolation and each of these victories was somewhat desperately trumpeted by the Carolinian papers.

The one bright spot for the Carolinians was that Jones’ strategy necessarily took the pressure off the rest of the Confederation, buying them time to continue to reorganise their army and bring in reinforcements. The existential threat to Carolina was made clear by the fact that the government withdrew all its garrisons from the West Indies, careless of the slave rebellions that promptly broke out, particularly in Hispaniola where memories of the Haitian African Republic were still preserved. Some elements of the American government, particularly among the Supremacists, paid particular attention to these events and regarded them as both a potential problem and opportunity. There were those who believed that anything that could hurt the Carolinians’ cause was worthy of co-option and wanted to send military support to the black rebels, while others found the idea of another Haitian African Republic to be at least as abominable as anything the Carolinians could come up with. Both factions agreed however that this was a good opportunity to ensure that any postwar Carolina was stripped of the West Indian islands that had given the Confederation wealth and power, and therefore the government created a task force dedicated to seizing control of these now unprotected islands for the Empire. The fleet was put together in a hurry and suffered from more problems with Virginian mutineers than other parts of the Navy, but Admiral James Paul Warner was a good commander and particularly suited to this problem. He proceeded to pioneer many of the ‘island hopping’ tactics that would be used by many nations in later wars, and much like his contemporary Lawrence Washington III he was skilled in organising the logistics apparatus needed to resupply his forces, distant and isolated from their home ports.

Nonetheless the West Indian intervention is now usually regarded as a mistake on the Americans’ part. It took troops and ships away from the main front in Carolina and in Hispaniola (and to a lesser extent Cuba, where Warner landed in August 1849) it embroiled the ENA in a quagmire where there were often no right decisions. Cases of white families being brutally killed by vengeful former slaves (not to mention pre-emptive killings of innocent slaves by white families afraid this would happen to them) made the American military a target for ‘why didn’t you stop this’ editorials in papers, as though Warner’s small force could somehow keep the two intermixed groups apart. The very tactics that Warner invented worked well militarily but were a political problem—when nobody could keep track of which islands Warner had landed Marines on yet, inevitably any massacre in the West Indies became Warner’s fault, even if his forces had never gone near the island in question. Of course, the Carolinian papers were careful to paint Warner as a gleeful monster who loved to watch black rebels committing crimes de guerre, while the northern papers tended to present him more as an incompetent fool who had bitten off more than he could chew. Neither portrayal was fair, but Warner remains one of the most controversial figures of the war, particularly given the eventual fate of ‘his’ front.

The situation for Carolina in June 1849 seemed bleak. The Americans had taken Charlotte, were closing on Raleigh where the remaining Carolinian northern armies would make their stand, and Barker and Jones had set up a ‘Provisional Continuity Government of the Redeemed Confederation of Carolina’ in Charleston, mostly stocked with yes-men and Nickajackites to rubber-stamp decisions taken by the military authorities. The Carolinians’ best troops were massing at Ultima ready for General Rutledge’s counterattack aimed at the Americans’ flank, but morale was low. Few really thought that they could win, and sadly feared what they saw as the bootheel of the ENA slamming Carolina down into the earth for all eternity.

And then everything changed…

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

Prior to the Nottingham Affair, it had seemed clear what the UPSA’s position on the Great American War had been. Though the Meridians had substantial military might—stemming from President-General Portillo’s military reforms and only expanded since the successes of the Brazilian War—there was little public appetite for a direct intervention, certainly in the Carolinian front which was regarded as an internal American matter. California was a different matter, with the declaration of the Republic being seen as a positive step by many (particularly those on the Adamantine side, of course) and only a few Unionists feared that Meridian support for the Republic would damage her trade relations with New Spain. The government of newly-elected President-General Luppi supported the Republic and leaned on the New Spanish to come to the negotiating table, but took no direct action (unlike the Americans and Russians). Public opinion remained only vaguely enthusiastic for the Californians’ struggle; Luppi allowed the formation of volunteer brigades to go to California to fight and let that be an end to it. He was more interested in domestic reforms, in particular in trying to undo a lot of the climate of division and suspicion that Manuel Vinay’s presidency had engendered. But like so many leaders throughout history, what he wanted to spend his term on and what he was forced to spend his term on were two different things.

Carolina was desperate to gain international recognition for its declaration of independence. As of June 1849, the only states to recognise the independent Kingdom of Carolina were the Empire of New Spain (and its four component Kingdoms) and the Kingdom of Louisiana (q.v.), itself a revolutionary breakaway only recognised in turn by New Spain and Carolina. To try to seek further recognition beyond the Concordat, Carolina sent ships with diplomatic missions to the capitals of Europe. They were mostly turned away, of course, or only entertained as part of a ploy by nations which had no intention of actually going through with a recognition from which they had nothing to gain. One Carolinian ship, the Nottingham, was assigned to go to the UPSA instead. In order to reach Buenos Aires the Nottingham’s captain, James Trimble (known as “Trim Jim”), had to evade pursuit by Imperial ships operating out of Bermuda. He rounded Cabo de São Roque in the Pernabucano Republic without incident but then faced an ambush from HIMS Harrisville[4] under Captain Alfred Benton. The Harrisville was operating out of the small naval station maintained (at a considerable loss) by the Imperial Navy on Falkland’s Islands. With some brilliant seamanship, Trimble dodged his militarily superior opponent in an epic chase and made it into Buenos Aires territorial waters even as the Harrisville’s bow chaser finally holed her below the waterline. The Nottingham limped into dock, trailing smoke and her slave-worked pumps at full power keeping her afloat. In his attempt to prevent the Nottingham reaching port, Benton had only succeeded in ensuring that all Buenos Aires knew about her. This was a story, and all the papers wanted to interview Captain Trimble.

The Intendant of Buenos Aires Province, Rafael Padilla—who was also effectively mayor of the city under the then-current arrangement, though he delegated that responsibility—had mixed feelings when he met with Trimble. Under other circumstances he would have turned the man away, but was aware that this meeting carried responsibilities above his pay grade. However he was reluctant to allow Trimble to go to Cordoba himself, and instead hemmed and hawed while sending Optel messages to President-General Luppi for clarification. Given that local public opinion in Buenos Aires was fascinated by Trimble’s adventure, however, he did offer to have the Nottingham repaired in one of Buenos Aires’ many dockyards. Trimble was disappointed to be brushed off but grateful for the repairs.

All of this was observed at third-hand via agents and Optel intercepts by Captain Benton, who was fuming. He believed he had good reasons to dread the approach of a Carolinian envoy to the Meridian government. Relations between the UPSA and ENA, though generally good since President Mateovarón had worked to repair the damage done by the Third Platinean War, had become strained in recent years over the matter of Falkland’s Islands. In theory the legal status of the islands was absolute: Meridian recognition of their ownership had been a key plank of the treaty that had ended the Third Platinean War, unsurprising given the role of the Cherry Massacre in the casus belli. However, some Meridian revanchists pointed out that the treaty had stated that the islands were British, and since the Inglorious Revolution they had been taken over by the Americans and were now run as an American outpost. These Meridians therefore argued that the treaty was invalid and the issue was on the table again. The islands were not so much desired for their own sake (though the nearby waters were another matter) as the fact that foreign ownership of them was regarded as a dagger aimed at the heart of the United Provinces—and given that the UPSA had already suffered bombardment of its coastal cities more than once, the Meridians were particularly paranoid about this happening again in the future. Their actions in the Brazilian War had partly been motivated by a desire to ensure that no other power in the Americas could pose such a military threat to them again, yet the ENA unquestionably still did.

Therefore almost as soon as the American takeover of the islands was complete, the Meridians had begun pressing the ENA diplomatically about the islands’ status. Lord President Mullenbergh’s Radical-Neutral coalition had been thought to be more pliable than the alternatives and more open to proposals for the islands either to be sold or at least for their sovereignty to be shared. However, though Mullenbergh had allowed discussions to take place, they had gotten nowhere. After Mullenbergh’s death and Vanburen’s takeover, leaks concerning the discussions had been a powerful political weapon for the Patriots (or rather for their effective election director Edmund Grey) and had contributed to the Patriots’ crushing victory in 1840. This had dampened Meridian expectations considerably, and the Patriots certainly steadfastly refused to even consider the issue. Things might have become more favourable after 1844 and the formation of a Liberal-led government, save that part of the coalition agreement between the Liberals and Patriots saw the Patriot Simon Studholme retain the Foreign Ministry, continuing the same policies as before. Thus, for want of a reshuffle, relations between the ENA and UPSA declined when they might have turned a corner.[5]

Benton was well aware of how the issue of the islands had continued to be a sticking point between the two great American nations (as Mateovarón had called them). Things had only worsened due to an incident in 1846: President Vinay had sent a military mission to Tierra del Fuego to better enforce the national will on the rather wayward Moronite colony, only for its leader to be killed by a Moronite sniper. That led to a crackdown against the Moronites and the Meridian papers to fill with lurid stories about their ‘bizarre’ sexual practices, but more importantly for international relations, the Moronite had used an American-made rifle of a new model only recently issued to Marines. It was clear that it had somehow made its way from one of the Marines stationed on Falkland’s Islands via a network of deals, drunken bets and three-day passes, but many Meridians claimed it was a deliberate act of American interference in the internal affairs of the UPSA. Over the next three years the papers often carried exposés of more American weapons being found in use by anti-government rebel groups in Cisplatina and Rio Grande—which were older, obsolete muskets and rifles that (ironically, as it turned out) had originally likely been sold by Carolinian companies and then propagated by New Spanish smugglers. But it was a better story to suggest that the American government was trying to undermine the Meridian state and to paint Vanburen and especially Martin as evil imperialists plotting to once again send a fleet to bombard Buenos Aires.

This was by no means a majority opinion in June 1849 but it did unquestionably influence broader public attitudes towards the ENA. Benton was afraid that, despite having no particular attachment to the Carolinian cause beyond some of their economic ties, the Meridian government might consider selling arms to the Carolinians ‘as payback’ for the Americans’ alleged involvement in the previous cases. Benton’s own opinion was distorted by the fact that, as usually the most senior officer in Falkland’s Islands, his view of the UPSA emphasised the negative—his spies constantly feeding him stories about Meridians talking about the coming conquest of the islands and war with the ENA. Of course the vast majority of Meridians never mentioned either subject, but Benton only heard about those that did.

Benton therefore decided that he had to act, but was also acutely aware that American involvement must not become apparent. To that end he used his contacts to hire mercenaries to kill Trimble and sink the Nottingham in dock. The operation was rushed—and botched. Trimble was not stabbed in his bed at midnight but shot at in public while speaking to the Intendant, who suffered a severe but non-fatal wound while Trimble himself escaped with only a crease across his ribs and was able to help apprehend the gunman. The Nottingham’s crew were roused and got into a running firefight with the mercenaries that resulted in a nearby dockyard burning down and the almost-completed frigate within being damaged beyond repair. The people were outraged, but there was no direct evidence tying either incident to ENA forces, with the Harrisville innocently patrolling back and forth outside Meridian territorial waters. Trimble insisted to the Intendant’s deputy that he could prove that Benton was responsible, and did so by signalling to the Harrisville at night with a lamp, pretending to be the mercenaries in question. The Harrisville had not yet become aware of what had happened in the city (though Benton had seen the smoke from the dockyard) so Trimble sent a message describing a successful destruction of the Nottingham and its own dock burning down, as well as Trimble’s own death ‘but the intendant was injured’.

If Benton had had time to set up a code, or had even thought to use a more complex exchange of passwords than a question and answer that any American (even a Carolinian) would know, things could well have gone very differently: the twentieth century would be unrecognisable, history as we know it an alien field. But Benton replied, giving the mercenaries grudging approval and assuring them that they would be paid, and that Padilla’s injury was ‘regrettable but acceptable collateral damage’.

Trimble’s ploy worked. The intendant’s deputy was enraged, and when the story leaked out the people of Buenos Aires began protesting in the street and, in a darker moment, attacking American-owned businesses. As Pablo Sanchez sadly noted, they did not distinguish between different kinds of Americans and the mob was quite as happy to beat up and rob Carolinians like the James Trimble they so admired. Even as President-General Luppi finished composing a memorandum to send to Intendant Padilla to tell him to brush off Trimble and turn him away, the Optel shutterboxes began clattering again and he learned that events had overtaken him…
















[1] A reference to a century-old Williamite marching song dismissing Frederick I’s American supporters as cowardly fair-weather friends (see part #5). As the term Yankee is regarded as only applying to northern Americans in Carolina, it is easily repurposed for their own use, even though the British originators would have meant it to apply to the Carolinians as well.

[2] This term is also used for Appalachia in OTL, being a corruption of the Cherokee name Anikusatiye.

[3] OTL Greenville. Moyton is a worn-down form of Moytoy’s Town, reflecting the fact that this area used to be part of the Cherokee’s lands before the late eighteenth-century land exchanges that saw them move westward to take over the area of OTL Alabama and Mississippi.

[4] Named for the town of Harrisville in Pennsylvania, which is OTL’s Harrisburg – the land was already owned by the Harris family before the POD, but the actual town’s founding happened after it, and happens to have taken a different suffix.

[5] Previously mentioned in Part #173.


Part #184: While the World Wondered

“History is a fickle mistress. A continent may become used to being in the electride light [limelight], being the stage for drama and tragedy, the grand opera to which all the discerning ladies and gentlemen flock. And they forget that not so long ago, in the grand scheme of things, the same was true of another continent, which is now nothing more than a bawdy music-hall or a deserted ruin. If we are to build a functioning system of governance of the world united, it is not merely necessary to abolish the lie of nationhood in the minds of the populace—we must ensure that no geographic portion of this nationless world must be allowed to take centre stage. The world must be an angelic choir, not a solo by the villain of the peace while the anonymous chorus looks on…”

– Pablo Sanchez, The Winter of Nations, 1851​

*

From: “La belle époque, le beau royaume: France 1810-1910” by Jean Lagarde (1982, English translation 1984)—

France’s involvement in the Great American War can be described as a series of missed opportunities hampered by incoherent direction from above. Whereas France’s rebellious foe Louisiana pursued close alliances with New Spain and Carolina through the Concordat, France never became more than a cobelligerent to the Empire of North America, whereas the two could have more closely collaborated to work towards a very different outcome for the war. Though this is sometimes blamed on the American Foreign Secretary Michael Webster, Georges Villon’s attitude is a more likely culprit. Villon never truly transitioned from regarding the war as anything more than the vote-winning posturing that his colonial policy had begun as. In Villon’s defence, of course, there were many other foreign policy issues to consider. France in 1849 was the first power in Europe as far as military might was concerned, but even such a nation could be stretched and overwhelmed. The Great American War and its European fronts—most of which, at the time, were not considered even marginally related to the same war, but have been grouped under it by later historiographers—seemed almost deliberately designed to overwhelm France with potential problems on virtually all of her borders.

In the east, of course, there was both the Unification War and the Patrimonial War. France remained aloof from both, despite criticism from the opposition Adamantine Party and hypocritical pleas from the Isolationsgebiet in the closing stages of the former, but nonetheless the nature of those wars required France to station a significant number of troops along her borders in case they proliferated. In the south, Spain was fighting a bloody civil war that spilled into the Pyrenees, with kleinkriegers often retreating into the mountains to escape an attack from Palafox’s troops (or occasionally vice-versa). Some form of French intervention on that front seemed like only a matter of time, and that was a form of intervention that had set all of Europe alight in the past. And finally in India the Great Jihad was slowly grinding towards France’s colonial possessions, though during Villon’s term in office only the edge of the shadow could be glimpsed.

Given these other demands, the need to reimpose colonial control on the theoretically French West Indies was naturally a lower priority. Besides, on paper it seemed desultory. However, the outbreak of the broader Great American War complicated matters, to say the least.

Following the Bougray Incident in 1848 and the embarrassing apology France had to make to Carolina for seizing its citizens and their human property, Villon decided to go on the offensive. He sent the brand new armourclad warship Périclès to the West Indies to head up a new series of missions operating out of Cayenne in which the remaining French islands would be taken from Louisiana’s administration and their slaves freed. The impressive sight of the Périclès was intended to intimidate any opposition into thinking twice. The operations netted Villon a neat little set of newspaper headlines of islands retaken and slaves freed, a stick with which to beat the opposition Adamantines (while, of course, the Noirs protested the emancipation, Noir leader Jacques Garnier memorably filibustering by reading out translated passages from Andrew Eveleigh’s The Burden in the Grand-Parlement). By the early months of 1849, however, the Great American War was beginning to cause problems. Slave rebellions were breaking out in Carolinian islands as the Carolinians withdrew their forces to the mainland, the Americans were sending Admiral Warner and his fleet to try to conquer the same islands, and New Spanish ships were also operating out of Veracruz to guard against any attempted American intervention in the Gulf to back up their westward-heading troops north of Chihuahua. It was not really a case of if France would get embroiled in this conflict, but when.

Villon recognised this and decided that he had to step up his timetable to bring Louisiana in line before the region became too hectic. He had heard of the signing of the Concordat but dismissed it as empty posturing. He sent the experienced and respected colonial officer Nicolas Bertrand to Nouvelle-Orléans with an ultimatum for the Grand Duke. Bertrand and Foreign Minister Chamfort had misgivings, believing that France should strike a more conciliatory note than it did. Villon, however, had decided that his previous ‘gentle pressure’ approach would not get results based on how Louisiana had reacted to the Bougray Incident. Perhaps blaming himself for this, he overreacted the other way. Villon’s ultimatum—known as the Vœu impardonnable (Unforgivable Vow) in Louisiana—was stark, demanding that the Grand Duke hand himself over for questioning and potential criminal charges and declaring that any Louisianan still keeping slaves after the government’s edicts was already breaking the law and open to judicial action. Grand Duke Jean-Luc d’Aumont promptly tore it up and had Bertrand literally tarred and feathered before he was sent back to his ship, his mouth gagged with a rolled piece of paper. When this was freed from the poor envoy and unrolled by Admiral Rivet on the Périclès, it turned out be a Declaration of Independence of the Kingdom of Louisiana, with the Grand Duke now styling himself King Jean-Luc I, signed by many of the great and the good of the colony. Clearly there was substantial public support for the move—Villon’s policies have provoked anger among many. The would-be King went on to declare that this was not the first time that a despotic regime in Paris had made unreasonable demands of Louisiana, and Louisiana would be no more amenable to Villon’s tyranny than it had been to Robespierre’s and Lisieux’s. Jean-Luc painted himself as a hero in the same guise as Charles-Michéle Ledoux, who had turned away Villeneuve in 1800.[1]

Naturally the Bertrand incident led to outrage in France, withering newspaper headlines and the sense that Something Must Be Done. In the face of strong (and often well-justified) criticism from Raymond Dupuit and the Adamantines, Villon declared that the ‘illegal rebel regime’ in Louisiana would be crushed. Additional ships were sent to the West Indies, staging from Cayenne. The attack, which took place on 14th July 1849 – around the same time that the war was escalating into involvement from the UPSA – was spearheaded by the Périclès. Indeed, Villon even considered sending France’s other armourclad Spartacus to the West Indies as well, but decided in the end that it should be kept closer to home lest any of the other conflicts on France’s borders intensify. A virtually invincible armourclad stationed in Toulon did a lot to dissuade either side of the Patrimonial War from expanding the naval side of their conflict into intercepting other nations’ trade.

The Louisianans had access to a substantial fleet of converted merchant ships equipped with cannonades and a few true warships, as well as some coastal defences. The Battle of Lac Borgne has gone down in history because it demonstrated just how impotent all that was in the face of an armourclad. Cannonballs and shells bounced harmlessly off the Périclès’ armour, only for the ship to reply with rifled cannon and rocket fire that sent Louisianan ships to the bottom of the lagoon.[2] Only those Louisianan ships and emplacements that targeted the other, non-armourclad French ships in the fleet had any success. If Villon had hoped the Périclès would sap enemy morale, he was right. Many Louisianan militiamen manning the forts surrendered under the guns of the warship. It seemed as though nothing in the world could stop an armourclad: of course, this was before the Manhattan Massacre changed some assumptions to say the least.

The Battle of Nouvelle-Orléans was not fought in the city itself but closer to the settlement of Chalmette.[3] The French were outnumbered but they had access to troops of what was, at the time, generally considered to be the finest army in the world. The Louisianan forces were brave but could not stand up to the French drill or their new weapons such as the celebrated Lièvre steam-wagon.[4] The Lièvres had light armour (and are thus usually not considered in the endless debate of what was the first ‘true’ protgun) but their superior speed and suspension compared to earlier steam-wagons made them a shocking weapon all over again. If the men of Louisiana were not quite as startled as the German alliance had been on the fields of Lille before Boulanger’s genius, their morale was certainly undermined. ‘King’ Jean-Luc initially fought on in the streets of Nouvelle-Orléans, forcing the French to take the great city street by street. Numerous examples of fine French colonial architecture, some predating the Revolution, were damaged or destroyed in the process. In the end the King was reluctantly dragged away by his designated chief minister Pierre Gaspard and the rebel government withdrew to Baton Rouge.

Admiral Rivet and General Dufaux had won a great victory between them and fulfilled Villon’s demand to humiliate the Louisianans’ attempt at declaring independence. Yet Nouvelle-Orléans was a restless city and damaged by the fires and general destruction of how it had been taken. Despite their superior performance, the French had taken considerable losses from their small force and it seemed that the King had no intentions of throwing in the towel—indeed militiamen from north Louisiana began probing the edges of French-held territory only a month after the battle. Rivet began drawing up plans to try to sail the Périclès up the Mississippi to bombard Baton Rouge, but was hampered by the Louisianans preparing defences all the way up the river to try to delay the ship’s voyage. Rivet was keenly aware that he could not afford to let the ship’s feared reputation be punctured by embarrassingly getting stuck on a sandbank or similar, so for the present he pressed cautiously up-river with his conventional frigates, sometimes exchanging fire with Louisianan positions.

Rivet’s problems were as nothing compared to Dufaux’s, though. Nouvelle-Orléans was surrounded by wetlands, and trying to push through them into the rest of Louisiana exposed his small number of troops to difficulties which the Louisiana militiamen were experienced with—the advantage shifted back to their side. After a couple of messy skirmishes that ended in French defeat or Pyrrhic victory, Dufaux became firmly opposed to trying to break out of Nouvelle-Orléans without additional numbers. At the same time, Rivet informed Villon (via courier ship going through Cayenne to evade the Carolinian-American naval fights around the Greater Antilles) that he was unwilling to carry out his stated order that slavery was to be immediately abolished in all French-held territory and slaves confiscated from their masters without compensation in punishment of Jean-Luc d’Aumont’s defiance. Rivet said that he and Dufaux simply lacked the troops to hold down the city, which would explode into violence and unrest if the order was given. He requested additional forces if Villon was insistent on pressing ahead with the plan.

Villon fumed but agreed to send more soldiers, despite the rapidly looming matter of Spain. The French fleet set out from Bordeaux on September 1st, 1849 and headed for Cayenne. Near the end of that leg of its journey, the fleet intercepted a ship near Aruba that was smuggling slaves taken out of Nouvelle-Orléans before the battle on to Demerara to be sold. Of course the irony was that Dufaux and Rivet had not carried out the abolition that the smugglers had feared, but Commodore Darrieux was determined to rectify that. In the process of holding the ship, the French exchanged fire with a pair of Republic of Guyana patrol boats demanding the vessel be released. The French ended up inadvertently sending one of the boats to the seabed in the process, though some survivors were rescued. This provoked an outraged diplomatic note from Stadtholder Kuyper in Belém, but at present nothing more. Ultimately Guyana would not act without approval from the UPSA, and at present the UPSA was focused on the ENA.

The French reinforcements therefore arrived, but even with them, General Dufaux found it tough going. Certainly any optimistic notion that Louisiana would crumble as soon as Nouvelle-Orléans was taken proved to be as much of a phantom as the Americans’ contemporary notion about Charleston…

*

From: “Chasing After The Wind: The British Isles, 1807-1907” by Alan Micklebridge (1989)—

From the start, British public opinion was rather lukewarm about the Great American War. There were a fair number of people who still cared passionately about slavery, though a focus on the country’s own domestic problems closer to home tended to prevent that from becoming a mass movement. Still, it was very rare to find anyone by the 1840s who would actually defend the institution of slavery. Views of America in general were much more ambiguous. There remained a persistent sense of resentment against the ENA for failing to intervene in the Inglorious Revolution until it was too late and Blandford was already defeated. Many asked the question ‘If they didn’t help us, why should we help them?’ Yet Great Britain’s role in the war was not the result of President Wyndham being pressured by Martin or the King-Emperor, as many claimed both then and now. Wyndham regarded Carolina’s actions through a Regressive lens of being an act of naked defiance to their rightful Emperor and one that must be harshly punished. It mattered not that Wyndham agreed with the American Patriot and Whig position of opposing the Supremacists’ proposed constitutional reforms—such things were small potatoes besides the matter of high treason.

Wyndham was realistic enough, however, to recognise that any British contribution to the war would necessarily be minor. The military had been slashed both to save money and thanks to the constitutionally enshrined paranoia of the Populists. The Kincaid incident was an embarrassment, however, and though Kincaid had his defenders, it is easy to forget that in the early days there were many more British people calling for his head for cowardice. Wyndham diplomatically had Kincaid locked up in the Phoenix Tower prior to his court-martial and decided that a victory was required to restore public morale. On the urging of the Americans, rather than sending additional help to the Carolinian front, Britain would aid in California. This was made more urgent by the Meridian entry into the war in 1849. Ironically this was something that Britain was arguably partly responsible for. When Captain Benton had inadvertently revealed he was behind the actions in Buenos Aires, he realised his mistake and decided he had to fall on his sword. He sent a message in a sloop to the ENA with instructions to the government to disown him as a rogue agent and planned to surrender to the Meridian forces without a fight when they came to attack the base on Falkland’s Islands, giving himself up. However, a British trade ship, the Toucan, wandered into the path of the Meridian fleet deployed to go to the islands. The Meridians regarded the Americans and British as one and thus rather aggressively fired shots across the Toucan’s bow and demanded it halt for inspection. The Toucan’s captain, a Populist supporter of the ‘I know my rights’ variety, fired back and was only taken after damage. Thus when the Meridians came to the islands, Benton was given no chance to surrender and was killed before he tried to give an explanation—along with most of his crew when a Meridian shell touched off the Harrisville’s magazine.

News of the ‘Second Cherry Massacre’ in the Falklands reached America before the sloop (which had been detained by Pernambucano patrols for two fatal days) with the result that Michael Webster had already put out outraged messages before knowing of the reasons why the Meridians had struck at the islands. Bitterly he wished that he had known of Benton’s actions so he could have disowned them as Benton suggested, but now it was too late—the American press was already building up Benton to be a heroic martyr, and the ‘unprovoked conquest of American land’ meant that a declaration of war was inevitable. “We shall not rest until the Jack and George once again flies over the islands where American blood has been shed once again,” Webster declared to Parliament, but even he sounded unconvinced. All of a sudden, what had been a very winnable war for the ENA had become grossly more complex.

Due to Meridian waters now becoming hostile, American ships could no longer realistically round the Horn to go to California, meaning that the alternative was to round the Cape and go the long way via the Pacific, which the Royal Navy was better positioned to do. To that end, Wyndham ordered that a fleet be deployed under Admiral Compton, a dispossessed aristocrat who found that the Navy (Kincaid notwithstanding) was the service least touched by Populist influence. Compton’s fleet, led by his flagship HMS Rifleman, sailed from Portsmouth to Dakar, then on to Natal. There was a debate about whether to go to Calcutta or New London (in Cygnia) as the next port of call due to differing opinions about the trade winds at that point of the year. Compton decided to split his forces in the end, going with the New London half and leaving the Calcutta half under the command of Commodore Cavendish, a man of like background. In the end only the New London half reached California in March 1850, where they played a significant role alongside the Russians and the remaining American naval forces in fighting the New Spanish and the occasional Meridian ally. The Calcutta half arrived in that great city at a time when Anglo-American Bengal was in turmoil, Haidarabad was on fire, and the East India Company was desperate for troops to protect their centuries-old investments from the Mahdi’s jihadis. And so Commodore Edward Cavendish would have quite a different role to play in history than he had expected…






[1] See Part #62.

[2] Lac Borgne (AKA Lake Borgne in OTL) is presently a lagoon connected to the Gulf of Mexico, but was originally mapped in the 18th century as a lake separated from the Gulf by wetlands that eroded away. In TTL it has already ceased to be a lake due to the digging of a canal to facilitate an alternative entry to the mouth of the Mississippi after the latter was temporarily blocked by a hurricane depositing sediment that required dredging.

[3] Which is also where the Battle of New Orleans in the War of 1812 was fought.

[4] Lièvre is French for ‘hare’ – a punning Aesop reference to how an earlier type of steam-wagon was named the Tortue.


Part #185: The Periphery

“It is the Negroes that I feel most sorry for. This conflict should be about their fate, but they have been pushed aside into a footnote by both sides. I need not explain why the slavers regard them as less than human, but so too do the slavers’ enemies. They reduce the Negroes to a casus belli, a fulcrum on which to balance a seesaw of ideological disagreement, nothing more. And the majority of such people want to send the Negroes back to Africa, as though it was bringing white and black together in the first place that was the mistake, and it is impossible for them to live together as equals. At least the Indians may win a form of acceptance and equality from some quarters if they abide by arbitrary and invented European cultural mores. The Negro is ridiculed and attacked if he attempts even that. Ask any anatomist: beneath the skin every man is the same. I challenge anyone to identify the colour of the skin beneath which a given skeleton once lay buried. In our bones, mankind is one…”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1851 speech
Note: It is recorded that Sanchez, a university professor, neglected to realise how controversial anatomical dissection of humans remained in many quarters, and reporting of his speech seized almost exclusively on this issue. Sanchez was reportedly highly frustrated that his point had been missed due to his audience being sidetracked by his analogy.​

*

From: “KLEINKRIEG! A History of Uprisings and Partisan Warfare” by Jonah Levison (1988)—

Black uprisings played a significant but often neglected role in the Carolinian front of the Great American War. These uprisings can be divided into two main categories: West Indian and Continental. The latter group—the largest and most important being the Yazoo Rising in the Cherokee Empire, with others focused on the ‘Black Belt’ of concentrated slave population stretching all the way up to the Virginian border—were noted for taking their chief inspiration from Caesar Bell, the rebel slave who had broken his own chains and established a temporary black ‘state’ in the Wilderness of Spotsylvania during the Virginia Crisis. Most of the rebels in the Cherokee Empire and Carolina knew little about Bell beyond this (and the fact that his body had never been found after American troops had crushed the Wilderness rebels in 1834), but this was an advantage rather than a disadvantage. It meant that Bell became a mythological figure who could be adapted to whichever situation was required, and his unknown fate meant that he could one day return to slay the slavers. Almost every single separate rebel leadership across Carolina and the Cherokee Empire firmly insisted that Bell had originally been born there and had been sold to a Virginian landowner as a child, establishing a connection. Stories about Bell were invented, reinvented, traded, muddled and mixed. The oral tradition outlived the Great American War and by the time of the Pandoric War, a fairly unified and coherent (but almost entirely fictional) account of Caesar Bell’s heroic life was repeated across the region and even beyond. Comparisons to figures like Robin Hood are common in literary analysis.

The West Indian risings were distinct from the Continental ones. While there had been slave risings in Carolina before, the knowledge of them had been ruthlessly suppressed by the authorities and in any case the rebels preferred the more romantic, unknowable story of the exotic Caesar Bell and his fighters in Virginia. In the West Indies, by contrast, maroon rebels had sustained almost continuous pseudo-states in the interior of Jamaica, Hispaniola and to a lesser extent Cuba. They had been there when those regions had been British or Spanish colonies, and they had continued throughout the Carolinian ownership of the islands—though some had been worn away over the years by campaigns by men like John Alexander. This continuity meant that the West Indian rebels could look to their own historical leaders for inspiration, certainly exaggerated by tall tales but not to the ridiculous extent of Caesar Bell’s legend. Most notable among these was Queen Nanny, leader of the Jamaican Maroons a century before.[1] Even in her own lifetime she had been described as an obeah woman[2] and had supernatural powers ascribed to her: to the descendants of her little kingdom four or five generations hence, she became treated as a living goddess. The power of her ‘brand’ is apparent in the fact that even Cuban and Hispaniolan rebels used her as inspiration, despite their own significant figures.

Hispaniola in particular had the Haitian African Republic of Vincent Ogé, which had never quite been entirely wiped out by the Carolinians, though reduced to the most inaccessible parts of the island. The Republic’s brief moment of control of the whole island at the turn of the nineteenth century was still within living memory for many and it is unsurprising that the Haitians proved to be the most organised and disciplined of all the rebel groups, having passed down the training that Ogé had insisted upon. Though the Haitians did give Ogé and other Republic figures a certain level of apotheosis, compared to the Jamaicans they were more down-to-earth and focused on tactics rather than appealing to sorcery. They had overthrown and defeated most of the remaining Carolinian militias in the island by late 1849 with only token aid from Admiral Warner—though, of course, this is not how most contemporary histories recorded it. The papers on the continent had two opposing but equally important reasons for emphasising Warner’s contribution: the northern papers wanted to pin the American flag to a victory (and play down fears of Caesar Bell-like depradations upon whites by attributing a level of control to Warner that he did not in fact possess) while the Carolinian papers wanted to tar the Americans with the brush of collaborating with murderous slave rebels. The Burdenists in particular went berserk with the news that Hispaniola had fallen, though whether it was because of the Americans’ role or just the uncomfortable evidence that blacks were more capable of organisation than they had claimed is open to interpretation.

The Jamaicans were less successful but did manage to reduce Carolinian control to the fortified capital of Kingstown and then besiege it. Cuba was a more complex matter. Its black slave population was less predominant and the Hispanic aristocracy that the Carolinians had courted were just as determined to put the rising down. Cuban militias against the rebels were generally quite effective and this time it really did take direct intervention by Warner to prevent the rebels being crushed. Cuba would play a more central role towards the end of the war.

The continental risings were generally less successful. The Carolinians were well aware of the risks and had done their utmost to prepare for them. This was less true of the Cherokee Empire who had been more complacent about the idea, and with their vast cotton plantations containing huge numbers of potential rebels, it is unsurprising that the Cherokee militias lost control of their country. The rebel group is generally known by the name Yazoo, describing the lands that they held control of, which were in term named after the Yazoo tribe that the Cherokee had conquered and absorbed after migrating to their current position. There were many brutal killings on both sides. Emperor Moytoy VI sought to rally his people by riding into battle against the rebels—scarcely a traditional Cherokee tactic, and illustrating how acculturated the Cherokee ruling classes had become—only to be shot down by a slave with a rifle, later mythologised as “Good Eye Fred” (his actual name is not recorded). The Yazoo risings spilt over into Louisiana and hampered Grand Duke Jean-Luc’s attempts to fight back against the French as they slowly pushed northwards up the Mississippi. They would eventually be put down, but for the moment the Carolinians could scarcely spare any troops, and those that were reserved for putting down slave uprisings were focused on those in Georgia. It was the uprising in South Province, the so-called Congaree Boys, which would have the most significant effect on the aftermath of the conflict—but this was scarcely visible during the war itself…

*


From: “Hell’s Bells and Buckets of Blood: The Founding of the Republic of Superia” by Paul Kestevan (1960)—

The role of the Indian peoples in the Great American War is a topic that has been subject to so much venomous propaganda over the years that it becomes difficult to discern the truth. A common misconception is that the NFL turned against the American government either because of clashes between the army and what was then still commonly dubbed the Thirteen Fires Confederacy, or the Keowa in Mexico, or because the Cherokee were aligned with the Carolinians. Both are patently nonsense—though these factors certainly hardened the NFL’s position, its leadership had tentatively made their decision as soon as it became apparent in early 1848 that the Liberal Party wanted a post-elections government in which the Supremacists would play a role. The NFL was deeply suspicious of the call for reorganisation of the Empire’s Confederations, which they regarded as being in part an excuse to pursue the agenda which the Supremacists’ rhetoric in New York had long made clear: an end to the Indians’ ‘privileges’ and the treatment of the Iroquois/Howden lands as just another part of New York or another Confederation. It is recorded that the NFL worked with the Patriots in the 1848 election, hardly their most natural allies, in the hope that Reform could be quashed. Of course not only did this fail, but the Supremacists ended up being the largest party and topping the government with the Liberals as their junior partner—even worse than the reverse situation that the NFL had feared. If the idea of secession had been flitting around the Carolinian popular imagination long before the stabbing of Hairston, the same was true of the NFL and significant factions of the Howden.

This is illustrated by the fact that additional NFL ‘observers’ were present among the “Thirteen Fires” before the election had even been held. It is worth remembering at this point that although the Americans still commonly used the name “Thirteen Fires”, this had long since been obsoleted among the Indians themselves. When the Confederacy had moved out to the Red River Valley lands, they had absorbed sufficient additional groups to account for anywhere between seventeen and nineteen council fires—but in any case they had begun to drop the term. Men commonly just referred to “The Confederacy”, and increasingly “The Republic”. The latter trend has been subject to much Racist revisionism over the years, with the assumption that the Indians became subordinate to the ideas of the superior (no pun intended) white men of the abortive Superior Republic. The truth is rather less one-sided, of course. It was simply that the leadership of the tribes, facing persecution and the need to construct a long-lasting sedentary state, had begun to accept the need for a more unitary form of government—and the notional structure of the Superior Republic were conveniently available.

All of this came at a convenient time for Freedom Dashwood, the half-Arenda son of Joseph Dashwood who had grown to maturity in the years of bitter exile.[3] Dashwood did not simply live off his father’s legendary reputation, but won fame for both exploits in raids against rival Indian groups and former Hudson’s Bay Company traders. He achieved the crucial political marriage (though apparently backed up by love) to Marie-Ann Boucher, daughter of the important Métis trader Jean-Baptiste Boucher. The Métis (meaning ‘mixed-race’, cognate to the better known Spanish Casta term ‘mestizo’) were a large group predominantly descended from Catholic French fur traders who had married native wives. They had swelled in numbers over the years due to the initial persecution of Catholicism and French-speakers in Canada after the conquest in the Third War of Supremacy. Not all of the Canajuns to leave Canada were deported to Louisiana (or back to France) – some left for the western wilderness, left to the highly theoretical authority of the Hudson’s Bay Company with which they competed and sometimes unofficially traded with as a black market. The Métis had a more above-board trading network with the Russians in Alyeska, operating through forts in regions mapped by the French but never consistently taken over by the HBC. Primary among these was Fort St. Denis on Lake Athapison.[4] Although those few Americans with western trading interests might complain about this, the Drakesland colony relied in part on unofficial trade which the Métis were indirectly responsible for.

Dashwood’s marriage was only the culmination of a longstanding alliance that grew up between the former Thirteen Fires and the Métis—a group which is taken to include those beyond its strict dictionary definition, including some people of entirely French colonial descent with no Indian blood and, at the opposite end of the spectrum, entirely Indian tribes from groups like the Nelawee[5] and the Dené. This was a powerful union, particularly considering that the two groups could easily have come into conflict considering how the Thirteen Fires had moved into new lands, and the NFL was partly responsible for helping bring it into being. NFL observer Jonas Pierce (also known by his Seneca name Adistowana) stated that “We witness the birthing of the greatest hope for our people since the Covenant Chain was made. Tortolia is no longer a dream: it has become a reality.” Of course there were substantial European influences in the new Confederacy, or Republic, but one can readily understand Pierce’s enthusiasm. Finally there was an Indian or at least Indian-dominated state worthy of the name, not hemmed in by European colonies and existing only on their sufferance—which based on Supremacist rhetoric seemed likely to soon run out.

The Confederacy generally kept up low-level raids and attacks whenever American military forces tried to push their border forts out further west from what had once been the penal colony of Susan-Mary, attempting to discourage them. Dashwood and the tribal leaders were realistic enough to know that sooner or later the Americans would establish a westward conduit to Drakesland, perhaps even with a railway—but they believed they could encourage them to take a more southerly route with the right level of persistent attacks. The Great American War brought a new challenge: the Americans were sending troops through their usual Oregon Trail route to Drakesland in order to support the Californian rebels. Should the Confederacy take action and risk a more direct confrontation with the Americans? Dashwood’s instincts said no, but just as before, there was a need to balance the factions and the Confederacy suffered from having many hotblooded young men—of both Indian, white and Métis background—who had grown up with the stories of the Superior War of their fathers and were earnest to prove themselves. The leadership of the Confederacy thus allowed limited action to take place, with raids against the convoys of New England and New York troops making the long slow trip from fort to fort. This might have been less significant, were it not for the presence of an unexpected factor…

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

In the years leading up to the Great American War, the Carolinians had attempted to segregate their military forces from those of the other Confederations as much as possible. This meant seeking to restrict their commitments to the immediate vicinity of their own Confederation, manning the West Indian forts and so forth. However, this could only go so far, and Carolina was still required to contribute some garrison troops to the western forts that, in the popular imagination at least, held the frontier of civilisation against the murderous hordes of red barbarians and white criminals in the west. One such fort, described sourly by one of its garrison soldiers as “not in the middle of nowhere – about fifty miles past the middle” was Fort Hancock, located at the confluence of two tributaries of the Des Moines River in Britannia province and intended to guard against the gradually receding Ojibwa tribe, those remnants of it which had rejected joining the Thirteen Fires years before.[6] At the time of the outbreak of the Great American War, the Fort’s assigned garrison consisted of the 74th (North Carolina) Emperor’s Own Dragoons, led by Colonel Alec Jaxon.[7] Jaxon faced a difficult choice. He and his men were loyal to their Confederate government and wished to join them in secession, but they would clearly be unable to return home from their current position without running into their former comrades, now hostile. He had only two choices: surrender, or fight a hopeless war against an enemy that outnumbered him many times over.

He chose the latter.

The Seventy-Fourth have passed into legend by the sour renaming that American troops gave them: not the Emperor’s Own, but the ‘Devil’s Own’. They raided and attacked the troop convoys, even once threatening to strike at Fort Canzus itself. Jaxon became a phantom in the night to scare little children in the western provinces long after his own death, and a romantic hero to the Carolinians who liked the idea of western warfare in an empty landscape under a huge sky—a far cry from their own bitter battlefield clashes.

Ultimately, though they took considerable losses, the Seventy-Fourth lasted until the end of the war in 1853. Because assurances of safe passage were treated with great suspicion and in any case not all of them were willing to return to the kind of Carolina that had resulted from the conflict, the vast majority of the survivors of the Seventy-Fourth remained in the west. During their kleinkrieger campaign they had made regular contact with fellow raiders—who were keen to let their own deeds be blamed on the Carolinians. It was to the new Republic these men were building that many of the Seventy-Fourth came, and though they were a small group compared to the much larger influx from other quarters that the Republic gained in the wake of the war, they went on to play a significant role in its history…










[1] Her career predates the 1727 POD, and she likely died not long after it (though that remains uncertain).

[2] A form of West African folk magic originating from the Igbo people of modern Nigeria.

[3] See Part #140.

[4] An earlier OTL attempt at rendering the Dené name now generally transcribed as “Athabasca”. Fort St. Denis is the OTL Fort Chipewyan. Note that because the North West Company was taken over by the HBC in TTL and then the HBC was neglected and finally nationalised by the ENA, there is less penetration into the West compared to OTL.

[5] Known in OTL as the Cree. This is derived from their own name for themselves ‘Nehilawe’, meaning ‘speakers of our language’.

[6] Near the site of the OTL city of Des Moines, Iowa. Note that in OTL it is described as being at the confluence of the Des Moines and Raccoon Rivers, but in TTL the name Des Moines has been applied to both branches and they are simply referred to as North and South.

[7] Note that although OTL North and South Carolina are mostly now described simply as “North and South Provinces of Carolina” in order to avoid redundancy, the older name is preserved in the regimental title.


Interlude #19: The Right and Left Hands

“No, I would not say that the war substantially changed my opinion of the UPSA’s system of government. I had already been quite disabused of any naïve illusions I might have retained by the absurd campaign of ’43.[1] It was already clear to me that the democratic model {at least in its present form} was fundamentally flawed. Too many of the people being asked to make decisions of national importance were making them based on reasons that betrayed not only a lack of knowledge, which could theoretically be remedied, but a fundamental lack of interest. One can give a child or a grown man or woman additional knowledge, but only if they possess the key intellectual curiosity to recogise that additional knowledge is something they should desire to gain. Any classroom will illustrate that while knowledge can be conveyed to a willing mind, it may not be beaten into an unwilling one as anything more than briefly memorised parrot repetition. And converting an unwilling to a willing mind is a difficult process, and it should be recognised that it is not possible for all humans, no matter the resources, time and skill of the educator.

This is not a bad thing. If the entire human race shared the same level of intellectual curiosity, we would either still all be living as hunter-gatherers, or else all have died out due to an inability to focus on the practical tasks immediately in front of us rather than spending our time dreaming with our heads in the clouds. For the human race to survive, it is necessary that we have both types of people – or rather the reality, of course, is that there is a range between the two extremes and a perfect society should ensure that everyone receives the place according to his own abilities and skills. The incurious man would do a poor job ruling, but the curious man would be just as ill-suited to a monotonous factory job. Both would make mistakes that would cost lives: perhaps on a different scale, but the loss of one human life is as big a tragedy as the loss of a thousand.

“The role of what men name ‘class’ is to make that very act of sortition, so that each man—or woman—may play the role to which they are suited. {Whether it is an idea that was dreamed up by one visionary at the dawn of human civilisation and passed down to every successor, or} >It is an intrinsic property of the human race, one that is simply recognised and codified by wise rulers across the world. But ‘class’ has become corrupted. The rot {, the Fall if you will,} crept in when class membership was made hereditary. The reasons for this are obvious. Historically, and inaccurately, classes have been seen as unequal. There are more peasants then there are kings and the king gives orders to the peasants, so therefore the king is superior. This is a piece of arrant nonsense—one might as well argue that it is the peasants who feed the king, so they are superior. Of course the reality is that neither is any use without the other.{ But I digress.} Because it seemed that being a king {or a religious leader} was a superior position, kings sought to pass that position down to their children or others that they loved. Meanwhile, they punished others of an apparently ‘higher’ class by ‘demoting’ them to the peasantry.

“So vocations came to men with no aptitude for them, one way or the other, and the result is the strife that we have seen afflict our world for far too long. Men and women know this fact in their bones, though they mistake their disquiet for other reasons, projecting it onto other causes. Why, it must be because their king is unjust! Let us overthrow him and replace him by rule by the peasants? Yet if a king is unfit for rule, how much more so is his peasantry? Or so it would seem. In reality we find men such as Cromwell or Robespierre, alleged overthrowers of royalty and aristocracy who in reality were disgraced minor nobility, no less born to rule than those they overthrew. The muddled and intermixed nature of the chaotic modern class system has given birth to such tragedy. So too the conflict between imagined ‘nations’, with invented differences to justify the shedding of blood. Surely the unease will go once the evil foreigners are defeated! But no. Fundamentally the human race is damaged, and the only solution is to tear down the modern corrupted class system and start all over again.

{Well, on second thoughts, perhaps yes. Perhaps t} >That great farcical conflict of the Fifties did {at least} solidify this in my mind. Kings cannot do the jobs of peasants, and peasants cannot make the decisions of kings...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Twilight Reflections, 1866
Note: This is believed to be an original unexpurgated copy of Sanchez’s words, but the edits later made for the Biblioteka Mundial’s public release version are indicated as {deletion} and >addition.​

*

From: “The Truth and Other Lies – A History of Historiography” by Professor Rory O’Leary (1987) –

Together, the Popular Wars and the Great American War represent a set of bookends for one of the most confused and distorted periods of history to exist. These two conflicts and the Democratic Experiment era in between represent a battlefield of a different kind, the scarred and pitted aftermath of a war waged with pens and tongues and words, much of it taking place after everyone who had actually lived through that time was long dead. It is a wonder that any of the historical record survives uncorrupted for we moderns to peruse—assuming, of course, that what we consider to be pure in fact is.

The first and most obvious historiographic issue concerns nomenclature. Nobody who lived through the Popular Wars, the Democratic Experiment and the Great American War named them that at the time. No soldier was aware that he was fighting in the Great American War—not the American marching on Ultima, not the New Spaniard digging trenches around Las Estrellas, not the Meridian staring sceptically at his army’s newfangled cyclogun where it lay disassembled in the hold of his transport ship. Much less the North Italian and Neapolitan as they clashed in Romagna or the Billungian as he fought the Dane. Yet this is the banner under which modern historiography has seen fit, for a variety of ideological reasons befitting both sides of the Quiet War, to place them under.

Now it is not so remarkable for a war or an entity to be named after the fact. Certainly no-one used the term ‘Byzantine Empire’ until after that empire was already gone, and obviously no-one could have known they were fighting in the Thirty Years’ War until it had concluded. But there is a deeper and more sinister aspect to the retrospective treatment of the period under discussion, one that betrays the deliberate action of latter-day human intervention as if an occult hand had reached down from above and moved the players like pawns upon some giant chessboard. ‘Great American War’ seemed a suitable term to those tainted with the hindsight of knowing the central place that the American continent would play in the future, to the extent that the hugely important European conflicts taking place at the same time were demoted to a mere ancillary planet in the orrery of global warfare. But the forcing of a global perspective, as though all the wars of the 1840s and 50s were part of the same grand clash, ultimately stems from the Societist interpretation, even though it is now treated equally as gospel truth by the most strident opponents of Sanchez. It was after all this era that is thought to have been the most influential on Sanchez’s own views.

For the record, the term ‘Great American War’ technically dates from 1873, although baldly stating a date obscures the background of a more complex process. The term ‘Great War’ was first used as an all-encompassing term—taking in the Californian rebellion against New Spain, the Louisiana uprising and Carolina’s break with the ENA—by the New York Daily Register in 1868. As is frustratingly often the case with attempting to track the textual history of neologisms, the term was however used in a manner that implied it was already a common and well-understood phrase. The phrase then pops up three years later in 1871 used by the Manchester Herald, which refers to ‘the Americans’ Great War’. Finally in 1873 it mutated to its final form in the Birmingham Star, and throughout the 1870s and 1880s became used in translated form by various European papers and writers. Crucially, however, it is readily apparent from context that none of these writings used the term to describe anything other than the conflicts that had taken place in the American sphere. Indeed, the German and Italian papers specifically referred to the Great American War in contrast to their own more homegrown conflicts (in at least one case the context was a journalist wryly dwelling on American florin bloodies and how a war story sounds so much more romantic and less miserable when it comes from an exotic clime).

The expansion of this name to a far more all-encompassing meaning came later, in the aftermath of the Pandoric War (itself, of course, not named that at the time either) when it became apparent that the future history of the world had ultimately been determined by the Great American War and therefore historians of all ideological stripes were keen to link all other contemporaneous conflicts to it. This factor is shared with the periods proceeding it, the Popular Wars and the Democratic Experiment. At the time, the more common name used (if any) for the Popular Wars was ‘the Democratic War’, and at one point it was not uncommon to describe all or some of the fronts of the Great American War as ‘the Second Democratic War’. Paradoxically it was as these terms fell away that the term Democratic Experiment, itself taken from an obscure letter by Sanchez, came into prominence. It had once been in the interests of the dispossessed aristocracies of the European powers to describe their enemies as Democrats, but even as the aftermath of the Great American War saw a retreat from the democracy of the Experiment in many quarters—the ‘Federalist Backlash’ as it is now more euphemistically termed—that word was becoming increasingly mainstream. Though ‘Ochlocrat’ was occasionally used instead, the clumsiness of that word meant that ‘Populist’, after the political party in Great Britain, took its place, hence the (First) Democratic War became the Popular Wars. The Populists’ chaotic history nicely summed up the black picture of democracy that established interests wished to paint; even in the absence of ‘democracy’ becoming less of a negative term in the public imagination, it would have been advantageous. ‘Democracy’ could mean a lot of things, but ‘Populism’ was irrevocably bound to the Populists’ trouble, the inability to hold together a party based on squabbling working-class interests once their strongman had died. This is, of course, a crass oversimplification at best, but it served the interests of the ruling classes with ultimately deadly results.

Ultimately the view of the period that grew to predominate discourse, promoted by both Societists and Diversitarians for different reasons, is that the Great American War ‘proved’ that democracy was flawed or an inappropriate system of government. Nowadays of course this view is often edited and softened by Diversitarians due to their newfound commitment to democracy—sometimes if only because Societists are against it—who instead prefer to make vague paternalistic pronouncements to the effect that ‘the people were not yet ready’. Whether there is any truth to any of this is another matter. To hear some treatments of the matter, one might imagine that the people of certain nations solemnly nodded in understanding that their votes had ruined their country’s fortunes and they proceeded to hand their rights back with cap in hand and bashful expressions. The reality was that this was simply a convenient scapegoat for established interests, at least for the most part, and there is plenty of historical evidence that a more limited franchise did not prevent changes of government as equally catastrophic as some of the many that took place during the Great American War. Certainly the sheer number of these shifts may have helped cement the idea of flawed democracy in the public mind (or at least some facets of it) so they are worthy of examination.

The American example is perhaps overanalysed, so let us start with some of the others . France arguably already had a neat system for avoiding problems of this type—it simply was not employed. Villon, who never had that much focus on foreign affairs in his government, regarded the intervention in the West Indies and Louisiana as being a minor affair and elected not to form a national government and appoint a Dictateur as had been the case during the Popular Wars. Of course, it did not help that with Bonaparte buried and Malraux indisposed (he would pass away in 1850) there were no elder statesmen who could fill the role. Villon may also have been leery at the idea of including the extremist Noirs in government, as did Dupuit after he won the election in 1851. Despite only possessing a strong minority, he continued to govern alone in time of war. It is the shift from Villon to Dupuit that is often blamed for France’s embarrassing failures in the Louisiana intervention, but a close examination of the record reveals this for the myth it is. Indeed, if anything Dupuit placed more emphasis than Villon on trying to bring the matter to a close. It is true that Dupuit refused to send troops and ships to General Dufaux that could have turned the tide, but he had good reason for this. France effectively faced a war zone on every one of her continental borders by the time Dupuit became Prime Minister, and Dupuit quite reasonably felt that she could not afford to tie down her military (itself rather reduced under the last Rouge government) when any one of those conflict zones might spill over into her territory. The fact that none of them did so except by France’s own desire does not mean Dupuit made the wrong decision—it is easy to judge with hindsight, but one can easily accept that the stationing of French troops on the Italian and Belgian borders was the reason why the Patrimonial and Unification Wars did not intrude upon France’s citizens. If those troops had gone to Louisiana, it might have been a different situation. Dupuit acknowledged as such in his memoirs—“I do not think it unreasonable to say that I would rather have rebels raising their flag over Beaumont than Saxons raising theirs over Nancy.” The latter choice of city might perhaps have been influenced by some of the extremist Schmidtist rhetoric doing the rounds once again during the Unification War.[2]

Yet is it not immediately obvious how this course of events was so easily twisted to fit the picture that established interests wanted to portray? THE PEOPLE, hoi polloi, the unwashed masses, had stupidly changed course in the middle of a war and ruined France’s strategy by destroying continuity of government. It helped immensely that the election of 1851 had largely been decided by domestic issues, the horde of ‘Threadbare’ voters after the economic reversals of Villon’s time in government. How would the ignorant populace possibly understand the importance of foreign policy, they could not see beyond their next meal, etc. In France itself representative government, if not quite democracy, was too ingrained for there to be much of a reversal. The Federalist Backlash limited itself to the creation of new provincial governments with a limited landowner franchise under the next Vert government, taking some powers away from the more liberally elected Grand-Parlement, and legal tinkering to slow the rate at which Malraux’s laws would bring in more and more people into the voting franchise over time. However, while France itself did not turn its back on the idea of democracy, it was an oft-cited example for those who wished to present such a view, despite France’s successes closer to home in what would eventually be described as part of the Great American War.

The same was the case in Great Britain. William Wyndham’s Regressive Party had been re-elected in 1849 to a more comfortable position, albeit still short of a majority. It is believed by many that Wyndham had planned to retire before long, having set the country on the path he wanted, and was only looking for a suitable successor. However, the intrusion of the Great American War meant that Wyndham was suddenly forced into a position of making foreign policy decisions he was uncomfortable with. Wyndham was loyal to his King-Emperor and broadly agreed with the idea of helping the Americans put down their rebellion, but at heart he shared the same misgivings of many of the people he represented (however reluctantly in some cases) that Britain was being asked to do for the Americans what the Americans had failed to do for them not so long ago. What the people did not know, and Wyndham did, was that the ‘ask’ part was increasingly replaced with what sounded like orders. But so long as the King-Emperor agreed, Wyndham was forced to comply in the face of public opinion.

He was at least helped by a divided opposition. The Populists were still split into feuding groups. It seemed that the true opposition to the Regressive Party would instead come from the most unlikely of marriages. The Green Radicals—the more bourgeois remnant of the old supporters of David Attwood who had followed David Thompson into exile when Llewelyn Thomas became leader of what had been previously considered to be a vague but singular group of Radicals—were reaching out to what remained of the Phoenix Party, the old supporters of the Duke of Marlborough. At least the Phoenix members currently in Parliament were not those who had supported Blandford—those had all fled or faced the noose whether at the hands of civic power or the mob—but it was still a shocking moment for the press. Joseph Hartington, the Green Radical who had become increasingly embittered with Thomas and the Populists, openly declared that he now felt he had more in common with ‘that old bully Marlborough’ than ‘this mob of Bedlamites on their day off doing their best to try to bring this country to its knees’. Outrage notwithstanding, the new alliance took in about 220 Representatives and presented what could either be considered a powerful third force in British politics or else the only second force worthy of the name, given the Populists’ continued failure to agree on anything. Though the Green Radicals and Phoenix Party disagreed on much, they shared a view that Britain required a new voice that would support both ‘modernism’ – by which they mostly meant industry, in the face of the Regressives’ Sutcliffist views—and ‘sensible balanced policies’—by which they meant not allowing the ‘mob’ to decide how things were run.

A crucial question was who should lead this new alliance, along with what name it should have. Both questions were answered in Stephen Watson-Wentworth, the man who on paper was still Marquess of Rockingham. He had abandoned the title, as had many politicians of noble extraction, when it became apparent how little they meant under the new Populist-penned constitution. Indeed, Watson-Wentworth had had that fact particularly cruelly brought home to him when the Populists had invented a trumped-up story of coal seams being discovered under his home of Wentworth Woodhouse and torn up half its grounds to dig mines—never mind that Populist employment laws already meant that there were more mines than miners (or, to be more precise, man-hours) to work them. The action had been purely one of class warfare and revenge, and one that had shocked many of the local Populists in Sheffield who remembered Watson-Wentworth’s father fighting heroically against the browncoats. Watson-Wentworth had sat as Representative for Rotherham and Maltby in Parliament for several years, always elected by a huge majority over any Populist challenger. He was on the books as an Independent, but referred to himself as ‘the last Whig’, a party title now considered either dreadfully old-fashioned or associated with the slaveholders in the ENA. It was his other common phrase to describe himself, ‘a voice for moderation amid Scylla and Charybdis’ that instead gave its name for the new united party he was asked to lead – the Moderates.

It is difficult to say whether the results of the 1852 British election can be attributed to the reversals of the Hanoverian alliance in the Great American War, continental events, the economic situation (which partly stemmed from the first two factors, of course) or simply the fact that this new party had intruded on the political landscape. In any case, the Regressives lost many seats, though the Moderates remained a way short of a majority. To the surprise of many, Watson-Wentworth was able to convince some of the more small-m moderate Populist groups to join his side and support the government—helped by a controversy that the Moderates had engineered a few months before, tabling a licensing law that they knew would divide the Populists starkly between drinkers and supporters of temperance. Those who joined the Moderates were predominantly the pro-drinkers, meaning that the temperance supporters now dominated the rump Populist Party. It was this, coupled to the shock of being reduced to third place in Parliament, that ultimately led to the Populists being reinvented in the late 1850s and 1860s by Matthias Richardson. But for now, Britain had a new Lord President. Did Watson-Wentworth do anything differently to what Wyndham would have done in the sphere of foreign policy? It is difficult to say, as an exhausted Wyndham passed away only months after leaving office, but not before making Edward Cavendish his successor as party leader. The Regressives would not suffer the same period of indecision after the death of their leader that the Populists had. And those Regressives—in particular the Reactivist strain born of John Greville’s pen[3]—had no problem painting a picture of the war going to pot as soon as Watson-Wentworth got his hands on it.

It was many more acts like these, whether on this fairly petty scale or on the grander revisionism of the Patriots in the ENA and the Unionists in the UPSA, which drove what is now termed the Federalist Backlash. But one wonders that if any of these people had been able to see the ends that their casual rewriting of history would bring the world to, would they have still done the same—knowing that any security they bought for their class would barely outlast their lifetime?

A man need not have to have Sanchezist views to conclude that the answer may, depressingly, be ‘yes’.




[1] See Part #162.

[2] Probably referring to things like the chant quoted at the start of Part #77.

[3] See Part #101.


Part #186: Pee Dee Shames

“Can a man’s essential nobility of conduct be recognised even while acknowledging that his cause is loathsome? I would say no, if only because such arguments are too often applied to men of war, and in my view there can be no nobility in any man who would take up arms against his fellows.”

– Pablo Sanchez, Pax Aeterna, 1845​

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

‘Sir Alfred Stotts’ is a name for tombstones and memorials, a name that belies the character of the man who, in his lifetime, was more frequently dubbed “that horrible little man Stotts” by his ‘betters’ and ‘Our Alfie’ by his comrades. How differently a man is viewed when he can own one of the few genuine Carolinian triumphs of a war otherwise marked by reversals, defeats and poisoned chalices! Upon reading the tributes paid upon his death in 1860, few readers would guess that many of the writers of those tributes, not so many years previously, would have cheered on the other side in any battle involving Alf Stotts as a commander. He was a man who embodied the bourgeois and proletarian challenge to the aristocratic establishment of Carolina in the Democratic Experiment years, a trend almost entirely missed by northern observers.

Alf Stotts was born in Congaryton, South Province in 1799 to a poor family. His father, also named Alfred, worked as an overseer on a rice plantation that came into the hands of Douglas Eveleigh (father of Andrew Eveleigh) in 1804. Though Stotts was not the type to write diaries or memoirs, it is clear from well-attested oral histories that both the elder and younger Alf Stotts were not impressed with the young Andrew and his ‘head full of damnfool ideas’ that they regarded as getting in the way of trying to run the plantation efficiently. However, as the Eveleigh family rose to become more influential and politically significant, the Stotts’ protests were more easily quashed and Stotts was eventually removed from his position and dispossessed of the house and small bit of land he owned by a corrupt court. Alf Stotts senior died in a workhouse, from which only three of his four children would escape. Alf junior, the youngest, vowed revenge not only on the Eveleighs specifically but on the system that had allowed them to get away with such injustice.

Because history recognises Stotts’ greatest triumphs as being in the Great American War, he is seldom counted among the great adventurers such as Benyovsky or George Alexander (though after those same triumphs, some Carolinian aristocrats did unconvincingly attempt to claim he was an illegitimate adopted son of the Alexander family). However, his early career saw him seek his fortune abroad as a soldier of fortune. There were many such men in the Carolinian army of the Great American War, but most of them had gone no further afield than the Empire of New Spain, putting down rebellions for Ferdinand VII. Stotts on the other hand resolved to see the East. His earliest military experience was at the age of 15, as a drummer boy in the French Colonial forces intervening in the Maratha civil war in India. Exactly how he got there in the first place is still rather unclear and, as noted above, Stotts himself was not a man to make detailed comments about his life. Biographers have filled volumes with what amount to colourful wild guesses. Stotts went on to fight as a private in the Portuguese colonial army of the Philippine War; one possibly apocryphal story suggests that, as there were some Carolinians fighting for New Spain on the other side,[1] Stotts ended up in a swordfight with a man who had been the child on the next bench in the Congaryton workhouse. Whether this dramatic story is true or not, it is certainly the case that he met up with that person during the conflict, and Jack Barton became Stotts’ lifelong friend and ally in his struggle against the Carolinian establishment.

Stotts was discharged from the Portuguese forces following the victorious war with a sergeant’s stripes to show for it. It would be in service to the Feng Dynasty in China that he would make his name, however. The Feng were recruiting any and all European officers they could find to train their modernising army and extend Haijing’s control to the whole of southern China. Stotts successfully bluffed his way into a lieutenancy, with Barton as his sergeant, and initially served in Guizhou province, part of the force defeating warlords and local rebels loyal to General Yu in order to make the authority of the Feng-appointed governors real. Stotts rapidly rose from his imagined rank to become a captain and then in 1825 a major. He invented an aristocratic upbringing and sometimes even pretended to be British rather than American, adjusting his story to what he felt would most impress the Feng officials he was dealing with at the time. It was already clear that, while Stotts was a decent soldier, his real skill lay in a form of military alienism [psychology], understanding the minds of both his opponents and those on his own side that he must deal with. This meant that he could well handle the political side of being an officer and wormed his way into greater influence with the Feng court and the European trading companies interlaced with it. In the process, he left a sufficient number of illegitimate gwayese children scattered across the southern provinces of China that his enemies in Carolina would later collectively dub them the ‘Stotts Dynasty’.[2]

His real big break came with the Anqing Incident in 1826. Although open war between Feng and Beiqing did not break out, the skirmishes in the disputed central provinces gave Stotts plenty of opportunity to rise to glory. In particular he was noted for how he employed new technology. At the time, some Feng Chinese officials and military officers were enthusiastic about using technology such as steam engines and balloons, but in a rather tokenistic way—in the words of Henry Watt, as though turning up to a battle with them was simply a way of engineering a favourable augury with the spirits to decide the outcome. Watt was rather unfairly chauvinistic with his words, probably reflecting his own frustrations with attempting to introduce steam power for civilian use to the city of Fuzhou at the time. Stotts, for the record, was asked about the subject not long before his death and wryly commented “The Fengmen? Yes, they didn’t understand how to use the engines and thought you could get miracles on the battlefield just by shouting the orders louder. Nearly as bad as Adams and Wragg, in fact.” Stotts was one of the few European officers to both understand the potential of the new technologies but also to recognise that the battlefields of China were often different, and tactics developed in the Jacobin Wars could not always be simply transposed to them. His use of steam-tractors to scatter a Beiqing force near Nanchang, driving them against Poyang Lake and forcing the enemy commander to surrender, won him particular plaudits during the course of the Incident.

Stotts went on to serve in the intervention in Yunnan after General Yu’s death in 1828 and in the early part of the First Sino-Siamese War (1832-1838). For the first time he faced another Asian force that had also modernised itself with European tactics, and acquitted himself fairly well but is recorded of speaking admirably of many of his Siamese opposite numbers. In the course of the war, Stotts ended up fighting a skirmish with the estate of a wealthy man in a town south of Yunnanfu as his battlefield. The gentleman in question was a former Yu loyalist and was slain in the course of the war, leading to Stotts appropriating his house and fortune, selling the former to increase the latter. Having achieved fame and riches, he resigned from Chinese service at the height of the war and decided to return to Carolina in 1836, accompanied by his faithful Barton.

Entirely intentionally, Stotts shocked ‘civilised’ Carolinian society by purchasing a fine house in the heart of the upper-class district of his home town of Congaryton, and then proceeding to hold loud and rambunctious parties to which he invited all his old friends from the workhouse and fellow overseers’ families, those who stil survived. He made himself an enemy of the Burdenists by constantly dismissing Andrew Eveleigh as ‘an idiot’, at a time when the Burdenists were seeking to make him a martyr to their cause. At the same time, he confused society by speaking approvingly of the Chinese and criticising Racist views against them—which was normally something the Burdenists did due to Eveleigh’s then-controversial opinion that the white, red and yellow races were all equal. Despite his skill in that general field, Stotts had no interest in attacking his enemies in the political arena, but used his wealth to buy himself an officer’s commission in the American army, making his way up to a colonelcy. It was not long afterwards that the purchase of commissions was more heavily regulated in America, and Carolina’s MCPs voted for the move against their previous defence of the practice—while this is usually attributed to the decline of aristocratic power in Carolina, it has sometimes been claimed that ‘the Outrageous Stotts’ was responsible for changing the minds of aristocrats that the purchase of commissions was a good thing. Certainly more stringent regulations came in in Carolina than in the rest of the ENA, which has led some military historians to attribute superior performance to the more meritocratically promoted Carolinian officers in contrast to those from the rest of the ENA on the other side.

Garbled and exaggerated tales of Stotts’ exploits flooded Carolina, with some sceptical members of society convinced that he was a charlatan. This view was exploded, however, with the tour of Harris Peters and Xu Lingzhi in 1841. Peters was a Virginian-born trade magnate whose chief enterprise was the trade of Appalachian ginseng to Feng China in exchange for silks and porcelain. In order to drum up increased public interest in his business, he paid for the Feng trade official Xu Lingzhi to come to America and tour the capitals of the five Confederations and some other locations, such as the ginseng plantations themselves—which Xu proceeded to redesign according to Chinese feng shui ideas to provide Peters with a new advertising claim for the Chinese end of his business. Charleston was one of the first stops on Peters’ and Xu’s tour, but during a welcome dinner hosted by Governor Alexander, Xu’s interpreter was taken ill. (A persistent theory claims that this was the result of a botched poisoning attempt, though whether it was aimed at Peters, Xu or Alexander depends on which theorists one asks). Stotts happened to be in Charleston at the time—though not invited to the dinner of course—and was roped in as interpreter, proceeding to do a better job than the man he had replaced. In fact Xu insisted that Stotts continue with him on the rest of his tour, particularly appreciating how Stotts managed to translate the mandarin’s wry humour into English. This tour made Stotts’ name throughout the other Confederations, and John Alexander was grateful for a Carolinian to have some positive press at a time when the divide between Carolina and the rest of the ENA was growing increasingly bitter. To that end, and much to the horror of Stotts’ opponents, Alexander recommended Stotts for a knighthood. The ageing Lord Fingall was obliging, having attended Xu’s visit to Fredericksburg, and ‘Our Alfie’ became Sir Alfred Stotts.

Though Stotts might achieve a generalship through these connections in 1845, his political enemies in the Army still managed to get him assigned to the most fever-ridden islands of the Carolinian West Indies for garrison duty. Stotts proved unkillable, though, and had soon managed to work his way back onto the continent. It is an accident of history, perhaps, that he found himself where he did when the Great American War came to Carolina, but if so it illustrates just how significant such ‘accidents’ can be...

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

Though June 1849 saw the entry of the UPSA into the war, it also saw success for the American forces in Carolina, with General Jones’ salient linking Whitefort with Charleston having cut off and pocketed the Carolinian troops in North Province. Gradually being supplemented by more troops arriving in Charleston under the watchful guns of the invincible armourclad Lord Washington, Jones proceeded to push north towards Charlotte, which would surrender after a brief siege on July 3rd. The situation for the pocketed Carolinian troops looked increasingly bleak. Their chain of command had been cut by the Whitefort salient and, though General Rutledge is often described as the ‘commander’ of this pocket, in reality he only had command and control over around three-quarters of the men at this point. Others had no orders and either deserted or milled around helplessly in defensible positions. Rutledge, an experienced but somewhat unimaginative commander, realised that his only hope was to try to take Jones’ forces in their flank at a weak point and try to break out. The only other options were to surrender or to be pressed against the Virginian border and either worn down or risk trying to escape into Virginia, which Rutledge knew could, and likely would, lead Virginia to turn away from neutrality and join the struggle against Carolina.

Rutledge’s problem was that he was struggling with an incomplete and imperfect mass of troops with little in the way of military intelligence. He had no information on where he might find the weak point he needed, or where Jones was at any time. Fortunately for him, the main group of Carolinian forces massing at Ultima were led by a man who understood Rutledge’s situation, a man who had spent most of his life surrounded by enemies trying to pull him down—Alfred Stotts.

Naturally, half of the Carolinian government hated the idea of Stotts leading the counter-offensive, but the increasing voice for working-class interests in the General Assembly helped Stotts, and many of his usual enemies were desperate enough to try anything at this point. Stotts was the right man in the right place at the right time. He used his alienistic skill in a twofold manner—to handle those politicians and superior officers who believed that one good offensive would shatter the Americans and allow Carolina to retake all its lost territories in one fell swoop, and as an offensive weapon against General Jones. As Stotts was well aware, ‘that bloody Welchman’ was a fine commander and one who would not easily be defeated. At the same time, Stotts himself and his life story were well known in the northern Confederations for his celebrated tour as a Chinese interpreter. He realised that he could use this to his advantage.

Stotts placed his majordomo Jack Barton in charge of an impromptu intelligence network similar to those he had used in China, where Feng-sympathising peasants might be under the rule of the Beiqing Dynasty or the Siamese Empire. There was a similar situation in Carolina due to the number of Carolinians now under what they regarded as occupation by Jones’ army. Some were openly becoming Kleinkriegers, but there were many who would balk at that but yet would slip information to Stotts’ agents and pass on orders to General Rutledge on the other side of the salient. At the same time, Stotts allowed some orders to fall into American hands, coupled with a persistent rumour campaign. These orders stated that Stotts was going to drive at Congaryton—which was after all the most obvious target—and the rumours talked about Stotts’ history of growing up in Congaryton as a poor child and then buying his big house there, now under American occupation, with his fortune. The rumours implied that Stotts was enraged at Jones for taking his prize from him and was determined to regain Congaryton from ‘the Yankees’ filthy fingers’ at the first opportunity. At the time, Jones was concerned that his forces were spread too thin and the reinforcements coming through Charleston harbour were thus far insufficient to stand up to a concerted attack in the right place. The intercepted orders thus seemed a Godsend to him. He built up the garrison in Congaryton while continuing to drive Rutledge further north and east. Rutledge, meanwhile, had orders to come southwards and eastwards in an arc as though trying to push for Congaryton, only to be blocked at every opportunity by Jones.

The final stage of Stotts’ plan required more complex and immediate communication with Rutledge, so he resorted to one of his trademark uses of technology. Balloons were already in use by both sides for observation and communication, but at this point artillerymen were growing more skilled at shooting them down, even though dedicated antidrome guns were still rare. Stotts could not risk such an encounter and he exploited the fact that the New York Register had audaciously sent its journalists in a large balloon painted with the neutral Virginian flag to deliver regular sketches of the battlefields of the war to their readers back up north. Stotts obtained a similar balloon and used it to signal to Rutledge’s forces at Kingston via heliograph.[3] By these means, though they were probably against the laws of war (admittedly rather vague on this particular point at the time), Rutledge knew when and where to push south through areas which Jones had stripped of troops to bolster Congaryton—which Stotts had no intention of going anywhere near. In Jones’ defence, he seems to have relied on the Pee Dee River as an obstacle to Rutledge rather than simply assuming Rutledge would not turn that way, but Stotts and Rutledge both knew the area well and where the usable fords were.[4] As Rutledge moved south, Stotts struck northwards with all his strength and retook not Congaryton, but the town of Cravenville to the east, cutting the salient in half.[5] Rutledge’s troops, exhausted from their long march fleeing the pursuing Jones, were able to cross the salient and were escorted back to Ultima by some of Stotts’ men.

When Jones realised his mistake he was furious, and taking his cavalry regiments he raced southwards in the hope of catching the Carolinians offguard—after all, Stotts had marched hard and fast to reach Cravenville in a guerre d’éclair fashion and had necessarily been forced to leave much of his support behind. The Battle of Cravenville was noted for initial strong tactics on both sides and might have been close, had not Jones been hit by a sniper early in the battle. He survived, taking the bullet in his shoulder, but was dragged back towards American-held Charleston against his protests to have the wound operated on lest it prove fatal. Jones is sometimes criticised for not providing a sufficient chain of command in this event, but it must be remembered that he had been forced to respond at short notice to Stotts’ audacious gamble. As it was, the American cavalry fought hard but were decisively defeated by Stotts and several cavalry officers were taken prisoner. Stotts benefited from the defences at Cravenville that the American garrison there had been in the process of building before they were pared down to defend Congaryton. After the battle was over, he had his military engineers destroy as much of the defences as they could; Stotts had no intention of trying to push onwards and upwards as some of his unrealistic superiors wanted. If he had done so, his own force would only have been surrounded in turn.

Therefore, he withdrew, abandoning North and South provinces to the Americans for now and buying time for the recovered troops to be reintegrated into the army that would have to defend Ultima. At the same time, he sent some troops to Savannah—the city which the injured Jones had warned his own superiors about leaving untouched—and, commanded by Barton with his unconventional ideas, they proceeded to use it as a base to strike at the Americans with almost Kleinkrieger-style raids. If the Carolinian Navy could not overcome the Lord Washington by conventional means, Barton sought to undermine Charleston’s use as a port by attacking from the land instead. Warehouses were burnt, cranes sabotaged, soldiers knifed in their beds. The brutality and ruthlessness of Barton’s methods made him a major enemy for the Americans, who offered outrageous rewards for his capture and effectively only succeeded in making him even more of a florin bloody terror in the night than he was already. For now they would just have to suffer his attacks, for the government was intent in throwing everything at Ultima and felt that Savannah could be ignored. Of course, in the end the most audacious triumph of Barton’s dirty campaign would have been impossible without ‘Mr Watson’s Marvellous Innovation’, but that is another story...

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

The Battle of Cravenville was trumpeted by the papers in Carolina as a great victory, considerably annoying both Stotts’ enemies and the man himself, who felt it was overstated. When the MGA Albert Payne dismissively said “wars are not won by evacuations”, Stotts is recorded as uncharacteristically agreeing with him. Stotts was still concerned that the war was not winnable, but felt that he had to fight and keep Carolina going for as long as possible and to the best of his ability. It is curious to consider precisely why he felt such a sense of loyalty, considering his enmity with the old ruling class and the fact that he had exploited his own lack of feeling for Congaryton as a tactic against General Jones. He certainly does not appear to have expressed any particular hatred for the Americans, unlike many of his contemporaries, and after all he had worked as an interpreter across the other Confederations. Given how taciturn Stotts was, it is a frustrating puzzle for biographers.

Cravenville was certainly a success of a sort, preserving what would otherwise have been a lost army—General Cushing, who took over for the injured Jones after a brief period of confusion, proceeded with the planned tactics but only succeeded in trapping a few scattered remnants against the Virginian border. In consequence, the planned notion of forcing Owens-Allen and Virginia to take a side did not come off—there was no outrage of a huge Carolinian army being pushed against the border and perhaps desperately fleeing northward into Virginia. This forced the rethink of several political schemes, but in military terms it did nothing to prevent Cushing and Admiral Barker from gaining control over all of North Province and most of South, as well as part of Tennessee thanks to the support of the Nickajackites around Whitefort. Close to half of continental Carolina was now in American hands, and Cravenville was treated as only a minor setback in most American circles as they watched for the planned drive on Ultima and the final defeat of the rebels. At the time, this view seems like the most sensible one. It is only with the benefit of hindsight that we can recognise that Stotts’ action effectively determined Carolina’s survival.

It is also worth remembering, of course, that Cravenville was one of only two battles in the Great American War that can be said unambiguously to have been won by Carolina with no caveats. Given what followed the war, it is perhaps unsurprising that, despite Stotts’ previous controversial reputation, Carolinian histories were eager to remember a time when, if for only a moment, their budding country actually stood on its own two feet.






[1] Though not that many, as this is before the better relations and trade connections between Carolina and New Spain that kicked off in the late 1820s. The author is perhaps being disingenuous in implying a longer connection—there were a few Carolinian mercenaries fighting for New Spain, but not that many more than there were New Yorkers or Pennsylvanians etc.

[2] The author is anachronistically using gwayese in its later sense, meaning Chinese-European mixed race people – at the time gwayese tended to mean ethnic fully-Chinese people who had been ostracised from Chinese society and took up European service (see part #104).

[3] This Kingston is an OTL abandoned settlement in South Carolina on the Pee Dee River. Not to be confused with the other Kingston in South Carolina which became Conway in OTL.

[4] The Pee Dee River was dammed in OTL for hydroelectric power during the Depression—at this point in TTL the resulting lakes naturally do not exist and there are more fords available.

[5] Cravenville is OTL Sumter, South Carolina.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #187: Advance and Retreat

“The whole matter was quite ridiculous. On the stage it would have made a fair comedy—in reality it made for a bitter tragedy. All that fanfare about some grand intervention, the heroic murderers in blue[1] landing on so-called foreign shores to defend the cause of liberty or slavery or whatever it was this week...and by the end of the whole bloody mess, things were exactly the same as before they arrived. I certainly didn’t need any more examples of the futility of war after what I had seen in my youth, but I did notice that it made a distinct impression on a younger generation. Small wonder when so many of them grew up without fathers as a result...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Twilight Reflections, 1866​

*

From: “Out of the Frying Pan: A History of the Kingdom of Carolina” by Kenneth Raine (1956)—

The Day Offensive was the culmination of the opening stages of the Great American War. After a brief period of confusion following the incapacitation of General Jones and the temporary takeover by General Cushing, General Sir George Day had obtained control in his place over the gradually growing American army occupying North and South Provinces. Day, so optimistically dubbed ‘Petit-Boulanger’, was a cautious man who has come in for much criticism over the years, not all of it well founded. His defenders point to the precarious position of the Americans. Certainly, they were successfully bringing in more troops over sea via Charleston, rendering Governor Owens-Allen’s position increasingly embattled as Virginian neutrality, circumvented, seemed irrelevant—but this was not so. Virginia’s closed southern border posed enormous logistical challenges for the Americans, particularly given the government’s understandable if inconsistent guerre de tonnere diktats on not living off the land. Of course, such attempts to avoid alienating the occupied populace were futile considering they were married to the slave confiscations that the Supremacists pushed through in an attempt to intimidate the rest of Carolina into surrendering—the idea being that American ultimatums would contain the carrot that the remaining Carolinian slaveholders would be compensated if they accepted the offer now, but not later. The plan was a double failure as it only hardened the resolve of the free Carolinians while encouraging those under occupation to rise up and fight the Americans in revenge for their lost property.[2] General Day therefore had to struggle to feed and supply his troops as they attempted to not only to hold down half of pre-war Carolina in the face of a restive populace, but also to continue pushing south and westwards towards Ultima.

It can be debated—it has been debated—whether a bolder approach would have yielded better results for the American cause, perhaps if General Jones had avoided his wound. It might just as easily have seen American troops outrun their supply lines and face collapse, however. The latter scenario is a favourite of speculative romantics [alternate historians] sympathetic to the ‘Good Old Cause’[3] who dream of a truly free, united Carolina (perhaps even joined by Virginia) resulting from Jones’ overextended army being crushed by Alf Stotts. Whether there is anything to this belief but wishful thinking lies beyond the scope of this work.

Therefore, General Day sacrificed the end of the 1849 campaign season in order to better build up his forces and only gradually pushed towards Ultima, giving the Carolinians more time to prepare. Despite this advantage, the Carolinian position was dire. With so much of their country and its budding industry under the American bootheel, it seemed only a matter of time to many (even Alf Stotts himself) before the final defeat. It was at this time, perhaps, that some of the misconceptions by American politicians about the Carolinian people came true for a time—the common people remembered the overly optimistic claims of brow-beaters before the war that Carolinian troops would be marching through Fredericksburg by Christmas, and they blamed their General Assembly, Speaker and Governor for getting them into this situation. Instead, Christmas would be spent watching the horizon and waiting for the time when the dithering Day would come (“That’ll be the Day” as the later folk song punningly put it). Ultima had a mild winter climate—as indeed the city which no longer bears that name still does—but in the hearts of its citizens that Christmas, there was a distinct chill.

The Carolinians did not waste their time, however. The passing of a proper draft began to swell the rebel army’s numbers, and the American troops in North and South Province failed to intercept most of the refugees fleeing south to join up. The railway network was used to the full advantage that it gave the Carolinians—the Americans generally being unable to use it due to a combination of sabotage and the different rail gauge and train design causing problems for their engineers. And Ultima of course was the heart of that train network, the hub—that was the whole reason that the city had grown up. It had never had even the cursory, outdated defences of Charleston, lying in the heart of a peaceful Carolina. Had the Americans managed to push through earlier on, Ultima would have been virtually defenceless. But with the time that winter bought, that began to change. The silver lining, as General Rutledge observed, was that at least they could start from scratch—there were no now-obsolete fortifications that would only get in the way and would have to be to dismantled first, as was often the case in Europe and even some older North American cities. The embarrassing and catastrophic reversals in the early stages of the war had resulted in a purge of the overly confident, old-fashioned officers who had previously dominated the Carolinian regiments, and the fledgeling new War Office benefited from being run by younger strategists who had carefully studied the battlefields of the Nightmare War between France and North Italy during the Popular Wars. They knew they were seeing a glimpse of the future, and accordingly Ultima was ringed with carefully constructed trenches and strongpoints equipped with (then) modern rubble bastions to house artillery—though concrete pillboxes would not be developed until some years later. The defences, known as the Alexander Line after the now-deceased Governor, were designed around allowing gaps for the train lines to operate as long as possible, only for them to then be destroyed to prevent them falling into enemy hands if necessary.

So it was that the anvil of a meticulously fortified city met the slow but firmly grasped hammer of General Day’s armies. The First Siege of Ultima is generally considered to have lasted from 13th March to 19th May 1850. During that time the city was almost surrounded, and more than once overly triumphalist papers in the ENA trumpeted the inevitable defeat of Carolina any day now. But green-clad American troops died on the bayonets of the new recruits in their hastily dyed butternut uniforms as they tried to storm the trenches, were blown to bits by the hailshot fired by the protected artillery, suffered from disease in their overcrowded camps surrounding the city. Day’s modern defenders point to the fact that he was able to deploy artillery of his own to silence some of the Carolinian guns and achieve breakthroughs in places, smashing the trenches—whereas a more direct attack might have proved entirely futile. Contrary to popular belief, it was realised by some forward-thinkers at the time that an armoured steam-wagon could possibly overcome the trenches of death (though in any case it would need a better engine and terrain capabilities than the models available at the time), but Virginian neutrality meant that steam-wagons could only be brought in by sea, and that was problematic at the best of times, even if the French did manage it in their own front of the Great American War.

The Siege was a bitter, bloody fight on both sides, and like many such episodes in history it spawned a considerable cultural impact—one only has to think of Ulysses Spencer’s novel When The Guns Sang (published 1883) or, from the other side, Lady Jane Bickersley’s painting The King in Winter. This title has seemed obscure to many considering the painting depicts a group of butternut-clad Carolinian troops crouched in their trench as shells burst overhead and the shadow of a steerable observation balloon is cast on them. According to the artist, it was intended to be a criticism of the eventual King of Carolina for failing to be present in the nation’s darkest hour.

Both sides came close to running out of ammunition and explosives at different times—more explosives were used in the Siege than had been used in all America’s previous wars put together, as every student of quotable statistics can parrot. And in the end it was this factor, together with a new round of recruits from southern Florida and free Cuba, that tilted the balance in favour of the Carolinians with their railway supply lines. Facing shortages despite his meticulous planning, General Day took the decision to fall back to Mildredville.[4] It was a choice typical of the man, skilled in his particular field but prone to reduce warfare to a matter of numbers and fail to see the significance of morale. The Americans were chastened by the retreat and the Carolinians were emboldened, with General Stotts leading several sorties against the Americans. None of these particularly accomplished anything in military terms, but they played well with the common folk in the remaining areas of free Carolina. The dissatisfaction and resentment the populace had briefly held for their rulers had passed, and any opportunity for the Americans to exploit it had gone also.

Naturally the lifting of the Siege became a national day of celebration in postbellum Carolina, all the more so when the shape of the eventual postwar settlement became apparent. Indeed, as the wit Douglas Hargreaves poignantly observed in 1872: “We celebrate our victory, and try to forget that it was followed by our defeat—though it didn’t seem that way at the time, of course.” Aside from Cravenville, the breaking of the First Siege of Ultima was the only other major land battle of the Great American War that can fairly be said to have been won by ‘the Carolinians’...

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

Initial Meridian involvement in the Great American War was criticised at the time for being overly cautious, as though the government was reluctant to react to the near-assassination of Intendant Padilla. Though this may have been true of many of the Americophiles in the Adamantine Party, it was largely a kneejerk partisan criticism by the opposition papers, and in fact the delay in much direct action was a necessary consequence of the preparation required for an unexpected war. The conflict did not begin auspiciously for the UPSA—a Meridian frigate operating out of Demerara,[5] the Intrépida, was intercepted and captured by one of Admiral Warner’s ‘island hopper’ ships of the line, HIMS Chesapeake, before it had even heard of the Meridian declaration of war on the ENA. It seems likely that it was in order to overtake the embarrassment of this incident that President-General Luppi pushed for the timetable for the invasion of Falkland’s Islands (or as they were afterwards called, the Malvinas) to be accelerated. Fortunately for Luppi, this did not result in catastrophe—the American forces there, now under the command of Captain Alfred Benton, realised that they were outmatched and there was no point in trying to resist. Benton was wracked with guilt for his role in plunging the ENA and UPSA into war, and attempted to offer himself up to the Meridians while claiming that he had been operating independently and beyond his orders, but it was too late. Benton was killed by an angry Meridian Marine on the deck of the Aquiles when his insistence grew too heated and he tried to pull a copy of his orders from an inside pocket, which the Marine mistook for a weapon. This act was in full view of the four American ships from the Falkland base, whose commanders decided that it could not go unanswered. A few hours later, those four ships lay on the bottom of the Pacific Ocean – as did three of their Meridian counterparts. The Battle of the Malvinas effectively eliminated any American naval presence in the southern Atlantic and had the unintentional effect of cutting off the ENA from India and Cygnia—and at the time of the Great Jihad in the former land no less.

With the newly christened Malvinas won for the UPSA, Luppi smoothed over the Intrépida scandal by trumpeting the news that he had achieved a foreign policy aim that the UPSA had been pushing for since its very foundation. No longer need Meridians fear a foreign naval base on their doorstep, and Meridian control of the Cape Horn seaways was now absolute. Indeed, some would have been quite happy to leave Meridian involvement in the war there, having taken advantage of American distraction to obtain this aim. Luppi himself was more concerned with the plight of the Californian rebels, whose cause he had partly been elected upon, and this new war placed the UPSA opposite the country whose citizens were doing the most to help those rebels. Indeed, if the UPSA were to intervene more directly against the ENA, they would almost be forced to work with the Carolinians, who quite apart from being slavers were also almost the only ones fighting for the New Spanish side in California. The fact that this apparently nonsensical intervention nonetheless took place is, as Manfred Landau put it, a testament to ‘the power of the Church of the Almighty Dollar’.[6]

Almost from the beginning, the UPSA had been regarded as a land of opportunity for business interests started by vigorous young men who found themselves stifled by state control and punitive tax regimes in the Old World. The role of business in Meridian history is a complex and somewhat controversial one. The view advanced in this work is that while it is undoubtedly true that many powerful Meridian corporations such as Priestley Aereated Water were born from the brilliance of a few men acting alone, the general corporate structure that had come into being by the middle of the nineteenth century could not have existed without a certain level of state intervention. The UPSA was unique in that the two forces worked hand in hand fairly harmoniously, at least up to this point—in contrast to nations like Great Britain and to a lesser extent France, where industry suffered stop-start chaos due to excessive (and indecisive) state intervention, or the ENA (except Carolina) where the reverse was true, and too often industry ran amok regardless of the desires of the state. The UPSA model was a broadly paternalist one, in which the state acknowledged the brilliance of entrepreneurs and their right to be rewarded for their actions, but tried to steer them into a framework that would serve the national interest. This model was copied by antebellum Carolina when it had become clear that the Confederation needed to prevent industry being monopolised by the northern Confederations, and this was far from the last land to try to emulate the ‘Meridian Miracle’—though with decidedly varying degrees of success.

The Meridian model worked because breakthroughs such as Priestley’s to create new products were of little use without a means to distribute those products, which meant a strong transport infrastructure—and the UPSA was in a situation where unrestrained Carltonism[7] would not produce that infrastructure. Both Meridian businessmen and politicians were keen to embrace the possibilities offered by the steam engine, the steam-wagon and the railway almost as soon as they were invented—but the country suffered considerable disadvantages. The materials required to build steam engines and trains were in short supply in Platinea, and most significantly of all there was little in the way of the plentiful coal resources that nations like Great Britain enjoyed (albeit ones only intermittently tapped during the years of Populist and Regressive rule). To a certain extent this could be offset with carefully judged tariffs to encourage foreign imports of coal (particularly given the aforementioned mismanagement in Britain) and this approach certainly benefited from the establishment of Meridian trade with newly established coal-producing regions such as the Kingdom of New Granada and the Cape Republic. However, there was certainly an incentive to find alternatives. In the short term, this took the form of brilliant Meridian engineers producing more and more advanced and efficient steam engines that required less fuel than their European prototypes, as well as creating modified forms that would run on alternative fuels such as charcoal (derived from the plentiful forests of the New Territories), bagasse (a byproduct of sugar plantations) and even llama dung.[8] These Meridian innovations soon spread to the rest of the world.

Aside from this shortage of resources, though, the Platinean heart of the UPSA was otherwise well suited for the railway. British railway engineers who had been too close to the Marleburgensian regime fled there in large numbers after the Inglorious Revolution, and one famously remarked that ‘the ground is almost naturally ready to receive rails without preparation’.[9] The railway infrastructure was the lifeblood of Meridian trade, carrying salted (and eventually tinned) beef from the cattle ranches, sugar and wine from the new plantations, copper and tin from the mountains—as well, of course, the guano used to make fertilisers and explosives. The railway was not the only circulatory system of the UPSA, however—as Félix Ocampo was keen to prove...

*

From “12 Inventions that Changed the World” by Jennifer Hodgeson and Peter Willis (1990):

Compared to some of the world-changing innovations discussed in this book, the Standard Crate may seem rather dull and commonplace. But it is precisely the fact that we so take container transport for granted in the modern world that illustrates how huge an impact it had—it is difficult for us to even imagine a time in which the holds of ships powered only by sails were filled inefficiently with small, many-sized crates in a ramshackle fashion. Who first had the notion that there was a better way—or at least the first to be able to do something about it? The answer is Félix Ocampo.

Born in the UPSA to a second-generation Spanish immigrant family, Ocampo made his money as a steam shipping magnate. While his competitors like Enrique Franco might be content to run their service off the back of the innovations of others, Ocampo was determined to blaze his own path. Legend tells of Ocampo laughing at a joke about a Cisplatine village idiot (the Cisplatineans being the traditional butt of (trans)Platinean jokes at the time) who struggled to carry a massive armful of many-sized empty boxes, being unaware that he could simply place one inside the other to reduce the scale of his problem. Though this was not quite the same issue as cargo transport faced, it nonetheless got Ocampo thinking. He commissioned a study by Dr Hugo Navarro, a mathematician from the University of Buenos Aires, to study the stacking and loading of crates in his ships. Navarro’s findings showed that much of the space was inefficiently wasted, both because of the lack of standardisation of crate size and also because the shape of a seagoing ship’s hull dictated that of its cargo hold. Navarro suggested that more of the deck should become available for cargo storage, as was used by riverine barges, which would require oceanic ships to abandon the use of an auxiliary sailing rig in case the steam engines failed. Many captains and trade magnates were leery of this step, being unconvinced by the growing reliability of steam engines. It would remain a controversy for a couple of decades before Navarro was proved right and sails began to disappear from the oceans.

However, Ocampo made more of his money from riverine transport within the UPSA, where flat-topped barges were the norm in any case. He introduced crates of standardised size and invested in engineering projects to produce better cranes that could stack a larger number of crates on deck, as well as improvements to the barge design to allow the greater water displacement of this load without sinking. Concerned by the possibility of crates being crushed under the weight of those above them, Navarro and the engineer Víctor Tejada showed that this problem could be reduced by stacking them in an offset fashion similar to bricks in a wall, though this required the sacrifice of a small amount of space. A different problem was the tendency for a stack of crates to overbalance and slide off if a wave disturbed a ship. This was not so much of a problem for the riverine barges, but plagued early experiments with stacking standardised crates on Navarro’s Barco sin velas seagoing prototypes. Tying down the stacks with ropes helped to some extent, but not enough. Ocampo began to fear that they had hit the limit of what was capable, at least with their current level of technology.

Enter Jens Christiansen. Though Denmark had come out of the Popular Wars on a high, many among its people had not been dissuaded from seeking a better life elsewhere. The ENA remained a more popular destination (at least until Supremacist rhetoric began putting some immigrants off) but Christiansen had been one of the smaller group of Danes to choose the UPSA. A minor engineer and inventor, Christiansen was employed by Tejada as one of his assistants. Legend tells that Christiansen originally invented his enclavamiento de carga (‘cargo interlock’) while making toys for his brother-in-law’s children, but both he and Tejada quickly saw the relevance of the system of interlocking nubs and holes to wider applications. The true Standard Crate was born, capable of being interlocked with others into a rigid stack that would not slip or slide. As Ocampo himself pointed out, the invention would not have been possible even twenty years before—it was only the increasing precision of measurement and standardised part production driven by the Industrial Revolution that allowed each crate to be constructed to a pattern so identical that the interlock was never compromised.

Like all great innovations, the Standard Crate was ridiculed at first, called “Señor Ocampo’s Lumpy Blocks” by La Lupa de Córdoba for example. Ocampo himself was undaunted. When asked by a journalist what he saw the Standard Crate as accomplishing, he replied: “Nothing more or less than list—a widening of the road, a broadening of the pipe. Whereas once six travellers bearing gold and spices could walk abreast along that road, soon twelve will. Whereas once that pipe could bring in enough fresh water to support ten families, soon it will bring twenty. Men do not see the road, the pipe is there, because it consists of ships traversing the vast ocean—but it is nonetheless there. Just as new innovations in the semaphore mean we can send more messages, so this will mean we can send more cargo. And that will change everything, just as the semaphore has.”

Ocampo was proved right in the end, of course—but even in his lifetime, the truth of his words would become apparent. By the time of the Great American War in the middle of the nineteenth century, Navarro’s sailless steamships with their stacked Standard Crates—along with the knockoffs from other companies that swiftly followed—had helped create a new trade network that inextricably linked the UPSA to both its client republics and the Empire of New Spain. And, because New Spain also traded extensively with the Confederation of Carolina (as it then was) by that point, the trade networks became interlocked as readily as two Standard Crates themselves.

Which had the important consequence that in the year 1850, when the UPSA geared up to intervene in the Great American War, there were powerful established interests close to the Meridian government keen to ensure that the trade links they had just established with New Spain and Carolina would not be cut off...











[1] Ever since the country’s birth following the Second Platinean War, Meridian troops have worn blue uniforms—thought to be because they originally clothed them in uniforms captured from the Duc de Noailles’ army and these were then copied. However, by the 1840s, the movement towards all-rifle armies with an emphasis on skirmishing rather than the columns and lines of musket warfare means that Meridian blue is now a subdued camouflage-friendly shade, similar to the French army’s ‘Horizon Blue’ from OTL WW1.

[2] As you can probably tell, this is from a writer rather sympathetic to the Carolinian rebels, which as mentioned before is not that unusual a position to take in the mid-twentieth century ENA.

[3] In OTL this phrase generally refers to the republican cause in the English Civil War, and more specifically those who continued to romantically support it years after the Restoration. In TTL it was reapplied to the cause of Carolinian independence and the former usage is mainly forgotten save in England itself.

[4] Mildredville is OTL Augusta, Georgia.

[5] In TTL this name has come to be applied to the capital city of Guyana, on the site of OTL Georgetown (which in OTL was founded differently and previously named Longchamps and Stabroek under French and Dutch rule respectively). In OTL it refers more generally to a region and a former Dutch colony, as well of course as the eponymous sugar that that colony produced.

[6] The UPSA currency is named the dollar after the old colonial Spanish dollar. Ironically enough, of course, America does not use dollars in TTL.

[7] Laissez-fair free-market capitalism.

[8] Amazingly, all of this is true of South America in OTL, although much of it did not happen until a century later than TTL due to the fact that South American railways were mostly foreign-built at first. In particular the Argentine railway engineer Livio Dante Porta produced several remarkable steam engine innovations in the 1950s that have seen little use in OTL due to them coming at a time when most countries were abandoning steam for most purposes—earlier and cruder versions of his ideas have come about in TTL’s South America.

[9] The same was said in OTL by a British engineer about Argentina in 1863.


Part #188: Below the Surface

“If I may be permitted to borrow the Platonic metaphor, a large percentage of the human race is currently chained at the coalface in the darkness at the bottom of the mine. It would certainly be possible to free some of them from this position and promote them to foremen; but would the results be desirable? A few would have the natural ability to be foremen and would eventually excel in the position, just as a few of the existing foremen should really be chained to the coalface with pickaxes to fit their own natural abilities. However, even those would take time to adjust. It is difficult even for a well-informed, educated human being to make decisions concerning the course of the whole mine, in this case, or the whole {people} >state in a more general sense. Those who have been chained to the coalface in the darkness for their lives will inevitably, not through any fault of their own but because of the mind-narrowing circumstances of their lives, be only able to make decisions based on their own narrow sense of what is best for themselves. And though I said that some of them would be able to broaden their mind if given the opportunity—just as some of those currently with power are naturally too narrow-minded to take advantage of the knowledge and broader worldview they possess – too many would never adapt.

Thus we can see the fundamental flaw of {a purely} democratic system>s: it is impossible for the people as a whole to make decisions for the good of {that people} >the state when a large percentage of them will always vote based on their own narrow self-interest rather than the bigger picture that requires a more open and knowledgeable worldview. Ultimately, everyone regardless of station will be better off under a different decision-making process, which I will now outline...”

–Pablo Sanchez, Unity Through Society (1841
Note: This is believed to be an original unexpurgated copy of Sanchez’s words, but the edits later made for the Biblioteka Mundial’s public release version are indicated as {deletion} and >addition )​

*

From: “The Myth of America” by Colin Blaby and Myfanwy Hughes (1988)—

Following the breaking of the First Siege of Ultima in May 1850, the Continental Parliament—with its usual and heavily criticised tendency to interfere too much in war appointments—removed Sir George Day to a secondary position and promoted the New Englander General Daniel Phelps in his place. The initial intention of this intervention by Parliament, motivated by Clarke and the Supremacists’ irritation with what they regarded as Day’s overly cautious approach to the front line, was to replace Day with someone more dynamic in the mould of the still-recovering Trevor William Jones. However, the move then got lost in a series of war committees in which the anti-war Patriots and wavering elements of the Liberals were able to water it down, with the result that Day was replaced with someone who brought an approach to the table which was, if anything, even more cautious. Phelps did at least have a good working relationship with Day and the two did not become bitter about their respective career trajectories. Phelps’ approach to the war was that the Americans had failed to take Ultima because their position in upper Carolina was not yet sufficiently consolidated. Supply lines were losing too much to Kleinkrieger activity and passive resistance such as local merchants ‘creatively losing’ Optel messages and claiming they had been intercepted. For that matter, many Optel messages actually were intercepted, or the towers burned altogether. With Virginian neutrality still limiting American supply lines—though by this point the government’s plans behind the scenes had succeeded in forcing Owens-Allen to stop delaying the gubernatorial election that would break the political stalemate—it was vital that men and supplies flowed as smoothly as possible from Charleston and other commandeered ports to the front line. As it was, too much was happening to them in between.

To that end, much to the annoyance of the Supremacists in the government, Phelps appointed Day to a rearguard position with responsibility for supervising this needed consolidation of the American position in North and South Carolina Provinces as well as Franklin, the eastern part of which was at least less restive. At this point any American push into the western provinces of Tennessee, Arkensor and Gualpa remained highly theoretical due to the focus on Ultima and the application (admittedly, most have considered it justified in this case) of the Jacobin principle of warfare that to hold the heart is to hold the nation.*(FOOTNOTE IN ORIGINAL TEXT – D WOSTYN)

(ORIGINAL FOOTNOTE)*Not that many Americans at this point would regard Carolina as a nation, of course, and even in Carolina after a couple of decades of Carolinian exceptionalist literature and rhetoric, many Carolinians regarded themselves as fighting not for an independent Carolina but for ‘the real America, the America of George Washi ngton, Ben Franklin and William North, which the damned northerners mouth platitudes to while betraying in the spirit like some latter-day Pharisees’, in the words of Carolinian War Secretary Angus Pryor. It is worth noting that Phelps’ own position on this is often misunderstood due to the popularity of the film Birth of a Nation from the 1920s, which depicts Phelps being hauled up before a select committee in 1851 to defend his actions; Phelps argues in favour of consolidation by stating that “The Carolinians can hardly survive with half their countr—Confederation in our hands.” The select committee meeting was real, but its transcript records Phelps’ words as “The rebels can hardly survive with half their Confederation in our hands”, with no Baumgartner’s Tongue involved.[1] The modified line appears to stem from a theatrical production, The Generals, from the turn of the twentieth century, which was copied wholesale by the later film. The writer of The Generals was an American but, like many by that point, had accepted the narrative that Carolina was always destined to be its own distinctive country, and seems to have made the modification in light of that ‘inevitable’ conclusion. A small but significant illustration in how ‘history’ in the minds of many stems more from the pens of writers of fiction than from those recording facts. (FOOTNOTE ENDS)

Indeed, beyond some cursory exploratory moves west from Whitefort by General Cushing that were hampered by the increasingly porous nature of the Virginian frontier as one went westward—with Carolinian Kleinkriegers hopping over the border and their American pursuers hesitating to become embroiled in the delicate situation their politicians were attempting to unravel—the only serious proposals for going after the western provinces came not from American forces in the east, but those in the west. Colonel (breveted General in 1850) Augustus Dorsey commanded the American garrison in Santa Fe, Nuevo México, and argued that it could potentially be a staging point to strike at the Carolinians from the west and finally join up America’s two disconnected wars. Dorsey also argued that the Americans should approach the French who were fighting an unconnected conflict of their own against the Louisiana rebels, stating that the logistics would be dramatically simplified and the Carolinian fleet could be pocketed between two armourclads. Dorsey’s suggestions were far-sighted, but they would come to naught when the Americans attacking Tucsón were somewhat unexpectedly (at least for those believing Supremacist propaganda about the whole rotten edifice of New Spain coming crashing down when red-blooded Americans kicked the door in) repulsed by a relief force from General Rodrigo Valdés. Valdés then proceeded to temporarily retake Santa Fe as well in July 1850, a battle fought in such sweltering heat that it effectively came down to which side ran out of water and collectively fainted first. With these defeats blotting his copybook, Dorsey’s suggestions were ignored and for the remainder of the war he remained only the commander in Fort Canzus attempting to retake Santa Fe, which he eventually succeeded in. The only reason he was not removed was because all the attention of the War Office was focused on the main Carolina front. His future career would be a different matter, however.

Therefore the conflict would be shaped by a continuation of the front which in mid-1850 had become effectively static along the South Carolina/Georgia border, together with maritime operations in the West Indies...

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

After the loss of the Intrépida, the leadership of the UPSA was determined to score a victory to avenge the embarrassment and shore up their position. It should be noted, however, that due to the extreme difficulties in communication between the West Indies and Cordóba even in the mid-nineteenth century (the wonders of Optel were, of course, only available for limited stretches of the coastline of the Americas, and boats were required to transfer messages from the end of one Optel chain to the start of another) that the order of events is easy to misunderstand. Though the Meridian government certainly approved of the more aggressive tone that operations took from thence, President Luppi and his fellows generally did not hear about them until they had happened, being forced to rely on the judgement of their field commanders. Some have argued that this was even an advantage for the Meridians: unlike the Americans (and Carolinians) whose front lines were close enough to their centres of government and communication lines to allow continuous interference in their generals’ work, with men being removed and replaced after the most trivial of defeats or missed opportunities and chaos in the command structure as a result, there could be no political interference in the Meridian forces except in the most long-term sense. Usually, by the time Luppi and the Cortes Nacionales had heard about one of their commanders making a strategic retreat, the commander had already completed the final step of his plan and turned it into a victory—whereas an American in his place might already have been removed.

The two principle commanders in the early stages of La Intervención (as it would later be dubbed in the UPSA) were Admiral Francisco Insulza and General Orlando Flores. The two men worked well together and both had combat experience going back to being young recruits in the Third Platinean War. Insulza had been a captain during the false flag operation in support of New Spain during the Popular Wars, and had distinguished himself in the Third Battle of Cape Finisterre with the Castilian fleet of Admiral Ferreira in 1830.[2] Flores had been in mercenary service for a while and had fought for the New Spanish side in the Philippine War before returning to the Meridian army and fighting in the Brazilian War. They both understood the risky nature of the operation they had been commanded to perform, an operation that was politically motivated and had no real war goal beyond ‘Make the Americans pay for the outrage in Buenos Aires’. They were keenly aware that a directionless war is one that cannot be won, and in the absence of coherent direction from above, decided to create their own goals. This is where history turns on the toss of a coin, for though many things can be attributed to broad economic forces, things were nonetheless changed by the fact that Insulza played cards with Félix Ocampo of Standard Freight Incorporated[3]while Flores’ daughter was married to Roberto Priestley of the Priestley Aereated Water Company. Both were therefore close to the corporate interests that were rising along with the Meridian sun itself. It was therefore natural for them to argue that one good way to make America pay would be to build a Meridian economic empire in its backyard and shut the Americans themselves out, forcing them to play second fiddle.

This decision, effectively, created the twentieth century...

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

The UPSA had theoretically been in the war for almost a year before it started to have a noticeable effect on the continental American front, betraying the limitations of logistics of even a nation as well-organised as the Meridians.[4] However, observers of the less glamorous fronts might already have developed the notion that America could be in trouble. The addition of the Fuerzas Armadas to the West Indies turned what was already a chaotic zone into a confused catastrophe. The Carolinian Navy was over a third the size of the loyalist Imperial Navy from the remaining four Confederations to start with, and then there was the point that many of the remaining Virginian sailors were suspected of treachery or sabotage in line with their Confederate government’s position (and some of them actually were). The Americans were also operating on longer supply lines and often relying on Kleinkrieger-infested ports. Nonetheless, they did have the advantage of numbers. The largest and best-organised part of the Imperial Navy was that contributed by New England (though in theory all the ships had mixed crews, in practice many of them became increasingly segregated by Confederation as the Virginians were weeded out). Both Carolina and New England had been known for being naval powerhouses of the Empire in past days. This meant that many of the battles in the West Indies effectively came down to ‘the Carolinian Navy vs the New England Navy’ as the Boston Mercury put it. In the short term, this was a source of regional pride for New England; in the long term, questions were asked about why the other Confederations were not pulling their weight. With its Puritan heritage, bitter conflicts against the Acadian and Canadian Catholics and influence of the Orange Order and old Trust Party, New England’s population was arguably uniquely susceptible to conspiracy theories about the war being an excuse to weaken their position in the Empire while New York and Pennsylvania indulged in a more subtle version of the Virginians sitting on their haunches. It was this very tendency that the Supremacists had exploited in order to win elections in New England, and now they paid the price as they lost control of it. Riots against the Conscription Act of 1850, passed in August, would rage in many American cities, but nowhere so hotly as in New England. Ironically, it was the same remaining Catholics in Mount Royal and Wolfeston who were equally hostile to conscription as their Orange Order-supporting Protestant foes in Rowley and Boston.

The entry of Admiral Insulza’s initial forces into this conflict—where the New Spanish also occasionally clashed with the Americans, and the French attempted to steer the occasional reinforcement to flotilla to Nouvelle-Orléans right through the middle of the pandemonium without getting involved—was crucial because it tipped a former delicate balance, adding a little weight to the Carolinian side. As was the case throughout the conflict (though many refused to see it at first) the Meridian attitude to their Carolinian cobelligerents was one of cold correctness rather than the warmth bestowed upon an ally. Both Flores and Insulza are recorded as making statements contemptuous of slavery, though not in public and it was clearly not an issue that particularly exercised their pragmatic military minds. Their goal was not to help Carolina, but to hurt America: helping Carolina was merely a means to an end.

Insulza’s initial tactic was to clear Admiral James Paul Warner’s fleet from the waters around Jamaica and the Cayman Islands to prevent them from reinforcing the black rebels there. The Meridians did not lend any direct help to the Carolinians at first, leading to a stalemate, and it would not be until a year later that Jamaica was finally brought under the control of a Meridian-led reinforcement force made up largely of Guayanese and Pernambucano soldiers. Insulza had no intention of touching the charnel house of Hispaniola with a barge pole, stating that it would hurt the Americans more to have it than lose it, but did send some of Flores’ early contingent of troops into Cuba to push the Americans—both Warner’s Marines and Brevet General Jamison’s regulars—back eastward. Cuba would remain divided for the remainder of the war, with the Americans holding the east and the Meridians and Carolinians the west, the front going back and forth over the next three years.

Having tipped the balance and returned the western Caribbean Sea to its former status of ‘a Carolinian lake’, Insulza went on to remove the Americans from the western Bahamas (ignoring the garrisons on the eastern islands) to secure the Carolinian coastline. Then he promptly abandoned any attempt to gain further ground in the West Indies, having established a safe supply line to bring more Meridian troops into Carolinian ports such as Maubela and Pensacola. The Carolinian railway system, constantly expanding even throughout the war, would then take them and General Flores to the front line.

Of course it would be remiss not to mention the significance of the Antorcha de la Libertad. The ‘Torch of Liberty’ was the UPSA’s first armourclad ship, launched around the same time as the American Lord Washington (both narrowly losing out on the title of ‘first armourclad’ to the French Spartacus). Unsurprisingly, Admiral Insulza chose her for his flagship and she soon acquired a reputation as a terror in the night for American sailors. Not even the finest gunners of New England could penetrate her implacable hull. Wherever she went, American ships found themselves on the bottom of the Caribbean Sea.

But America had its own armourclad, of course. The Lord Washington remained in Charleston harbour, a symbol of the power and invincibility of the ENA. There could be no attempt by the Charlestonians to revolt against their occupiers[5] while it remained there, untouchable by any foe. But the Lord Washington could only be in one place at once, and Admiral Barker eventually relented to demands from Admiral Warner to take the ship out of harbour and wreak revenge on the Meridians for the Antorcha’s victories—which were not necessarily particularly damaging in terms of the balancesheet, but had a dreadful effect on morale (and boosted it for the Carolinians, so used to seeing their foes as all-powerful, only now to be brought low by another). Barker took the Lord Washington out on a tour of duty in March 1850 in which several Meridian and Carolinian ships were sunk in a similarly relentless series of one-sided victories to what the Antorcha had been gaining. However, as Barker had gloomily predicted, the absence of the Lord Washington from Charleston harbour meant that local rebels (helped by Jack Barton’s underground Kleinkrieger network operating out of Savannah) chose this moment to attempt a coup, blowing up several American stores of powder and shot and making a partially successful attempt to assassinate the military governor, Sir Wallace Bennett (he was wounded and incapacitated for several months requiring his replacement, but ultimately survived).

A furious Barker returned to Charleston with the Lord Washington and conducted a ruthless campaign of suppression, shooting and hanging several ringleaders (or suspected ringleaders) and imposing far more relentless curfews and restrictions than before. American military police were authorised to shoot on sight and ask questions later, something which of course played right into the hands of the propagandists of the Carolinians—and more importantly of the Meridians, who badly needed something to convince their sceptical populace why they were fighting on the same side as a bunch of slaveholders. Barker’s moves ultimately did more harm than good to the American position, as the real problem was Barton’s men in Savannah, and the American government was still slow to take action against Savannah. General Phelps, like Jones before him, saw the danger—but lacking express authorisation from Fredericksburg and given the government’s trigger-happy tendency to fire its commanders, he only dared send a token force that was easily repelled by the city’s defenders.

Barker sent constant demands to both the government and directly to the shipyards in Brooklyn where the second American armourclad, the more controversially-named Lord Hamilton, was under construction. It would clearly be a game-changing move if the Americans could leave one armourclad in Charleston harbour to enforce their will (probably the Lord Hamilton, as it wouldn’t matter that the ship had not completed shakedown trials yet if it only had to remain in harbour) and have another free to sail the seas and sink Carolinian and Meridian ships.

And, of course, there was the idea that two armourclads could meet in battle. At the time, no-one knew what might happen: a case of unstoppable force meets immovable object? Armchair military experts across the country, indeed the world, looked on keenly for when the Lord Washington would finally clash directly with its nemesis the Antorcha de la Libertad.

But thanks to Mr Elias Watson and his Marvellous Innovation, such a clash is confined to the pages of the speculative romances.

*

From “12 Inventions that Changed the World” by Jennifer Hodgeson and Peter Willis (1990):

As with many of the inventions discussed within the pages of this book, it is difficult to state precisely when the first attempt at submarine technology was made. It comes down to a matter of definitions, as well as some of the early stories being open to accusation of exaggeration. Nonetheless, the idea that Alexander the Great used some form of diving bell to reconnoitre enemy ships from below is a persistent one in the Mohammedan nations. If we dismiss this story, the first reports of real attempts at submarine technology date from the sixteenth century, when around the same time an Englishman named William Bourne published a drawing of a proposal for a submersible, and two Greek divers in Hapsburg Spain successfully kept a flame burning underwater. Less ambiguously, the seventeenth century saw the Dutchman Cornelius Drebbel develop an underwater oar-propelled boat that he used to take passengers under the Thames, including King James I and VI of England and Scotland. After Drebbel’s success, many more submersible patents were published throughout the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, with limited degrees of success. It was obvious to many observers from the start that working submersibles had the potential to change warfare forever. John Wilkins, the Bishop of Chester, prophetically wrote in 1648 that a submarine craft could not only passively avoid pirates, surface weather disasters and discovery by enemies, but could actively be used to sink enemy ships from below and resupply besieged cities. Thus Wilkins not only foresaw the peacetime submersible, but the more controversial wartime ironshark.[6]

The date of the first ironshark is, if anything, even trickier to pin down. Precisely what constitutes a military use? There is debatable evidence that a Meridian inventor during the Third Platinean War used a diving bell to observer Spanish ships from below and used that information to help his nascent nation’s military—was his bell then an ironshark, though it was unarmed? During the Jacobin Wars, as with many potential emerging technologies, Lisieux’s Boulangerie examined the idea of ‘war submersibles’ as they were rather contradictively named at the time. Surcouf was enthusiastic, but it was generally seen as a low priority, being apparently incompatible with the Revolutionaries’ favourite technology of steam power. With European military innovation after the war being largely a case of dancing to the tune that the Boulangerie had begun (though, of course, no-one would admit that), submersibles were also neglected in Europe thereafter.[7]

It would be many years before the first ironshark as we now know them, flinging ironfish [torpedoes] and rockets at enemy ships from beneath the waves, would come about. But nonetheless, the application of submersible technology to warfare would command the attention of the world in June 1850, when Elias Watson changed the course of the Great American War.

Watson was everyone’s stereotypical image of the bungling inventor: a cheerful, bearded fellow who dressed in an old-fashioned manner, filled his house with books and half-working bits of machinery, and had a dream that led him on regardless of the state of his bank balance. That dream was to explore the ocean floor. In his youth, he had sailed with John Goodman in the Pacific and had seen the divers of the South Sea Islanders with their skill in bringing back wonders of flora, fauna and geology from the seabed. But he wanted more. Even the most skilled divers were limited by the needs of the human race to breathe elluftium [oxygen]. And Watson himself knew he would never equal their skill himself in any case. He had a desire to open up the wonders of the ‘Kingdom of Neptune’ to all the human race. It was a pure and simple scientific desire, heedless of the potential for profit from finding new pearls and the like.

Many people had already worked on diving suits and diving bells, but Watson worked hard to improve them. He developed new pumping systems and imported devices from the Priestley Aereated Water Company in the UPSA designed to compress air, wondering if a diver could take a supply of air with him. It was not a dream that would be well realised in his own lifetime, but he paved the way. He studied pressure differentials and air sickness and all the problems that would have to be overcome if his dream were to be realised. In the 1840s, he decided that as well as diving suits, the future lay with a submersible vehicle, and with the help of engineers he proceeded to develop the single most solid and reliable machine that had been built up to that point (though, admittedly that was not saying much). His prototype was named the Trident.

For the present, Watson used the Trident to make more accurate maps of the harbour of the city in which he lived. As well as being a good test of his craft, it would help convince sceptical backers to fund further work: superior maps of harbours would be very valuable for military and commercial use. And so Watson might have remained a footnote to history, were it not for the fact that the city and harbour in question was Charleston in Carolina.

Watson himself seems to have had an almost Societist indifference to the great conflict his city was locked in. His views on race do not appear to have been typically Carolinian: it is recorded that on one occasion passers-by were surprised when he worked hard to rescue a slave who had been testing a diving suit for him only for the air supply to be cut off, risking his own life by diving in to help the man surface. During the early part of the war, he did use the Trident to observe the American fleet in the harbour from below and made some sketches of their hulls, including that of the apparently invincible armourclad Lord Washington. It was, of course, extremely fortunate for Watson that the American military authorities did not learn of what he regarded as a harmless adjunct to his scientific activity.

Watson might have remained indifferent to the war forever, were it not for the Lord Washington’s temporary departure from the harbour in March 1850 and the ensuing uprising. The rising, fanned by Jack Barton’s irregulars, led to chaos in Charleston. Indeed Watson recorded in his diary his annoyance at the disruption, and under other circumstances it is easy to imagine him going over to the Americans’ side. How different would the history of the world had been based on the whim of one eccentric inventor?

But instead it was when an enraged Admiral Barker and the Lord Washington returned that Watson would suffer. As part of a general campaign of terror, the American military police—a suspicious number of whose officers had British accents and might have worn brown coats a couple of decades ago—attacked the houses of those they regarded as intellectuals who might have been involved in leading the rising. Books were suspicious, and so many of Watson’s were torn up and burnt, while he was cruelly cuffed when he attempted to intervene. Several of his models were also smashed. Incensed, he vowed revenge against the Americans and (unwisely) in a local bar, drowning his sorrows, openly compared himself to Archimedes being slain by the Romans at Syracuse when they ‘disturbed his circles’. Fortunately for Watson, he was overheard not by an informer for the Americans but by an agent of Jack Barton. Barton then approached Watson and asked him if he wanted to emulate Archimedes in another way—by sinking the ‘Romans’’ ships. Watson eagerly assented and shared his sketches of the American ships’ hulls with Barton.

The sketches of the more minor ships were of some use to Barton’s Kleinkriegers, showing which of them had potential weaknesses just below the waterline and so forth, but it was the sketch of the Lord Washington that changed the world. Barton was able to pick out that, while the armour extended some way below the waterline, there was a gap at the stem of the ship where the iron plates did not quite overlap. Later armourclads would have an additional plate welded over the gap, but the Lord Washington was a prototype, and prototypes always have flaws that are missed. Barton puzzled over trying to hit the vulnerable spot with a cannon or have a diver plant a bomb there, but with the gap mostly being below the waterline, he couldn’t see a way to do it. Whereupon Watson offered the use of his Trident.

The submersible—or should we say the ironshark?—was equipped with a torpedo extending from a spar at its stem.[8] On the night of July 14th, 1850, with the Meridians and their cyclogun-equipped steam-wagons[9] starting to push back the Americans along the war front with South Province (q.v.) Barton’s men were ready. The Trident sailed beneath the dark waters of the harbour, driven—as every depiction outside Carolina itself pointedly acknowledged—by slaves driving hand-cranked screw propellers. Everything was pitch black, but Watson knew the harbour and the capabilities of his ship so well by this point that he could confidently navigate in the dark. The Americans never saw it coming, though every fictional depiction of the attack adds an obligatory young sailor on the Lord Washington who ‘thinks he saw something’ only to be dismissed by a senior officer. By touch alone, the diver Peter Bayford guided the spar torpedo into position, nestling in the gap in the armour plates and wedging it in place, then lit the fuse and jettisoned the spar. The Trident fled, slaves pumping away for their lives.

Bayford had half expected to die in the process (Watson’s views are unknown) but when the torpedo detonated, though the Trident was tossed over and over through the waves and a little water leaked in, the vessel and its rattled crew survived. Incautiously they surfaced to catch a glimpse of their efforts.

With the explosion confined to a small area, the armour plates at the stem of the Lord Washington had been completely blown away. One of the red-hot plates had scythed through the mainsail of the neighbouring conventional first-rate ship the Concord and torn a great ragged hole, while another had decapitated the first officer of the third-rate Annapolis. Part of the explosion had been channelled inside the ship by the plates and had blown out the crew cabins and gundeck in the bows of the ship, detonating the forward magazine and blasting one of the bow chasers out of its mounting into the sky: it was eventually found buried in the roof of St Michael’s Church.

Despite this wrecking of perhaps one-quarter of the Lord Washington, her chain of command survived and damage reports swiftly indicated that though the forward hull was holed and taking on water, the steam-driven pumps could cope with the leak for perhaps ten hours before being swamped. Barker was inclined to run the ship aground for patching up, allowing Charleston to still come under her remaining guns, but Barton had thought of that. As soon as the sound of the explosion faded, a Carolinian fleet supported by a few Meridian ships emerged at the mouth of the harbour, ready to engage. Barker cried “Where are our batteries?” But the biter was bit: just as Barker himself had managed to silence several of the batteries with his Marines before taking Charleston in the first place, a smaller number of them had been commandeered by Barton’s Kleinkriegers and began firing on the American ships, using Watson’s detailed notes on where they were docked to calculate firing arcs in the dark. There was no chance the Americans would be able to tell which batteries were firing at them and which at the enemy in the darkness, and while the Lord Washington even in its wounded state could put up a good fight against the non-armourclad Carolinian and Meridian ships, she faced a time limit before she would sink forever.

With all that in mind, Barker realised he had been outmaneoeuvred. With a bitter heart, and ordering the military forces in Charleston to treat the city to a scorched-earth policy as they retreated to Cravenville or Georgetown, he gave the order to pull out. The American fleet gathered around the damaged Lord Washington and withdrew northward to the port of Newton in North Province[10] – which, thanks to the lighter hand and consolidation policy of General Day, was far less fraught with Kleinkrieger activity. The Lord Washington was laid up for repairs in the yards there and, for a time, suddenly the ENA faced a foe with an armourclad and had none of its own to reply with.

Watson had changed the course of history, but legend says that he pouted in annoyance as Bayford and Barton tried to slap him on the back in triumph. He pointed irritably at where HIMS Concord was slipping beneath the waves, separated from the mass of the American flotilla and sunk by Meridian and Carolinian cannon fire. “With that wreck on the seabed I’ll have to do those harbour maps all over again!” he exclaimed.

But if Watson was largely indifferent to the triumph his work had produced, the world was not. From that day forward, nations across the planet would scramble to get a slice of the proven potential of submersible technology for themselves...















[1] The term in TTL for what we would call a Freudian Slip.

[2] See Part #122.

[3] This name is used anachronistically by the writer here—at the time the company did not have a formal name and was generally called ‘Ocampo Freight’ informally.

[4] This is a circular argument—the Meridians’ reputation for being well-organised was created by how their intervention in the Great American War was developed.

[5] It is somewhat significant that the author does not use language like ‘those they regarded as their occupiers’, illustrating which narrative has become the dominant one by the twentieth century.

[6] In TTL, partly for political reasons, there is a distinction drawn between ‘submersibles’, which are scientific research craft and the like, and armed ‘ironsharks’ which are used in warfare. Note than in TTL, ‘submarine’ remains only an adjective and has not also become a noun as it has in OTL, so nobody in TTL would refer to ‘a submarine’.

[7] Note that because there was no American Revolutionary War in TTL, there was no Turtle by David Bushnell. Robert Fulton also did not work significantly on submarines in TTL due to the more prominent focus given to steam power (remember in TTL he worked only in Britain and the ENA).

[8] Torpedo at this point in OTL just meant a bomb in general (particularly sea mines for sinking ships, but eventually also applied to land mines) and this meaning has been preserved in TTL.

[9] NB this is a book written by people enthusing about inventions who perhaps may overstate the importance of a particular invention to a military campaign.

[10] OTL Wilmington, North Carolina. Newton was a name used before Wilmington in OTL: though the name Wilmington was also used in TTL, much like the other Wilmington in Delaware (which became Pulteney) it was renamed again after the Second Glorious Revolution due to Spencer Compton, Earl of Wilmington being a supporter of William IV’s faction.


Part #189: The Turn of the Tide

“Archaeologists guess that the meaningless hieroglyphs decorating various obelisks and steles in Egypt are records of the great military victories of pharoahs of the past. But we have no way of even knowing whether they are right in this inference,[1] much less the details of such victories: who was the enemy? Where did the battle take place? What was the war about?

Whenever I see a newspaper or broadsheet trumpet the triumphs of ‘our’ allegedly brave soldiers, I picture a yellowed and faded remnant of that paper hanging in some museum three thousand years hence, when the very language the paper was written in is long forgotten, and doubtless archaeologists will debate what the unknown words describe. For all such victories are meaningless in the long term. All they achieve is a reduction of the human population, the removal of human lives that could go on to do so much more.

I picture that paper in a museum of the future, yes; but I have cause to hope that the archaeologists among our descendants may fail to draw the same inference as our own do with the Egyptian records. For it is my solemn hope that in such a time, the very concept of military conflict will be expunged from the human consciousness...”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1852 speech​

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

Though the disabling of the Lord Washington and the retaking of Charleston was a key turning point of the Great American War, in the short term its impact was, perhaps, overestimated. Certainly it can be argued that Admiral Insulza, if not directly an architect of the disaster at Currituck, became overconfident in the leniency of his orders. On July 28th, 1850—with the Americans still reeling from the Charleston incident mere weeks before—Captain José Márquez of the UPS Venganza, a second-rate frigate, brought northward both his own ship and three others under his overall command. Márquez’s intention was to further push the Americans out of Carolinian waters and support Meridian operations on land. Or so he claimed. In reality Márquez was a glory hound spoiling for a fight. As Captain Denison commented afterwards: “Well, he got one.”

The Venganza had strayed too close to Virginian waters, a boundary which it turned out that the Virginians, despite the ongoing breakdown of their government, policed just as tenaciously as its counterpart on land. The Virginians’ Fort Bodie, a hastily-constructed outpost sitting on the Confederal border on Bodie Island (which makes up a substantial part of the Outer Banks) opened fire on Márquez’s force as they approached. Márquez initially closed with the intention of returning fire, and only broke off at the last moment when his lookout reported that the fort was flying the Virginian flag—he had previously believed it to be an American-held Carolinian fort. Márquez’s defence at his court-martial was that he was working from outdated charts that failed to recognise that the Currituck Inlet, which had formerly separated Carolina from Virginia, had closed up due to the ongoing evolution of the Outer Banks coastline.[2] Márquez had, he claimed, been looking for a gap that was no longer there as the border. The court decided he had simply been negligent and would have acted similarly with an up-to-date chart, but it is an open question.

Another open question is what would have happened to the war if Márquez had not stopped at the last moment, and an incident between the UPSA and Virginia had forestalled the events about to take place in the latter. But let us leave counterfactuals to the speculative romantics.

In any case, Márquez realised his mistake and swiftly fled from Virginian waters, allowing his small flotilla to become strung out as they sought to escape identification by the Virginians. And it was at this point that they ran straight into the four ships commanded by Captain Edward Denison of the Imperial Navy.

The Battle of Currituck—named after the nearest town on the Carolinian coast, though separated from it by the Outer Bank—was decisive. The Meridians were caught off guard and Denison saw them before they did in turn, having time to prepare. The four American frigates sent three of their Meridian counterparts to the bottom of the Atlantic and only the Venganza herself escaped with heavy damage. The battle was not so great in the grand scheme of the war, but it played a significant role in perceptions of it. It was a huge boost to American morale—Emperor Frederick knighted Denison practically as soon as he stepped off the neutral loblolly boat that brought him through Virginian waters to Fredericksburg—and helped suppress the ‘Yellow Panic’ that had wracked America’s east coast since the Charleston incident. Without the Lord Washington, many alarmists had become convinced that America was defenceless and that New York City and Boston were about to face coastal bombardment from the invincible Antorcha. Denison’s victory provided a shot in the arm to those fighting against the increasingly powerful ‘Peace at any costs’ faction, soon to become known by the name Unconditional Imperialists.

In the UPSA, of course, there was the opposite reaction. President Luppi’s government was heavily criticised by the opposition Unionists and Colorados, and if Márquez’s court-martial conviction was a formality, a show trial, then Admiral Insulza only barely escaped the same, never mind his great victories earlier on. It was at this point that the Meridian government took the decision to become more closely involved in the command of the war, particularly at sea, which is generally considered to have had an adverse effect on the overall Meridian war effort (if not to the same extent as the short-termist political meddling in the ENA). However, given the distances involved, there was a substantial delay before this policy change took any noticeable effect.

Despite Meridian embarrassment at sea, however, a different story was told on land. The ENA would need all the propaganda victories they could get...

*

From “12 Inventions that Changed the World” by Jennifer Hodgeson and Peter Willis (1990):

The history of firearms is a long and complex one, and it is rare that any innovation altered the world overnight in a radical, game-changing way. Certainly the earliest gunpowder weapons were not particularly more powerful or effective than their older counterparts of bows, arrows and catapults. Improvements over the years changed this, from matchlock to flintlock to compression-lock ignition, from muzzle-loading to breech-loading, from smoothbore to rifled barrels. But these were usually slow and gradual, and it was rare that a small number of soldiers with newer guns would have that much of an advantage over the same number of equally-skilled men with older ones. It was generally only over the large numbers of an old-fashioned battlefield that superior technology began to make its superiority clear through statistics.

There are exceptions, though, either when an improvement is objectively a game-changer or when it comes at the correct ‘alienistic moment’ at which point the world is ready to accept it as one. Pierre Boulanger’s genius was in knowing how to exploit such a moment at the Battle of Lille with weapons that, objectively, did not make an enormous difference to the battlefield. The oft-cited example of the Great American War, on the other hand, is more ambiguous: certainly an exploitation of a similar moment was part of General Flores’ plan, but it is also possible to argue that his cycloguns genuinely did make an objective difference to the battlefield, early and crude though they were compared to later efforts.

Ever since the invention of firearms, it had been obvious that one of the chief limitations of most was the fact that only one bullet could be fired at a time, often followed by a lengthy reloading procedure which initially restricted the application of firearms to the battlefield—requiring pikemen or other defenders to protect the gunners while they reloaded. The reloading method became swifter over time, but the basic limitation remained. There were, of course, many attempts to get around it. A cannon loaded with canister fire functioned like a volley of musket fire in itself, but was rather short-ranged. The hailshot developed for the Jacobin Wars improved the range, but in any case other attempts at tackling the problem took a different tack. These mostly came under the general title of ‘volley gun’, whether it be a single weapon with multiple barrels (generally suffering from recoil problems) or a single barrel with a rotating cylinder drum. The latter was first demonstrated in the Puckle Gun invented in 1718 by James Puckle, which was effectively a flintlock revolving pistol scaled up to the size of a small artillery piece.[3] Though technically impressive in retrospect, the Puckle Gun was limited by the technology of its time and was not a practical weapon for its day.

By the late 1840s, there were several attempts at similar designs, exploiting the superior compression-lock technology of the period which had already made small-scale revolving pistols far more reliable and useful (as, of course, famously demonstrated by Jacques Drouet in his 1824 ‘duel’ with Pierre Artaud).[4] Most of these cyclogun designs were still experimental and controversial: notably they failed to make much impact in the Unification War despite early models being fielded by certainly the Saxons and Belgians, and possibly some other participants (the evidence is unclear). The French were the first to recognise the import of the weapons’ effective use in the Great American War and the French Ministry of War would go on to invest heavily in them during the Long Peace.

The original Meridian cyclogun was developed in 1842 by Anibal Vélaz, a mechanically-minded Jansenist Catholic priest who accompanied new colonists into the Patagonian steppes. The colonists were often attacked by native Indians, in particular the Mapuche and the Tehuelche—who, largely unbeknownst to most of the Meridian colonists, were engaged in periodic conflicts of their own which the colonists ended up in the middle of.[5] The colonists had firearms, but that often made little difference, and in any case the Indians had often acquired firearms of their own by black market trade. What the colonists could not afford to do was lose any of their able-bodied men to such skirmishes: they needed a weapon that could make the Indians back off before battle would be joined. Vélaz somewhat naïvely imagined that a cyclogun firing a continuous stream of bullets would ultimately save lives, as no-one would dare to approach anyone wielding one.

Vélaz’s weapon was only a partial success. When it worked, it was very impressive; however, it often jammed. The weapon utilised multiple barrels with an innovative rotation system (leading to the later name ‘cyclogun’ by which we now know it) which allowed the barrels to cool in between shots and loaded each new barrel as the last ejected its spent cartridge. The real innovation of the weapon was not this rotation but the fact that it worked with a simple gravity feed system for each new cartridge, allowing the cyclogun to be operated by relatively unskilled and untrained men—such as the colonists of Patagonia. Well, that was the theory—in practice it needed a trained mechanic to perform maintenance on it, and objectively was not practical. However, as is often the case it was the perceived reality that was different—after a few lucky runs of the cyclogun operating correctly and inflicting hideous losses on Mapuche war parties, the Indians learned to fear the weapon’s distinctive rattling roar and indeed avoided the colonial parties that Vélaz had protected with his invention.

The incident was well publicised in the Meridian papers and the Fuerzas Armadas became interested. They bought Vélaz’s patent from him for a substantial sum which he donated to missionary efforts aimed at bringing the Indians into what was considered civilised behaviour by the Meridians: Vélaz hoped that they would become another semi-autonomous Indian state like Aymara which would preserve its own language and culture rather than having it destroyed by the colonists. The basic cyclogun was worked on by Carlos Giménez, and many historians now attempt to link his name with the gun rather than the better-known Vélaz, arguing that it was only Giménez’s improvements that turned the cyclogun from a fair-weather friend into a war-winning weapon. One limitation of Vélaz’s weapon was that it required hand-cranking, which substantially restricted the rate of fire.[6] This made sense for the purpose that Vélaz had had in mind, use by isolated colonial parties who had by necessity to do everything by hand. However, Giménez realised that the crank could instead be turned by that tireless source of external power that was revolutionising everything in the nineteenth century—steam. His early experiments in pairing the cyclogun with a small steam engine were disappointing, and his superiors were sceptical—unlike European countries or indeed the ENA, the UPSA was not blessed with coal reserves to the point that it made sense to apply steam more widely than necessary to military technology.

Giménez nonetheless persevered, and if the cyclogun retained its hand-crank and that officially remained its sole source of power, in practice he improved his mechanisms to the point that the guns could easily be converted over to steam power if the opportunity arose. And arose it did. Orlando Flores had observed Giménez’s experiments, and took the decision to give over some of the Meridian transport fleet’s valuable cargo space to a dozen of the guns, trained crews, and Giménez himself to advise in the weapons’ operation and assess their performance in a combat situation. Such a decision could have easily backfired, but to Giménez’s delight he found that Carolina (though also not particularly blessed in coal reserves) had carefully stockpiled them in the years before the war and his steam option was available for use.

The early performance of the cycloguns was such that Flores controversially turned the plans over to Carolina’s machinists and gunmakers andsoon had Carolinian manufactories turning out copies. While aware of the danger of the patent getting out, he realised that the weapons would be required in a substantial number if they were to make a real difference. This therefore tends to support the argument that the guns made a real, objective difference and were not merely a propaganda weapon in the Boulanger mode. Initially the cycloguns were mounted on small artillery carriages and towed by Carolinian artillery steam-tractors, requiring dismount and the reattachment of the steam-tractor’s engine to the cyclogun before their use. However, the Carolinian Major Julius Beauregard swiftly realised that they would be superior mounted atop the steam artillery platforms produced by the ENA under the official name Pioneer, which the Carolinians had produced before the war and continued to do so. The Pioneers more often mounted small cannon that could fire as they were approaching the enemy under steam power rather than merely using that power to travel helplessly from one firing site to the next. This was a powerful alienistic weapon that had been understood since the days of Boulanger, though making an effective application of it had always been a more problematic proposition (mobile guns tended to either break down a lot or be vulnerable to enemy fire enroute). For 1850 the Pioneer was a decent, modern application of the idea, but by replacing the cannon with a cyclogun and hooking up one of the Pioneer’s two steam engines while using the other for propulsion, Beauregard realised that it could be turned into a truly deadly killing machine. Rather than firing individual shots at a relatively distant foe, it could demolish an infantry column in seconds.

Beauregard’s idea swiftly proved highly effective both objectively and as a demoralising terror weapon. The Pioneer and cyclogun was physically small enough to conceal on all but the flattest battlefields, and its sudden appearance from cover, hissing like a great serpent as the roaring gun was rotated to turn its surroundings into a killing field, was a horror that American soldiers had never faced before. The cyclogun had cemented its place as the iconic weapon of the Great American War, perhaps even more so than the armourclad warship.

In practice, of course, cycloguns remained vulnerable to the same problems that faced any mobile gun. They were not true protguns: the soldiers operating them had some coverage from an armour plate but they were nonetheless easily picked off by snipers. Crucially, however, every time an American sharpshooter killed a cyclogun operator, his place could be taken by almost any infantryman: as Vélaz had intended, the weapons were easy to operate (if not to maintain in the long run). The real vulnerability of cycloguns was to artillery: rifled cannon in particular could explode the boiler and destroy gun, carriage and crew in one deadly hit. However, there weren’t enough rifled cannon, and the smoothbores were too unreliable. It is worth noting the argument has been made that American forces dealt far more effectively with cycloguns in the final days of the war, when Major Arnold Garnet’s improvements to rapid ballistics calculation had started to assist American artillery fire—but by that time it was too late.

If cycloguns were vulnerable to artillery, they were death on infantry and especially cavalry: one American veteran of the war, Eliot Stanley, wrote his famous poem Equus R.I.P. as a despairing take on how horses were not only being rendered obsolete by the steam engine in civilian life, but had been slaughtered into irrelevance by it on the battlefield. The city of Crosscreek in North Province[7] faced starvation in the winter of 1850 after its fields were torched by both Americans and Meridians in turn, and is said to have only survived because of the vast quantities of horsemeat available following nearby battles. A tradition was established and the town was noted for its peculiar use of horsemeat in cookery right up until the 1940s, when the tradition was officially eradicated by the Cultural Homogenisation Authority...

*

From: “The Myth of America” by Colin Blaby and Myfanwy Hughes (1988)—

The impact of the cyclogun on the war is, of course, widely exaggerated—not least owing to the effects of taking Meridian propaganda too literally. Nonetheless, the Meridian entry into the land war had an immediate effect. The American forces had been at the end of a long supply line before the failure of the attack on Ultima, and it is not surprising that those supply lines began to collapse following the fall of Charleston. Though other ports such as Newton remained in American hands, too much had been dependent on that bottleneck. As events in Virginia accelerated towards the cataclysm, the American Army found itself on the back foot. The small number of Meridian troops, superior in training and equipment to the Carolinians and also to many (though not all) of the Americans, were used to spearhead Carolinian counterattacks heading northwards. Crucially, General Flores refused to sign off on every planned attack that Belteshazzar Wragg and Uriah Adams demanded. After a number of small-scale defeats by Carolinian forces who attempted to pursue the retreating Americans alone—accompanied by a few ‘I told you so’s from General Stotts—the Carolinian rebel government reluctantly accepted its position as cobelligerent and bowed to Flores’ strategy. “It was at that point,” Michael Chamberlain later wrote, “that it was clear that the war was won—by the Meridians. And, just as clearly, it had been lost by the Carolinians. It didn’t seem that way at the time, but in the end the most important conflict was not the one between Carolina and the ENA.”

Flores decided on two major axes of advance, one ultimately aimed at Salisbury and the other at Tarborough.[8] This might be thought rather ambitious given that a substantial slice of South Province still remained in American hands at the time, but there was method in Flores’ madness, which became clear as 1850 wore on. As the Americans fell back—in increasingly good order as General Jones recovered enough to take back overall command (at the Continental Parliament’s insistence) and was wise enough to continue to use General Phelps’ logistical genius in combination with his own charisma—they naturally did so with two ultimate fallback positions in mind. The first of these was the inland province of Franklin, whose Imperialist and anti-slavery sympathies made it a firm outpost of control for the Americans and their loyalist allies, no matter its isolation with Virginia to the north and a debatable secondary combat zone to the west. The second was the port of Newton, where new supplies began to arrive as convoys were redirected and the port was hastily expanded. General Flores took command of the eastern axis aimed at pursuing the Americans towards Newton, in which he was assisted by the Carolinian General Stotts and his irregular allies under Jack Barton, while the western axis was commanded by Flores’ subordinate Fernando Delibes and the Carolinian General Rutledge.

Whether it be by the propaganda glory of the cyclogun or, more likely, the simple impact of superior logistics and panic in the American ranks as their gains of the previous year were rolled up, all of South Province returned to Carolinian hands (on paper) and the two axes pushed further on into North Province. For the most part they were welcomed as liberators, though there were controversial cases of appropriations. These are often blamed solely on the Meridians in sympathetic histories, but in reality the Carolinians were also not too shy about turfing their former occupied comrades out of their houses and inventing the excuse that they were clearly collaborators. There was an aspect of conflict between classes to such matters, with many Carolinian commoners taking the opportunity for revenge against vulnerable aristocrats who could be tarred with the brush of at least passive collaboration.

Even without such depredations, many of the aristocrats had lost much of their wealth thanks to the American enforcement of Clay’s Proclamation and the freeing of the Negroes. Some former slaves had already fled northwards (though, tellingly of the political nature of the proclamation, most of the Americans soldiers—with some honourable exceptions—made no particular effort to protect them from reprisals as they did so). Others still remained in the area and complicated the situation as they sought to avoid being re-enslaved, either by their former masters or by others. Some took the Caesar Bell route and established themselves as bands of outlaws in forests or other inaccessible regions, while others attempted to flee northwards—likely too late to do anything but choke the roads for the retreating Americans—or in a few rare cases, actually fled southwards. Some of these were aimed at fighting in the dwindling but still existent Negro rebel bands fighting in the Cherokee Empire, but others acquired false documentation and offered themselves to Georgian slaveholders to escape reprisals as the lesser of two evils. This last desperate, monstrous option is the subject of the famous Meridian novel La Maldición de Cáin by Manuel Saramago, a veteran of the conflict. Saramago felt deeply ashamed that his country, known for being anti-slavery and being ruled by a party whose roots lay in the condemnation of slavery, had taken foreign policy action that had ultimately resulted in such bleak consequences. Though Saramago himself did not strictly express Societist views in his lifetime, his works were one of the substantial secondary influences on the ideology that, in the words of George Spencer-Churchill the Younger, ensured that the eventual practice of Societism would be ‘something that Sanchez would barely have recognised, and certainly wouldn’t have approved of’.

By November 1850, the Meridian-Carolinian force had taken Raleigh—though it, like many North Province cities, had been reduced to ruins by a scorched-earth policy by individual American commanders (for the record, Jones and Phelps attempted fruitlessly to discourage this panicked behaviour). The two axes of advance had effectively cut North Province in three, but the American forces in the centre portion were swift to flee either east or westward to avoid being pocketed. This left a major American force in Franklin and a second in northwestern North Province around Newton. The Americans were on the back foot, but events were about to come to a head in Virginia and more supplies and men were flooding into the expanded port facilities of Newton.

What happened next would ultimately determine the outcome of the war.










[1] Recall that in TTL, France never invaded Egypt and the Rosetta Stone was never found, so as of 1850 Egyptian hieroglyphs are still untranslatable.

[2] This happened in OTL as well.

[3] The Puckle Gun predates the 1727 POD.

[4] See Part #115.

[5] The Tehuelche or Patagon people were (broadly speaking) the original inhabitants of Patagonia, but in this era in both OTL and TTL were being both conquered and culturally absorbed by the Mapuche, who were driven south by European colonial expansion. In TTL this process is accelerated by the UPSA colonising Patagonia at a more rapid pace than OTL Argentina and Chile.

[6] Up to now, the cyclogun is similar to the OTL Gatling gun.

[7] OTL Fayetteville, North Carolina.

[8] Both in OTL North Carolina and with effectively the same 1700s names retained in OTL, although Tarborough has the OTL American spelling alteration of Tarboro.


Part #190: Carry Me Back To Old Virginny

“Somewhere in this fragile world there is a great city, and on that city there is a street, and on that street live two men who make their living breeding dogs for sale as pets. The two men are bitter rivals and each would do anything to win an edge over the other. Their shops adjoin one another. One night, the first man gets drunk and sets his own shop alight. The fire spreads to his neighbour’s shop and roasts all his puppies alive, but the drunkard, laughing on the pavement outside his shop as the flames dance in his eyes, declares to shocked watchers that he has WON, because he managed to carry some of his own puppies out of his shop and ‘only’ lost a third of his own stock in the blaze. And then, of course, the fire spreads to the rest of the street and the man is arrested and punished for his irresponsible and murderous behaviour.

“It is at this point that the story departs from reality, for sadly men who start such blazes are called kings and they are not held to account for their actions in allowing, not mere animals, but their own subjects to be slaughtered on the battlefield in the hope that they can come out slightly ahead in numbers and therefore declare a ‘victory’.

“In my youth, I would have ended the story there, merely saying ‘this is what men call war’. But I have since learned to my grief that there is more than one kind of war. The world has changed in recent years, and kings are often held back and prevented from setting their shops ablaze. But those fires, those wars still happen—started not by the king chained to his shop counter, but by an eager puppy with a sizzling candle in his mouth and a tail a-wagging as he anticipates the bloodshed he will unleash...”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1855 pamphlet; quoted in “Fever Dreams: Sanchez the Parablist” by Agnes Scrope (1976)​

*

From “A History of California” by J. D. Peters-Vasquez (1989)—

The Great American War’s primary theatre was of course the Carolinian one, and as the direction of this conflict shifted, America’s priorities elsewhere naturally dropped to zero. Even the New Spanish retaking the crucial city of Santa Fe in July 1850 met a muted response, though the city was eventually retaken by Sir Augustus Dorsey[1] more by his own ingenuity and efforts than with any further help from the Empire. The fact that the American troops in California were now almost cut off from the heartland seemed like small potatoes besides the collapsing position in northern Carolina.

The situation in California, divided between the rebel-held north and loyalist south, remained tense and complex. The entry of the UPSA into the Great American War had considerably confused matters: whereas before Meridian and American volunteers had fought together on the rebel side, now it was unclear where their loyalties lay. There were no formal Meridian military forces there—though many of the volunteers were only recently discharged from their tours of duty—but the Americans comprised a mixture of volunteers from the Californian colonists and the troops sent by Lawrence Washington III overland via both the Oregon and Santa Fe Trails. The latter, who after some disputes over the chain of command were now grouped under the New Yorker General Eliot Shape,[2] were highly suspicious of the Meridians and refused to work with them, while some of the Meridians were uncomfortable about how their government had taken an ambivalent posture on California at the present and were merely demanding that New Spain come to the negotiating table. The result was ongoing tension in which the lead among the foreign supporters of the Independent Adamantine Republic was primarily taken by the Russians, even though numerically they were not the largest group. Pozharsky continued to keep up the pressure on the New Spanish and prevent attempts by General Rubio to push the rebels back towards Monterey. Meanwhile Mendoza, ‘La Zorra’ continued to consolidate the rule of the Republic in the north, including the somewhat fractious battle-scarred city of Cometa. The fact that the Americans were in Cometa’s black books after Fowler’s attack there meant that Mendoza chose the Russians to garrison it, while the Americans and Meridians continued to size each other up in Monterey and the rebel-held parts of the Great Valley.

For a long time, as the war raged elsewhere, it seemed as though California had found its likely natural postbellum state, with a republican north and loyalist south, Cometa and Monterey part of the Republic and Las Estrellas and San Diego remaining cities of New Spain. Certainly few would have expected any dramatic change on that front after 1851, and if asked to guess those observers would probably have assumed it was a collapse of the fragile, constantly-infighting Republican leadership. The reality was quite different, and it meant that when the UPSA finally decided to spare some military forces to enforce its demand for peace talks in 1853, California’s independence was already de facto and all that remained was a diplomatic clearing-up exercise. Like the Americans, the Meridians had missed their chance for a pre-eminent position influencing postwar California...

*

From: “Jack and George Forever: A History of the Empire of North America, 1751-1851” by Victoria Smethwick (1975)—

When Henry Frederick Owens-Allen had made his game-changing declaration of neutrality for Virginia in July 1848, most expected it to crumble swiftly. Owens-Allen’s governorship was still controversial and he was governor as much due to public dissatisfaction with Sir James Henry’s eternal rule as his own charisma and popularity. His declarations that he stood for peace and would use all his power to prevent the horrors of the Popular Wars coming to America nonetheless did have some impact, but they would mostly have been wasted had it not been for the shock support of Mo Quedling, the great pacifist who had previously stated that Owens-Allen was one of the few men in the world who awoke violent feelings in him.[3] Quedling proved greatly influential with some sections of public opinion and his “Pacific Society” provided the nucleus for much Unconditional Imperialist thought, even though the Patriot core of the Unconditionals had little in common with the proletarian Quedling.

Predictably, though, Owens-Allen’s declaration did not bring peace, but a sword. Many Virginians who had already opposed Owens-Allen saw his vaunted neutrality as merely an excuse to protect Carolina and the institution of slavery: “The rebels can gain their goals without going through Virginia; the legitimate government cannot do the same—this is no even-handed stance” argued Clement Clay, architect of both the end of slavery in Virginia and the Imperial proclamation at the Constitutional Convention that had helped ignite the current war. Other Virginians had the earthier motivation that they simply wanted to see Carolina suffer in revenge for its actions during the Virginia Crisis a generation before.[4] And, of course, there were many who were loyal Americans first and foremost and regarded the Carolinians as unpatriotic traitors. Thus, though plenty of people were sympathetic to the idea of not turning Virginia into a battlefield, in the early stages of the war with the almost effortless conquest of Charleston this did not seem like a likely proposition in any case. Owens-Allen teetered on the brink of losing his grip, and if he had done, the war would likely have been over before any Meridian intervention had been feasible.

However, Owens-Allen’s exploits in the west and his own background had led him to cultivate a close working relationship with the Virginian regiments and constabulary, and they for the most part remained loyal to the Confederate government he headed. Owens-Allen also used his remaining loyal Prussian bodyguards as the core of a new paramilitary force, the Virginian Peace Brigade—dubbed “Prince Hal’s Browncoats” by its opponents.The VPB successfully suppressed most attempts to violate the border by pro-Imperial groups within the Confederation, except in the uttermost west where any kind of government control ran out and the border became porous. It was also present to provide ‘moral support’ to Virginian troops stationed at the border, or that was how Owens-Allen put it, anyway...

The position in Virginia was highly delicate for the Imperial government. From the beginning there were many who simply advocated that the Emperor and Cabinet should declare Owens-Allen a traitor, remove him from office, and appoint a new Governor. The problem with this, beyond the usual one of getting a majority vote in the Continental Parliament, was that said Parliament was in the middle of Virginian territory and surrounded by Owens-Allen’s loyalists. Any declaration would be quashed before it could take effect. Some more subtle proponents argued that a secret invasion plan should be organised using the Optel system linking Fredericksburg to the northern Confederations, but the problem was keeping it sufficiently secret and ensuring that the Virginians did not grow suspicious, as well as the question over whether the intervention would be swift enough to prevent reprisals. No-one was quite certain what Owens-Allen was capable of.

Thus a more cautious approach prevailed, probably to negative effect in the long run. Owens-Allen was undermined constitutionally and Virginia’s neutrality constantly tested once the Empire controlled the Carolinian side of the border—could a convoy with food and medical supplies go through from Pennsylvania to reoccupied Carolina? What if there might be bullets and shells in the middle of that stack of tinned salt beef or rolls of bandages? Could Owens-Allen command his internal customs staff to inspect them all? Dare he? The approach sought to slowly undermine the absolute nature of Owens-Allen’s proclamation, while others worked towards forcing Owens-Allen to the ballot box. He had been elected Governor in 1844 for what should have been a five-year term, yet 1849 came and went with no election: Owens-Allen talked of ‘the current emergency’ and his lawyers hunted for every constitutional provision they could find to extend his term. But eventually this would have to run out. For a while, it seemed as though the urgency was faded, as American troops won victory after victory in Carolina and pushed the enemy all the way back to Ultima.

Then, however, they were repulsed from Ultima in 1850, and that began the decline and collapse that, despite rallies, saw American troops driven northward step by step once again, unable to withstand the Carolinians’ new allies from the UPSA with their superior weaponry. By the end of 1850, the Meridian-Carolinian force had driven two salients through North Province and almost split the Americans into three, but the middle force swiftly evacuated either to Whitefort or to Newton. The troops in Whitefort were fairly safe, enjoying local support and with the porous western part of the border of Virginia to their north. The troops in the Newton area were another matter. Surrounded and pounded by Meridian-Carolinian forces, General Jones made a last-ditch attempt and successfully broke out of the pocket to the north, leading his forces back along the coast northwards. The remaining troops were mostly evacuated from Newton by American ships, helped by the presence of the apparently invincible HIMS Lord Washington warding off the lesser Meridian craft—fortunately the Meridians’ own armourclad was elsewhere at the time. However, it was a bluff: Lord Washington was more damaged from the attack in Charleston a few months before than it appeared, only limited repairs had been possible and could only sail for a limited time before her pumps were unable to cope with the continuing leaks. In the end the armourclad fought ‘the long defeat’ from North Province port to North Province port, until finally when the rumour of the Antorcha approaching the area reached the ship, Admiral Barker took the decision to sail her into Virginian territorial waters and into the port of Norfolk rather than risk losing her. Of course, by this point, niceties over Virginian neutrality had vanished.

It was General Jones’ Northern March—often leaving equipment behind, and troops suffering in the bitter winter out of the campaign season along the storm-battered Atlantic coast—that convinced Emperor Frederick that there could be no more delays. He and the government might have acted more swiftly, except that Owens-Allen had finally run out of lawyers and the gubernatorial election was held on February 11th 1851. The hope was that the Governor would be summarily disposed of by the voters, therefore avoiding any unrest afterwards that a coup would bring, and the American forces waiting on the northern border would immediately sweep across the Confederation to rescue Jones’ men as the Meridians and Carolinians pursued them.

The hope would be dashed, for a number of reasons. The government had been trying to arrange the election for a while and had already run into problems: Sir James Henry was determined to run again, smarting from his defeat, and not even the Emperor could persuade him otherwise. But Henry was a divisive figure in Virginia and a rematch was not the best way to build a coalition against him. Furthermore there was the old break with the Boonites: it was only after weeks of tense negotiations that Israel Boone reluctantly decided to step aside and support Henry. The other problem was George H. Steuart III the Maryland nationalist, who was also determined to run again. The government tried hard to have him struck off the ballot but failed, which of course only raised Steuart’s profile, and he broadened his message to favour the splitting of Virginia into multiple Confederations as had been being mooted at the Constitutional Convention before the war began. Henry and Owens-Allen were both against this – Henry for longstanding ideological reasons, Owens-Allen because it would undermine the neutral block preventing troop movements he had created – and that meant that Steuart gained more votes outside Maryland than ever before.

General Jones’ troops were passing through Tarborough, fleeing for the border, as the votes were counted.

Sir James Henry (Magnolia Democratic): 49.5%
Henry Frederick Owens-Allen (Whig-Patriot): 29.3%
George Hume Steuart III (Independent): 21.2%

The results were a sight for sore eyes for the Imperial government. Henry had just failed to gain the 50%+1 barrier that would avoid a second round and see him elected. Constitutionally, the second round should take place in a month’s time. General Jones did not have a month.

“So let us end this farce,” declared Matthew Clarke, and for once, everyone agreed with him. It was obvious that the voters had rejected Owens-Allen and they claimed the moral high ground. For months, American troops had been massing along the Pennsylvania-Virginia border and infiltrators had been put in position at key Virginian governmental positions. The “Velvet Coup” was launched overnight the day after the election results were announced, with the Virginian Capitol being seized and, at Emperor Frederick’s demand, the House of Burgesses declaring Henry the legitimate elected governor through constitutionally questionable means. The coup was well-named in that there was far less bloodshed than one might have expected: the Virginian people had indeed rejected Owens-Allen’s path for the most part, and regarded the Carolinian alliance with the UPSA as evidence that the Carolinians were merely traitors of the most base kind and deserved no sympathy. However, there was still unrest, suspicion and overall tension on all quarters that caused problems for months to come. When it came to the Virginian intervention, in many ways what America got was the worst of both worlds in terms of balancing legitimacy with decisiveness, a woolly compromise that pleased no-one, as was not uncommon with the Continental Parliament in those days. And, of course, the seizure of Owens-Allen himself by Supremacist stalwarts was bungled: the man had long foreseen this, and vanished from human sight, to reappear only after several months had passed.

Regardless, the Emperor and government had taken the decision that saving General Jones was the most important thing. But they were too late. Jones, a tentative probe already been repulsed from the border by Owens-Allen’s VPB men (who had been given Army equipment) elected to plunge his men into the Great Dismal Swamp in the hope of avoiding Virginian border forces. Had he waited a little longer, the VPBs were in the process of being arrested by the troops intervening from the north, and the border was finally open. But Jones had no way of knowing that. He split his forces, with General Phelps taking a large portion of the troops into the swamp first while he covered them. They found both intermittent help and clashes from the Negro rebels who had ruled the swamp for some time now, but ultimately made their way through into Virginia.

The remaining portion under Jones, however, were trapped. Ironically it was the same strategy that Jones himself had deployed against General Rutledge only two years before, pressing him against the Virginian border. And now Rutledge was one of several commanders pursuing him. But no more: the Americans had their backs to the wall, and though a few more managed to escape through the swamp in the confusion, almost two-thirds of Jones’ army would be battered into submission and surrender, to spend the remainder of the war in the prisoner-of-war camp at Denbigh.[5] The loss of so many trained and experienced soldiers was a bitter blow for the Americans, but so too was the loss of Jones, who had acquired considerable popularity among the people for his colourful charisma and bold victories. And of course, mere hours after the surrender the Virginian border was opened. For the first time, a united American heartland faced the rebels directly...

*

“Men – brave fighters for our country – proud defenders who have fought alongside our great and illustrious allies.

“When we first set out on this course, first recognised that we could no longer continue the farce of pretending kinship with those who would destroy everything it is to be a free man, they called us fools.

“They said we were doomed, that our cause was folly because we were outnumbered so greatly, that we faced so many disadvantages.

“I’m not going to tell you that one of you is worth five yankees or any of that hogwash. Y’all know that that’s just tales to tell naïve boys waving sticks. You’ve fought them, you know they can beat us, or we can beat them.

“So when they said we had no hope, maybe they were right. But just because a cause is hopeless doesn’t mean you shouldn’t fight for it. Doing the right thing is what matters. And we have done it, and don’t you know—we have hope.

“We have got what we wanted, more or less. Sure, there are traitors still over in the west, but they can be dealt with in time. We’ve beaten the yankees, beaten those who destroyed the country we were once proud to call ourselves part of. We’ve a new country now, the one were always had in our hearts, and now we’re free. We’ve reached the border. That’s it. We can stop.

“We can stop, just as we could’ve given up at first. But we didn’t. And we shouldn’t. Not now.

“Once, I would have have waved them goodbye now and said let that be an end to it. But that was before. Before they burned our cities and killed our boys. And their wives and their children. Before they unleashed that horde of barbarians on us so we could never again turn our backs on an honest slave. Before they said that they would not be satisfied until everything we hold dear is ground into the dust and we exist only beneath their whip hand.

“A better man than I might call it quits now and let them go. I ain’t that man. I say we go on. I say we go to Fredericksburg, city of the man who said he was our Emperor, but now plots our doom. City of the government that has tried to enslave us for decades. City of our enemies.

“I say we pay ’em all back double. Let it burn. Let it burn.”

– Speech by General Thomas Rutledge, 4th Baronet, before the assembled Carolinian and Meridian troops at Tarborough, February 27th, 1851​

*

“You know – I will thank the right honourable gentleman to let me finish – you know that when I was a young man, on a certain day in 1851 I wrote in my diary ‘This is America’s Darkest Hour’. So it was – for I certainly pray we never know a darker one. But life taught me an important lesson, one which I would suggest the right honourable gentleman learn as well: ‘The darkest hour is just before the dawn’.”

– President Michael Chamberlain, in a debate in the Continental Parliament, 1887​














[1] The writer is being anachronistic by giving him the knighthood before he actually earned it.

[2] A slightly odd choice of anglicisation of the name Schaap.

[3] See Parts #159 and #180.

[4] Slightly less than a generation, really—just under 20 years (Part #144).

[5] OTL Andersonville, Georgia.

Part #191: The Darkest Hour

“Raúl has some curious notions about how the world might be governed when the last nation is cast into the furnace of history; I must say that I find his ideas of zones and rotations to be a little esoteric for my taste. It strikes me as being not unlike an artist planning his magnum opus while he is still a journeyman: surely it is better to focus on the process that one day, hope against hope, will bring us to a position where we may argue about such matters. Until that time it is merely a distraction. As for his argument that his ideas might be partially implemented as part of that process, envisaging a world divided between the blind and the sighted, well that is nonsense in my view. Surely the Last Revolution will be an act accomplished by men and women across the world as a single concerted movement. Indeed, if it were any other way, it would not truly be an end to division, and would be just another false start...”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1865 private interview
Original footnote: This text was not widely disseminated at the time and its veracity was questioned many times when it eventually surfaced, but sufficient evidence was eventually gathered to satisfy most doubters. Of course, one might argue that the best evidence the quote is real is how ruthlessly the Biblioteka Mundial sought to suppress it...

*

From: “The Myth of America” by Colin Blaby and Myfanwy Hughes (1988)—

It is very easy for today’s armchair generals seated safely behind their ypologists to opine that Fredericksburg was never seriously threatened during the Great American War, to unveil a rack of balancesheets that ‘prove’ it was mathematically impossible for the Concordat forces even to make a protracted siege, much less to capture the American capital.[1] To make such an argument is to miss the point that in war and politics, as in life in general, perception is far more important than reality. History is littered with cases of cities that surrendered to conquering heroes who were, in fact, at the end of their tether and could not have afforded to fight another battle—or of leaders hailed at tactical geniuses who were simply too stubborn or stupid to recognise the apparently superior position of their foe, and blundered on to see that foe shatter like glass before their continued resistance.

Such factors played an important role in this phase of the war. In early 1851 the view of the American public was that their soldiers and sailors had repeatedly humiliated the inferior Carolinian rebels and, despite a few setbacks like Cravenville and the broken First Siege of Ultima, were on course to achieve a great victory sooner or later. To be sure, the initial retreat from Ultima had been something of an embarrassment, particularly given how confidently the papers had expected surrender, and this poured fuel on the fires of the Pacific Society and the wider peace movement. However, it would not be until the end of Virginian neutrality and the Concordat[2] push into Virginia that the movement would transform from a faction within the parties in the Continental Parliament to actually seizing control of the Patriot Party. Shortly after Imperial forces were defeated by the Concordat at the Battle of Lunenburg—largely due to the poor cooperation and general friction between the Virginians and the rest of the Americans—Francis Bassett launched his coup to remove Simon Studholme from the leadership of the Patriot Party. Given the shadowy and informal nature of how the party’s traditional leadership selection method worked, this was a shock to everyone in Fredericksburg, not least Emperor Frederick himself. It is uncertain whether Bassett actually coined the phrase “Unconditional Imperialism” but he certainly popularised it in his speeches. Bassett was an apologist for the Carolinians, arguing that the catastrophe had come about because Carolinia had been put under such pressure that it saw no other option but to break away. From the start the Pennsylvanian advocated the rescindment of Clay’s Proclamation in the hope it would return the Carolinians to the Imperial fold via the negotiating table. This was strongly opposed not only by the War Government but also by the Emperor himself, barely bothering to disguise his failure to remain aloof from politics in this case.

Studholme, badly taken aback by the whole affair, reacted by formally quitting the party he had been part of all his life and sitting as a pro-government independent. Three other Patriots followed him. If this had been intended to undermine Bassett, however, it had the opposite effect—effectively transforming the remaining Patriot caucus into the ‘Peace Party’. As the Concordat forces continued to win victories, a trickle of MCPs from the other parties joined it (or more usually declared themselves ‘Pro-Peace Independents’ and sat on the opposition bench alongside the Patriots). Thus the apparent impossibility of a leveller like Mo Quedling and his supporters sitting alongside the crustiest aristocrats in the ENA was realised. Normal party politics was breaking down in favour of Peace vs War coalitions.

Or that was how it seemed at the time, in any case. What was unclear to the populace at the time—which was just as well or it might have pushed them into full-scale panic—was that Lord President Martin quietly approached the Emperor at this time and baldly stated that he did not believe himself up to his job. His selection as leader by the Patriot conventions had been an accident of history and he had never expected to become Lord President, particularly not in the time of the greatest trial the country had ever faced. Frederick privately agreed with Martin’s self-assessment: his lack of charisma and strong leadership had been part of the problem behind some of the confused and erratic nature of the early American response to the Carolinian breakaway, at a time when decisive action might have nipped the revolt in the bud. But the Emperor lacked options. Clarke was the only other feasible Supremacist leader and he would be too divisive after the Charleston incident. The Liberals Whipple and Webster were more plausible, but the Supremacists would not accept leadership from the minority party. Frederick proposed that Vanburen might return from the backbenches to be Lord President again, but was persuaded at that point that he would alienate too many both within the Supremacists and the Liberals. Nonetheless, the idea continued to circulate.

In practice, with the benefit of hindsight, we can see that the Concordat forces were already at the end of their tether by the time they reached the Wilderness of Spotsylvania (accompanied of course by campfire stories about Caesar Bell’s men still lurking in the woods to kill any slaveholders they could find). Rutledge and Flores (the latter already consumed with misgivings) were running out of steam (literally in some cases). Lacking sufficient troops and hampered by the different rail gauge in Virginia, they had been forced to bypass Williamsburg and encircle Richmond without taking it in order to drive at the imperial capital. It was a quixotic strategy, one born of the same vague Jacobin misconceptions as Clarke and Barker’s attack on Charleston, alloyed to the Carolinian prejudice that the Empire of North America had become a rotten edifice that would crumble to dust if its capital was seized. The reality was very different, of course. The brief period of confusion borne from how Virginia’s neutrality had ended was rapidly wiped away by the Carolinian incursion: few Virginians were willing to be apologists for the neighbour that had just invaded them for the second time in a generation. More reinforcements from the northern Confederations were arriving all the time, being able to use the same Virginian railways that were hampering the Concordat.

Modern observers can be forgiven for raising their eyebrows at this description. Who has not seen a reproduction of Gawsley’s famous painting Enemy at the Gates, depicting a troubled-looking Emperor Frederick and his cabinet in silhouette as they look at the horizon south of Fredericksburg burning with artillery fire? But the painting is an artistic fiction, Gawsley having taken the decision to invoke artistic license and depict the landmarks of Fredericksburg and the ongoing skirmishes to the south as being within sight of each other. In fact nothing more than advance scouts of the Concordat armies reached any point more northerly than the Wilderness itself, and most of the large-scale battles were fought in and around Powhatan and Amelia counties.[3] This was the realisation of what Owens-Allen and Quedling had long warned of—the return of warfare to Virginian soil, and on a larger scale than in the Virginia Crisis not so many years before. But the people were by now resigned to it. The period of neutrality had felt like one of bated breath, one day to be released. Thomas C. Lee, having returned to grace at the head of a militia force, said that it almost felt like a relief when it came. Lee was not the only one to redeem himself by means of a small-scale victory over Concordat forces, leading troops into battle: Maryland nationalist and perennial candidate George H. Steuart III responded to the end of neutrality (which his late run had substantially complicated) by raising troops in Maryland and successfully leading them to a victory at the Battle of Goochland in August 1851 (by which time the Concordat was already in retreat). This success likely saved Steuart from the gaol, if not the gallows, and he continued to be a fixture of Virginian politics for years to come (much to the annoyance of many).

The 'Darkest Hour' idea was furthermore reinforced by the fact that it was at this point that the Manhattan Massacre (q.v.) occurred, further increasing both paranoia about attacks from within by cryptic reservists [fifth columnists] and the sense of helplessness that America lay defenceless before the unstoppable Meridian war machine.

A persistent falsehood that continues to circulate to this day is that America was only saved because Flores received (obviously by that point outdated) orders from Cordoba not to proceed north of the Virginia-Carolina border but only to hold that border and call for the Americans to come to the negotiating table. While Flores did receive such an order, sadly the idea of a neat symmetry to the rather more commonplace hamstringing of generals by the American government’s edicts is a fabrication: by the time he received it, he had already taken the decision to retreat. Rutledge would stubbornly fight on for a week more before the abject realisation set in that, without the Meridians’ superior training and Boulangiste[4] terror weapons like the steam cyclogun, the Carolinians were no match for the Imperial forces massing around Fredericksburg. As Carolinian soldiers were slaughtered by American hailshot , it was General Stotts who finally forced Rutledge to back down—by means of a left hook according to some rumours.

In all of this there was only a few weeks in July 1851 where fighting had stalled to the point that it might seem that Fredericksburg might be threatened. It was this moment of terror, not a real threat, that was captured in Enemy at the Gates—and reinforced of course by the almost immutable association of George Spencer-Churchill’s speech with the conflict and the period as a whole...

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

George Spencer-Churchill, today sometimes named George Spencer-Churchill the Elder due to his modern namesake, is an example of a man who played a key role in a period of history as a young man only to apparently vanish for years and then reappear in quite a different role. Obviously the truth is rather different, but the eye of history is a finicky one and may not choose to rest on a gentleman in the intervening period. The youngest son of John Churchill, 4th Duke of Marlborough and effective dictator of Great Britain for almost twenty years, George was an opponent of his father and a more earnest one of his older brother when Joshua ‘Bloody Blandford’ Spencer-Churchill seized control of the country and plunged it into blood and darkness. George fled to America in 1813 at the age of just 18 and campaigned there to bring attention to the excesses of his father and the crimes of his brother.

Like the man he had been named for, King George III, he reckoned himself more American than British and declined to return after his brother’s downfall. His political sympathies inclined to the Radical and he was first elected to the Continental Parliament as a Radical in 1825: the fact that the Radicals were willing to take him demonstrated that they had moved past their desire to avoid being associated with British intellectuals by their political opponents at all costs. He played some role in the Virginia Crisis but otherwise remained a fairly quiet backbencher for a number of years, becoming fairly popular in his constituency of Erieport.[5] He initially opposed but later supported John Vanburen’s plan to merge the Radical and Neutral parties to form the Liberals: perhaps because of this hedging meaning that he alienated many people, he came close to losing his seat in 1840. Unlike many Liberals he held on, though, and being part of a much reduced caucus in 1840-44 meant that he rose in prominence in the party afterwards.

However, he is of course best known for the defiant speech he gave in 1851 (having become Deputy Secretary at War) when Fredericksburg seemed on the verge of being overrun by the Carolinians and Meridians...

*

“We stand on the brink of a precipice. The future of the Empire of North America and all it stands for hangs by a thread. But I myself have full confidence that if all do their duty, if nothing is neglected, we shall prove ourselves once again able to defend our continental home, to ride out the storm of war, and to outlive the menace of tyranny. If necessary, alone.

“Shall we tarnish the luster of this nation by an ignominious surrender of its rights and fairest possessions? Shall this great nation, that has survived, whole and entire, the French and Indian wars, the Spanish revolutions, the madness of Robespierre and Lisieux—that has stood the threatened civil war of the Virginia Crisis, now fall prostrate before the grandsons of those who perpetrated the Cherry Massacre and now seek to outdo their grandsires? Shall a people that so few years ago was the envy of the world now stoop so low as to tell our ancient inveterate enemy “Take all we have, only give us peace?” It is impossible!

“No. We shall go on to the end. We shall fight in Virginia, we shall fight on the seas and oceans, we shall fight with growing confidence and growing strength in the air, we shall defend our Empire, whatever the cost may be. We shall fight on the fields, we shall fight in the streets, we shall fight in the hills, we shall fight in the cities and the forests and the mountains; WE SHALL NEVER SURRENDER, and if we must fall, LET US FALL LIKE MEN!”

– George Spencher-Churchill, speech in the Continental Parliament’s House of Commons, July 16th, 1851​

“Fine words. Let’s see you wash the blood off your hands with them.”

– Maurice “Mo” W. Quedling, response in the Continental Parliament’s House of Commons, July 16th, 1851​

*

From: “The Myth of America” by Colin Blaby and Myfanwy Hughes (1988)—

...Spencer-Churchill collapsed after his speech, and some might have preferred if he had died, but he impatiently recovered in his sickbed even as the doomsday scenario he had spoken of grew ever more distant. The Meridians retreated, the Americans nipping at their heels. Flores covered his retreat by implementing a plan of Insulza’s that had been concocted as part of a far more ambitious scheme now rendered obsolete: Williamsburg, which had become a fortress city defended by naval forces including the partially-repaired Lord Washington, was stunned when none other than Henry Frederick Owens-Allen resurfaced there at the end of August. Owens-Allen had clearly managed to escape to Carolina and then been smuggled back, and he declared himself the legitimate Governor of Virginia and called upon the House of Burgesses to order Virginian forces to cease attacking the Carolinians and act against the Americans instead. Predictably by this point the Virginians were in no mood to hear such things, and if Owens-Allen was merely thrown out of the Capitol by the Serjeant-at-Arms, he was then set upon by a mob in the street, being shot and slightly wounded in the leg. History repeated itself as the longsuffering William Trenck and the remaining Prussians once again had to extract the wounded Owens-Allen as he swore furiously in German at his former voters. Despite having to dodge a lynch mob and American soldiers, they were able to escape once again to Carolina—and managed to create enough panic and confusion to cover the Concordat retreat.

There was a muted atmosphere of success and celebration in Fredericksburg as the Concordat were pushed out of Virginia, though many were still in shock that they had come as close as they had. On October 1st 1851 Emperor Frederick finally received an Optel message stating that the last Carolinian troops had been driven over the border: the involvement of the First Imperial Aerial Legion in this relatively minor skirmish has tended to elevate the importance of the new steerables to the conflict in the public imagination (not helped by Spencer-Churchill’s speech also mentioning the dawn of the war in the air). Anxious to share the good news, he naturally called on the Lord President first—and his bodyguard Sergeant Jonas Cryer is reported to have said that the change in Frederick’s expression after emerging from Peter Martin’s chambers in the palace was like the difference between summer and winter. As the major danger appeared to have passed from the Empire but there seemed no greater prospect for a succession, Martin had taken matters into his own hands. His mental state at the time has, of course, become the subject for endless monogrammes by alienists who know no more about it than the rest of us: it is Martin’s very obscurity, the fact that he had been plucked almost from the Supremacist rank and file because of the accident of his surname and little is known of his early life, that severely hampers attempts to understand the crucial role he played in history.

After Andrew Eveleigh, Peter Martin therefore has the dubious distinction of being the second Lord President of the Empire of North America to hang himself, though the first to do so while in office. The government was thrown into confusion, but Frederick was swift to realise the importance of maintaining decisive action and a strong chain of command at this time while the Concordat was on the back foot. Some advisors even suggested he seize executive power himself, but he was too canny to risk the huge controversy that would bring, even if he had been the most capable leader available—which was debatable. Instead, Frederick turned to the ‘least worst option’ and indeed asked Vanburen to return from the backbenches to form the government—and therefore set the tone for the remainder of the conflict...






[1] Ypologist = TTL term for computer (from the Greek word meaning to calculate; the OTL modern Greek word for computer is similar). Balancesheet = spreadsheet.

[2] Note that these writers rather anachronistically use ‘Concordat’ to refer generically to the Carolinians and any allies of theirs, including the Meridians, who at this point were certainly not a party to the treaty in question.

[3] Note that these were founded around the same time as the POD and the names have been retained in TTL.

[4] This term is being used to describe weapons whose effectiveness is more due to their shock novelty value, as Boulanger pioneered with the use of steam-tractors at Lille.

[5] OTL Cleveland.



Part #192: Mud and Smoke

“This terraqueous globe is home to a beautiful variety of landscapes--cities, forests, deserts, fields, hills, mountains, rivers, seas--that would serve as perfect tableaux for any number of the scenes that the human heart can give birth to: love, celebration, weddings, artistry, literature, funerals, tragedy, comedy. Yet the human race seems determined to focus on the one which not only reduces that backdrop to one of bleakness and despair, but despoils and destroys it in the process: that of warfare...”

–Pablo Sanchez, Unity Through Society (1841)​

*

From: “La belle époque, le beau royaume: France 1810-1910” by Jean Lagarde (1982, English translation 1984)—

The French general election of 1851, held in the middle of the Great American War and its concomitant conflicts in Europe,[1] produced a narrow majority for Raymond Dupuit’s Adamantine Party, helped into office by the ‘Threadbare’ demographic who had suffered as a consequence of the Sutcliffist policies of Georges Villon’s National Party.[2] Dupuit took office at a time when France was beset by conflicts or potential conflicts on all sides and had to walk a narrow tightrope to deal with them all. As a consequence, the Louisiana front naturally got short shrift as a conflict far from France’s metropole: losing Louisiana altogether would be nothing more than a foreign policy embarrassment and an economic blow, in contrast to the ramifications of seeing the European conflicts spilling over France’s borders. To that end, General Dufaux and Admiral Rivet found themselves deprived of reinforcements in their attempts to bring down the self-declared King Jean-Luc I and his rebel Kingdom of Louisiana.

The intervention had worn on for two miserable years at this point. Certainly optimistic French hopes that taking Nouvelle-Orléans would cause the rebels to crumble had proven to be unfounded. French power was secure in Nouvelle-Orléans, helped by declarations of emancipation and a resulting large number of freed slaves loyal to France and willing to work towards French war aims. Beyond that things became debatable badlands. Constant low-level skirmishes were fought in a largely unforgiving terrain in which field-guns and their steam-tractors would sink into mud or topple into bayous mistaken for solid ground by inexperienced French soldiers. The principal interior rebel strongholds were the cities of Baton Rouge and Rosalie.[3] The growth of the former in particular had been driven by the Canajun exiles who had been expelled from the Acadians and Canada following the Third War of Supremacy, and who nestled something of an ancestral grudge against ‘Paris’ for having abandoned them to such exile and discrimination after that conflict, preferring instead to regain France’s valuable West Indian sugar islands at the peace treaty. The Canajuns therefore proved strong supporters of Jean-Luc’s cause, and were particularly skilled at fighting silently in the difficult and idiosyncratic terrain of Louisiana. As the war wore on, French soldiers who would have implacably marched into a Saxon artillery barrage in Europe would wake up in the middle of the night in their sweat-soaked bunks in makeshift cabins, terrified at the thought that that small sound might be a Canajun slipping silently into the camp to draw his hunting snare around the necks of Frenchmen.

The French did have the advantage of the invincible armourclad Périclès, whose indifference to rebel fire had helped them take Nouvelle-Orléans at the start of the conflict, and remained an object of fear and terror to the rebels in turn. However, the Périclès’ usefulness in the interior conflict was limited by problems navigating the Mississippi River. Although Le Grand Fleuve was generally broad, it was often shallow in places and its course had often been altered both by nature and the hand of man (with many improvement projects under the Grand Dukes aimed both at altering navigation and redirecting for irrigation or waterwheel-powering purposes). Such changes were not well documented and the French found it difficult to find navigators willing to guide them through them, although there were many freed Negroes who had worked as stevedores on the great screw steamers and were willing to lend what knowledge of the river they had.[4] Most significantly, of course, the rebels made it more difficult to use the river. Torpedoes[5] were deployed at difficult points such as narrows, usually spotted in good time by the keen-eyed French lookouts and merely causing delays while they were defused or detonated from a safe distance. Once or twice, however, a bomb got through. Such a case was the July 1851 sinking of the Restauration, a second-rate wooden ship of the line which struck a torpedo near the town of Plaquemine, south of Baton Rouge. The ship was evacuated, but before it completely sank beneath the river’s surface, the rebels were quickly able to use rowboats to tow it into a lengthways position so that it effectively blocked the river for further attempts. While the French did make eventually successful attempts to remove the blockage (while being attacked by rebel snipers), it sufficiently slowed matters that Rivet took the decision to withdraw the Périclès for other matters. The rebels continued to hold the western Gulf coast of Louisiana (which had initially been seen as a low priority besides taking Nouvelle-Orléans and then taking out Jean-Luc) and the city of Beaumont[6] surrendered in its turn in September 1851 after seeing how much cannon fire the Périclès could effortlessly soak up.

Encouraged by this success, the French shifted to a policy of taking more readily available targets rather than trying to take the battle to Jean-Luc. The coastal settlement of Calcasieuville[7], between Beaumont and Nouvelle-Orléans, was taken in November 1851 and effectively cemented French control of most of the coast. It would not be until June 1852, after much bitter fighting in the summer heat, that the next target of St-Jean[8] was taken. This town was dominated by Canajun exiles, and its fall did a lot to take the wind out of the sails of the idea that the Canajuns were invincible elite fighters. Many of them were highly skilful warriors of course, but General Dufaux successfully punctured the larger-than-life reputation they had acquired and restored the morale of his troops.

These two victories led Jean-Luc, on the backstep, to decide he must stop fighting from the shadows and instead take the war to the enemy. The result was the so-called Bataille des Bayous, which despite the name was not one battle but a long series of skirmishes. In the end, though, October 1852 found ‘King’ Jean-Luc dead on the battlefield (if that term can be used when he began sinking as soon as he fell, a rifle bullet in his brain). This was trumpeted as a great victory not only by Dufaux but also by Dupuit at home in France, at a time when French government policy was coming under criticism for its judgement in interventionism. However, though the Kingdom of Louisiana was no more, the rebels remained and the French found it no easier to enforce their rule north of Baton Rouge, which finally surrendered at the end of 1852. The rebels in northern and western Louisiana were forced to make a choice: they were isolated bands and could no longer lay claim to serve a coherent alternative government, but had no stomach for surrendering to the French. The eventual result became clear when Rivet sent ships to take possession of the small western Gulf ports of LaSalle and Galvesville.[9] Both towns were flying the flags of the Empire of New Spain and the Kingdom of Mexico, having thrown in their lot with the New Spanish. Given that at this point the prospects of the New Spanish did not look good, with the final collapse of their position in Southern California thanks to the arrival of a new Russian fleet and the loss of Las Estrellas to an army of Corean mercenaries, it said a lot that the western Louisianans nonetheless preferred this to returning to the French fold. With the towns manned with Irish militiamen from eastern Texas, Rivet was unwilling to escalate the war to New Spain without express permission and retreated.

A similar choice was taken in northern Louisiana, where towns such as Rosalie, St-Pierre and Post-du-Rapides[10] went over to the Carolinian side—despite there being no titular Carolinian territory anywhere near them, illustrating how after suppressing the slave rebellion in the Cherokee Empire, in practice Carolina ruled the roost there. Some Carolinian traders remained in northern Louisiana, reflecting the trade links that had been built up over the years, though some of these had returned home to enlist in the army. Ironically it was often the auxiliary troops who took possession of northern Louisiana for Carolina, the same auxiliaries who were growing increasingly unpopular for their behaviour in Carolina itself: men recruited from places like Pernambuco and Guayana by the Meridians.

The French were naturally outraged by all this, but the end result of the Treaty of Recife in 1854 illustrated how impotent they had grown in the Americas. France might be a major power in Europe (indeed now possessing a level of power that many of her former ambitious monarchs could only have dreamed of) but she could do little beside the great ‘indigenous’ powers of the Americas.[11] In the end even the Empire of North America would end up with a slice of Louisiana, despite not being involved in that front of the conflict at all...

*

From - Annum Septentrionalium: A History of North America, by Paul Withers (1978) –

The Manhattan Massacre of 16th June 1851 was an important turning point, not just of the Great American War, but of the history of native-colonial relations in North America: a history longer than any petty grievance over the internal structure of an empire which was only a century old. By the mid-nineteenth century it was clear that tensions which had lain dormant for some time were being stoked up again. If the Howden (recall at this point the name was used for all the Seven Nations people) and the Cherokee continued in their treaty arrangements with the Confederations of New York and Carolina respectively, the situation for Indians elsewhere seemed much less rosy. The ‘Tortolian Idea’ of a united Indian identity had never looked more distant, with other tribes continuing to be pushed westward by an expanding Empire of North America and the intermittent conflicts with the western confederation known variously as the Seven Fires, Thirteen Fires and then merely as ‘the Confederacy’ or ‘the Republic’. It was the latter entity which many radicals on the Tortolian side looked to as a hope for the future, for though the Confederacy had been pushed back into less comfortable lands around the Red River Valley and Lake Superior, it continued to resist American encroachment and was gradually building its own coherent, united government structure. However, the American public’s decidedly mixed reaction to the killing of Tortolian founding father John Vann in Spain in 1843[12] which prompted many Indians to confront the fact that relations even between long-established tribal nations and the Empire were deteriorating.

The situation in the Cherokee Empire was one of gradual Americanisation, or perhaps ‘Carolinisation’ is a more appropriate term to use even at an early stage, with the wide adoption of slaveholding and a plantation economy that rendered the Cherokee highly dependent on the Carolinians. At the same time, the growth of Burdenism in Carolina discouraged ‘old-fashioned’ ideas about appropriating Indian land (save as part of an equal treaty) and to some extent encouraged romantic celebrations of Cherokee culture—up to a point. Nonetheless, one European visitor to the area opined in an 1847 travel guide that he had failed to actually discern where the Carolina-Cherokee border was, for most of the people dressed, acted and spoke the same way. He exaggerated, for there were still many Cherokee traditionalists living in traditional ways, but they were a minority. In contrast to most of the Indian nations, there was relatively little friction between the two groups: in the Cherokee Empire that sort of thing was instead reserved for fractiousness between the ‘Cherokee proper’ and those other major tribes which had been absorbed over the years thanks to the Cherokee’s deals with the colonial Americans and then the Carolinians: the Creeks, the Choctaw and the Chickasaw. Only the Seminole were largely exempt from this, as they lived in an exclave in Florida far from the Cherokee heartland and were autonomous in many ways—though this also meant that they had more of a tendency to lose land to speculative Carolinian ventures in less-than-equal treaties in the first half of the nineteenth century.

In the Howden lands, the Confederacy of the Seven Nations, things were less cosy. Having secured valuable lands in the treaties following the Third War of Supremacy and the founding of the Empire of North America, the Howden were (understandably) paranoid about these being lost in a piecemeal fashion to New York. To that end, they were very reluctant to part with any of them, and the ceding of territory to found the city of Rowley [Toronto] was the exception rather than the rule—and even then it was in the form of an exclave. The Howden allowed the construction of roads, canals and eventually railways and Optel lines through their lands, but always imposed tariffs on them to assert their own independence. This sparked increasing resentment from ordinary New Yorkers over the years, and Stephen Martin’s American Supremacy in 1818 encapsulated this resentment by accusing New York’s ruling Patriot oligarchy of being in cahoots with the Howden and disadvantaging the common folk of New York as a result. Rumours circulated—some pure conspiracy theories, others grounded in reality—that young Howden men had gone off to fight with the Thirteen Fires and had even slain American soldiers on the battlefield. Tensions had been escalating for years by the time of the outbreak of the Great American War. If they had fed the creation of the Supremacist Party and its overthrow of the Patriot establishment in New York, so too did they have an effect on the Howden. Like many Indian nations, the Howden had a generational divide between the old, experienced ruling classes who knew from their experience that an outright conflict with Americans was an act of suicide in the long run, and the arrogant, dynamic youth who thought differently. Of course, to say this is to greatly simplify, for the Howden had many other political divides in their society (not helped by the complex interaction of the seven nations and the resentment on the part of the two ‘youngest’ nations, the Tuscarora and Tahontaenrat, that they still were not treated fully as equals).

The Howden also had the traditionalist/integrationist divide found in the Cherokee and other border nations, but unusually the older generations tended to be integrationists while the youth favoured romantic (and often error-prone) revivals of ‘the old culture’. In this they had allies in the form of Indian romantics among the New York middle and upper classes, although the position of such people is often misrepresented—many of them seemed to desire the return of a ‘golden age’ when the Howden had all lived in little villages away from such pesky modern innovations as vaccination and literacy. The young Howden were scarcely less misguided at times, idolising Dekanawida and Hiawatha while indulging in practices and making plans that would have horrified both. It was pointed out at the time the irony that these ‘angry young men’ who were determined to uphold the honour of the Haudenosaunee, the People of the Longhouse, were in fact usually the ones growing up in thoroughly Americanised cities and had barely seen a longhouse. But then perhaps that was the point: it is easy to romanticise something you have little experience of.

The problem was really that the Howden were victims of their own success. At the time of the Great American War, they had been at peace with New York for one hundred and sixty years, their Covenant Chain being older than the Empire of North America and only slightly younger than the British colonisation of New York. Therefore, the dark tales of the consequences of outright, unequal warfare with Americans that the elders told were not merely grandfather’s tales as they were elsewhere, but grandfather’s grandfather’s tales. Such vague warnings made little headway against the strongheaded youth, particularly when the Supremacists took over New York and began passing populist policies that attacked or matched Howden tariffs and placed a wedge between the peoples of New York and the Howden.

It was obvious to everyone that sooner or later something would happen, with either Howden hotheads or Supremacist stalwarts starting it. However, few foresaw how spectacular the end result would be...

*

From “Nothing New Under the Sun: A History of Terrorism” by B. P. Lawson (1978)—

Two of the more famous terror attacks before the modern age are England’s Gunpowder Plot in 1605 and America’s Manhattan Massacre in 1851. These two attacks have several similarities, in particular how the lives of the perpetrators have been endlessly analysed over the years and yet their motivations are still debated. The Massacre is much closer to living memory and rouses more emotions of course: it was merely a recognition of the de facto situation when the ASN designated it a Heritage Point of Controversy on its one hundred and tenth anniversary in 1961. Indeed, the only criticism of this decision was that it seemed churlish to merely refer to it as one point of controversy considering the blizzard of conspiracy theories surrounding the events that took place on that fateful night of June 16th, 1851.

The ringleader of the plotters was, of course, David Johnson—to use his European birth name and the one he is known to by history. He was born with a Howden name as well of course, but this remains a matter of debate due to his own skill in expunging it from records. He claimed the name Skaniadaio[13] after the Seneca religious leader who had famously criticised the growth of Christianity in the Howden and fought to revive traditional Howden religion, despite Johnson himself being Oneida. He is mainly known to history by his European name though, in part due to a tug-of-war later on between ideological Supremacists and Liberals over how the history of Indian relations in New York should be presented.

Johnson and his like-minded young guns plotted some sort of spectacular demonstration aimed at taking revenge for New York’s increasingly anti-Howden policies. That much is agreed on by everyone, but that is about all that is. Genuine scholarly debate is still maintained over whether Johnson was influenced by Tortolianism or not—the rhetoric coming not only out of New York but many other places aimed at the slaveholding Cherokee and hoping they were all slain by their revolting slaves (and then perhaps we can have their land), for example. It is possible, but at least some of the plotters are on record as being Howden supremacists (if one will pardon the use of the term!) first and foremost and not particularly inclined to think about other Indian nations one way or the other. Aside from such genuine debates, of course, the conspiracy theories have fuzzed the issue. It is manifestly absurd to believe claims made through the prism of the most sympathetic of biases that Johnson’s men had no intention of killing any Americans, merely making a statement. Even the most distorted analysis of Johnson’s plan will show that this is impossible: killing at least a dozen Americans would be necessary for them to take possession of the ship, and probably more. At the same time it does not seem likely, as the flip side of the biased theorists have opined, that Johnson always intended to achieve what turned out to be the end result of the attack: there is enough evidence to the contrary.

In any case, Johnson’s plan should be briefly analysed. The germ of his idea might be traced to a speech he is recorded giving to a mob in 1850 where he spoke of how ‘the white man delights in crushing hopes, whether they be those of the Negro in bondage, the men of distant kingdoms across the seas, or we ourselves’. (It is worth noting Johnson’s clear position of sympathy with black slaves, which was not a particularly mainstream position either of Howden or of white New Yorkers at the time). In any case, if Johnson had made this observation, it seemed natural that his revenge for the Supremacists taxing his grandparents into penury as the result of their tariffs, or trading with Rowley by sea to cut off the Howden towns around it and condemn them to economic collapse, would be in turn to crush the white man’s hopes. He acted at a time when the temporary turnaround of the Great American War was already doing so, but evidently he hoped to drive the men of the Empire into the true despair many Howden had known.

He was probably inspired by Elias Watson’s spectacular attack on HIMS Lord Washington a year earlier. Up till that point, everyone had thought of the armourclad as being invincible, and even sufficient damage to take it out of the war temporarily had been a blow to morale. The Meridians ruled the waves at present, though Admiral Insulza did not take his own armourclad Antorcha de la Libertad into Virginian territorial waters or further north—ostensibly because of orders from Cordoba, but as those did not arrive until some months after he began the practice, that was clearly not the original reason. It was not discovered until after the war that a lucky hit from a Virginian coastal battery had blown away one of the Antorcha’s looser armour plates and killed three of his crew. Insulza was canny enough to realise that the armourclads’ reputation of invulnerability was worth far more to the war effort in the form of morale than their actual presence on a naval battlefield, and therefore hushed up the incident and had makeshift repairs made at sea—after which point he was far more cautious about where he would send the Antorcha. It appears that although the Virginian battery in question had a modern rifled cannon, there was nothing particularly special about it—one lucky gunner just happened to find a flaw with his shot.

While the Meridians would therefore not bring their own armourclad north, the Americans did not know this and many living in coastal towns fled their homes at the mere rumour of the Antorcha being sighted. New York however had a symbol of hope for these fearful families: under construction in the shipyards of Brooklyn was a second American armourclad, the Lord Hamilton. While intermittent repairs stalled on the Lord Washington due to its threatened position in Norfolk harbour, the Lord Hamilton had no such quandaries and New York workmen raced to complete it in time for it to be sent into battle. Nonetheless they were not there every hour of the day, and there was a small window of opportunity where the armourclad was deserted save for a dozen or so guards. In June 1851 the ship was finally ready to be launched and had already been equipped with some of its armaments.

It was at this point that Johnson’s men struck. They dressed in traditional Howden garb as a symbolic gesture (something that has fed conspiracy theories that in fact the attack was made by blatantly disguised Supremacists creating an excuse to condemn the Howden) and slew the guards protecting the Lord Hamilton. Exactly what happened next is somewhat debatable, as few of the plotters survived what came next and told confused tales. It seems that Johnson wanted to do something to destroy the Lord Hamilton or at the very least delay its launch. Possibly he had hoped to detonate her magazine, but the Howden plotters found that little powder had been brought onto the ship yet: they had miscalculated. There was coal in the bunker but the engine had never been used, so there was not much chance of them being able to drive the ship out to sea and sink it or run it aground. Instead Johnson opted to seal up the valves on the engine and try to burst the boiler, but there was a significant chance that this would be spotted by somebody and stopped before it could do too much damage. While achieving this, one of his lieutenants noticed that while not many guns and powder were on board, for some reason another weapon had already been installed. The Lord Hamilton was equipped with a new design of rocket pod at her stem whose launch rack was based on a swivel mount with a built-in fire control system for superior aiming. Johnson realised that many valuable wooden ships were docked opposite the shipyard where the Lord Hamilton was based, and hitting them with rockets could send them to the harbour floor and choke it. Perhaps even if his boiler plan failed, the Lord Hamilton would be unable to sail for a while as a result of this blockage.

However, even if Johnson’s men had been able to work the new rocket guidance system perfectly (which is debatable), they did not realise that it had been installed but not yet calibrated. Fatefully however rockets were already present in the secondary magazine so they only needed to be loaded in place on the rack—rather imperfectly so, analysts believe. With the boiler sealed up and building pressure, Johnson himself aimed the rocket pod at the ships and lit the master fuse.

The resulting spray of rockets certainly suggests something had gone wrong with the loading process, but the spread of them also implies that the targeting was imperfect as well—only two of the twelve rockets actually hit anything in the intended region, and only one of those actually hit a ship. The rest arced in a far higher parabola than intended—it is likely Johnson underestimated the range of these brand-new Wellingborough Mark III rockets—and detonated in a series of explosions between Madgeborough[14] in Brooklyn and Broadway in Manhattan, aside from two further rockets which simply fell in the river. The eight explosions only killed a small number of people in themselves but started a fire which consumed several neighbourhoods and, by the time the Firemen of the City of New York[15] put the blaze out, the death toll stood at 2,700. A persistent story about the attack is that a fire-and-brimstone preacher giving a haranguing street service by oil lamp in George Parade was interrupted by a rocket landing behind him and setting a bank on fire, only for him to seamlessly segue into quoting Revelation: “For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, and cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city! And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! For in one hour is she made desolate!”[16]

Several of Johnson’s men were killed in the backblast from the rockets. The sound and fury meant that the remainder were discovered before they could escape. Many were slain by an angry mob in the streets of Brooklyn, while three were taken alive and questioned: soon the police and government knew the whole story, or at least as much as those three footsoldiers had known (hence the continued debate today). As a result, the boiler explosion plan failed, with it being caught in time and the Lord Hamilton not suffering anything like as much damage as Johnson had hoped.

And as for Johnson himself? Perhaps his sympathy with the Negro stemmed from reading of the exploits of Caesar Bell in the Virginia Crisis. Certainly, Bell became a larger-than-life figure to generations of a resentful and displaced people precisely because they never found his body. He might one day return, after all.

Whether that was his inspiration or no, Johnson flung himself into the flame-lit waters of the East River, and was never seen again by mortal eye.








[1] This represents an anachronistic, historiographic (but dominant) view in the late 20th century that all the conflicts around the middle of the nineteenth century can be considered a broader part of the Great American War.

[2] See Part #166. Note that some sources refer to the parties mainly by their nicknames Rouge and Vert, while others such as this one use their ‘official’ names preferentially.

[3] OTL Natchez, Mississippi – it was founded by the French as Fort Rosalie in 1716, before the POD.

[4] One perhaps unfortunate consequence of TTL’s technological progress is that, because it was found that screw propulsion was far superior to paddle wheels early on, there are no paddle steamers to romantically ply the Mississippi in TTL.

[5] Remember this refers to stationary mines in TTL (and indeed did so in OTL at this point).

[6] OTL Baytown, Texas.

[7] OTL Lake Charles, Louisiana.

[8] OTL Lafayette, Louisiana. The suburb of St Martin was settled by displaced Acadians in OTL as well as TTL, incidentally.

[9] OTL Port Lavaca, Texas and Galveston, Texas, respectively.

[10] The last two are OTL Vicksburg, Mississippi and Alexandria, Louisiana respectively.

[11] In inverted commas because the author means empires based in the Americas, but ‘indigenous’ is a misleading term because the countries in question are obviously mainly of colonial origin.

[12] See Part #158.

[13] AKA Sganyadaiyo, Sganyodaiyo, etc. in different transliterations and different Iroquoian languages. The literal English translation is Handsome Lake.

[14] OTL Vinegar Hill, Brooklyn. In TTL it was settled by German rather than Irish immigrants, and the name is an anglicisation of ‘Magdeburg’.

[15] This organisation was founded in 1737 in both OTL and TTL. In OTL its name was changed to the New York City Fire Department in 1798, which didn’t happen in TTL.

[16] Specifically Revelation 18:17-19.



Part #193: The Grapple

“Really, any war is as miserable and worthless as another, but curiously there are periods in which the scales fall from the eyes of even the nationalistically blinded and they dimly perceive the horrors that they would usually cheer on with mindless fervour. I was once called callous for apparently welcoming the ‘Malaise of ‘52’ as it has since been dubbed; I would say that if there must be such tragedy—and, of course, that is not the case, it can and should be prevented—that at least let there be no illusions about it. In the end, it rallied many more to witness the truth of the observation of which I am only one among many over the years to have made: that murder is murder no matter how many flags it is wrapped in...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Twilight Reflections, 1866​

*

From: “The Septentrial Annals: A History of North America” by P. D. Juncker (1959)—

The final year of the Great American War, from the expulsion of the Concordat forces from Virginia in October 1851 to the Armistice in January 1853, represented a significant change to the conflict. Prior to the Retreat from Fredericksburg, the war had always possessed a certain vitality in the popular imagination: its ultimate cause might be morally repugnant and its casualties bloody, but there were instances of storied heroism on both sides, brilliant breakthroughs in military technology and tactical savvy that would remain nestled in public conceptions of history to the present day. It is telling, then, that the same members of the public who can describe in detail Mr Watson’s ironshark or the foul-mouthed genius of General Jones racing to Whitefort are found to invariably struggle when asked to describe the closing stages of the war. There are few films and plays concerning that bitter year, the ‘Malaise of ‘52’ as it was named in the UPSA, for there was little to celebrate on any side...

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

In October-November 1851 American forces once again crossed from Virginia into Carolinian territory, though to baldly state this misses the fact that, in the west at least, they had never left. Whitefort and Franklin province remained under the control of General Cushing’s troops and the Concordat forces had not made a serious attempt to eject them, focusing on the drive to Fredericksburg. Cushing had hoped to take the retreating Carolinians and Meridians in the flank as they withdrew, but was instead ordered to sweep west as additional troops were sent down through what were then the western provinces of Virginia, finally allowing access to the western Carolinian provinces of Tennessee, Arkensor and Gualpa. These provinces’ governments had theoretically supported the Carolinian secession, but with counter-revolutionary Franklin in the way had remained largely out of the war—except in that they contributed troops to quelling the slave rebellions in the Cherokee Empire. These western troops then either moved on to join the swelling main Carolinian army in Georgia (coming at the crucial time just after the First Siege of Ultima was broken in May 1850) or occasionally into Louisiana, being instrumental in seizing control (sometimes with the approval of the locals) after the death of Grand Duke Jean-Luc in October 1852. The provinces themselves were less enthusiastic about going to war in defence of slavery compared to the core of Carolina, but this was a matter of degree, as many over-optimistic northerners soon found when attempting to administer the provinces. For they were conquered by Cushing and the reinforcements from Virginia—many of them indeed from Virginia, considered less unreliable in that secondary theatre—and the last organised resistance was crushed around April 1852 when the fortified city of Nashborough fell, though Kleinkrieger activity continued in isolated areas. Cushing was then largely drained of troops due to other fronts taking priority, sometimes impairing his ability to keep order and sparking minor revolts; the only further offensive action taken by the Army of Whitefort was to push somewhat incoherently into the northern Cherokee Empire lands and occupy those as well.

But this was background detail to many, just like the war in California where the Russians were increasingly gaining the upper hand as the dominant part of the anti-New Spanish force allied to the rebels. All American eyes were focused on the eastern front as generals like Day, Jones and the newcomer Sir David Fouracre[1] from western Pennsylvania, promoted and knighted after a heroic action in defence of the Norfolk Redoubt. It is possible to criticise Emperor Frederick’s decision to elevate Fouracre so swiftly and there were certainly political reasons behind it—Fouracre was associated with the defence of the Lord Washington as it was repaired and his new celebrity helped to remind the American public that there was another such armourclad being prepared besides the tragic Lord Hamilton. However, Fouracre rose to the challenge and was highly praised by Jones for his dynamism: of course it is worth remembering that, at the time, both men shared a Confederation...

*

From: “The Septentrial Annals: A History of North America” by P. D. Juncker (1959)—

...eastern front in the final year of the war was a fitting example of the phrase coined almost contemporaneously by the High Saxon Chancellor Albert Karl von der Goltz, ‘shadowy fire, bloody steel’. Gone were the days of new wonder weapons like armourclads and cycloguns: from the repair of the Lord Hamilton in November 1851 and that of the Lord Washington in January 1852, both sides deployed armourclads—though in one of history’s great unanswered questions, the two sides’ armourclads would never meet in battle—and though American attempts at duplicating the cyclogun would not meet with success until after the war was over, new tactics were developed to help neutralise the deadly weapons, principally using quickshot galloper guns equipped with Major Stanley’s new miniaturised three-inch hailshot shell to shred gunners as soon as they manned the unprotected cyclogun. This led to some Meridian officers experimenting with makeshift armour plates to protect the cyclogun mount, thus debatably producing the first true protgun,[2] but in practice given the limitations of engines at this point this just slowed the steam guns to a crawl and made them easy pickings for heavier American artillery.

The crucial point was that after all the drama of the early part of the war, with the Retreat from Fredericksburg, it suddenly seemed plunged into a bathetic anticlimax with no end. Families watched in despair as official letters informing them of deaths and injuries mounted up, ‘all North Province shall be nothing but one great cemetary’ in the words of the poet Peter Nickson, yet the movement of the front line slowed to a snail’s pace. As the Carolinians’ reserves ran dry and the influx of reinforcements fell to a trickle—the Luppi government was embattled back home in Cordoba as the war grew increasingly unpopular—the Americans continued to grind slowly south and there was little in the way of counterattacks or even brief turning points, but the price of blood seemed to win little reward. The vast majority of the final year of the war was fought within North Province, a region which had changed hands rapidly in the earlier years of the conflict yet now seemed an inescapable quagmire. Even the hippophagiacs of Crosscreek went hungry, for horses were increasingly relegated to logistics as anti-infantry weapons proliferated and armies approached something we would now consider modernisation. Industrial warfare in all its bitterness had reached America, and the Nightmare War in Europe of the last generation paled into insignificance beside it...

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

Elsewhere, things moved at a faster pace. With two armourclads eventually under its control, the American Navy took action to sweep the Concordat forces out of their formerly dominant position in the eastern part of the West Indies, though a channel of control remained in the west. Admiral Warner’s Marines in Cuba were reinforced and American forces pushed west from St James,[3] the city they held though surrounded by conscripts from Guyana and Pernambuco. (Such men, often former criminals or rebels offered a way out, were also used to help keep the peace in the Cherokee Empire and eventually parts of Carolina proper that had been stripped almost bare of adult men by the draft; at this point stories of the more controversial side of their notion of justice remained hushed up by Carolinian newspaper censorship as ‘contrary to the pursual of the war effort’, but these were only the birth pangs of what was to come). By the time of the ceasefire at the turn of 1853, the Americans would hold the east of Cuba, almost half of the island, aided and abetted by escaped slave Kleinkriegers but struggling to build bridges with the Catholic Hispanic middle classes who had mostly remained loyal to Charleston. American control over Hispaniola and the former Carolinian Leeward Islands was also consolidated, but efforts in Jamaica and the Bahamas ultimately met with defeat. Of course the situation in the West Indies would not be as long-lasting as the other lines on the map that would result from the war, but that is another tale...

*

From “The Can-Do Confederation: A History of New York” by Evan Pollard (1988)— [4]

The Manhattan Massacre of June 1851 was not only a huge turning point in the history of the Confederation of New York but also of the Empire of North America as a whole. The pressure of tensions between the Seven Nations of the Howden and the Confederate government and people, which had been building up for decades like one of the steam boilers proliferating at the time, finally exploded into action. At the time of the attack a Supremacist minority government was based in George House[5] – at least, before Speaker Charles Avery made the much-criticised decision to decamp to a military encampment in the sleepy suburb of Yonkers ‘for the duration of the crisis’, ostensibly to avoid further attacks by ‘murderous aboriginals’ but in practice to escape the mobs of protestors. Avery and the Supremacists had been champing at the bit for years for an excuse to strike at the Howden, whom they regarded as having existed under an overly comfortable arrangement with the Patriot-dominated New York government for decades, while undermining and cheating said government at every turn. With fire and death staining America’s greatest city and the public baying for blood, they had never had a better opportunity.

‘Avery’s Choice’, as it was later known, put the Howden people between Scylla and Charybdis: “Are you with us, or are you against us?” he declared in a speech. “If the first, then prove it by becoming real Americans: if the second, get out of the land you have betrayed!” Essentially this was an ultimatum for the Howden to effectively abandon their independence and submit to the authority of the confederate government, with everything that came with it—the loss of tariff revenues to central government, the ending of the toleration of heterodox religious practices and the traditional Howden cultural mores, the loss of power of the Grand Council of Sachems. Furthermore under the Howden system of government, women (or rather mothers specifically) had enjoyed considerable political power, including taking the lead in choosing the (male) Sachems. Under the American system, where women’s suffrage (save occasionally in exceptional cases) was still nothing more than a pipe dream, this would be a serious blow against the foundations of Howden society.

Avery was obviously being provocative, trying to go over the heads of the cooler-headed Grand Council members to encourage those sympathisers with Johnson to escalate to all-out conflict, and to an extent he succeeded. While the ‘Howden War’ was not quite the all-out conflict that the name implies, there were considerable loss of life on both sides before the controversy over Major Bockee’s exoneration at court-martial over his actions in the Oswego revenge attack of September 4th 1851.[6] This led to the Patriot and Liberal opposition at George House (or, rather, the Yonkers camp) uniting to defeat Avery’s government in July 1852 and Patriot leader Augustus Delacey took power as Speaker heading a coalition government. Delacey cut back on the state of emergency that Avery had passed and, though continuing the general course of the ultimatum in demanding that the Howden lands become provinces of the Confederation of New York, he was far more lenient in allowing the Howden to retain their autonomy and practices. After all, the ENA had several provinces that had unusually powerful provincial governments as a relic of the fact that they had formerly been colonies in their own right, such as Delaware, New Hampshire, Connecticut, Rhode Island and the proverbially never-satisfied Maryland.

However, in many ways this was too little, too late. Blood had already been shed in the battles between Howden and New York fighters (both militiamen and regular army troops), families had been divided, old commercial alliances broken, trust had been severed and would never truly heal. Just over half the pre-war Howden population would remain in the former Confederacy lands as they became the New York provinces of ‘Howden’ (south of Lake Ontario), ‘Ontario’( north of the eponymous lake) and ‘Chersonesus’ (the former strip of Howden land north of Portland province but also taking in the rest of the peninsula, which had previously been part of the Susan-Mary penal colony and then an unorganised territory).[7] The losses in the war had been numerically not that large (though given the Howden’s numbers had never been that great, proportionately they were felt sorely) and the reduction in numbers were instead the result of many Howden, predominantly the angry and the young, rejecting the humiliation of the Treaty of Rowley and instead taking up Avery’s alternative of leaving. Some gave up on the way of course and these mostly remained in Chersonesus, where they effectively stymied any attempt by the Supremacists and their sympathisers to turn the new province into a culturally Anglic region. Many however continued on their westward journey and would eventually join up with the Indian Confederacy/Superior Republic in the Red River region, typically settling around Lake Superior. It was through their contacts with their old Huron enemies that the alliance was made, and these rebel Howden rejected the anglicised version of their name Haudenosaunee that had become the norm after it was endorsed by Prince Frederick in 1734.[8] Instead, ironically perhaps, the rebels embraced the old name that they had often been known by, the derogatory name given to them by the Huron and then filtered through French spelling conventions: Iroquois. The name meant ‘black adders’, a Huron insult, but the rebels held that they would strike from the shadows to bite and poison any Supremacist New Yorker who thought he could continue to push ever further and further west until every last Indian was dead or in chains.

From then on, both names were therefore in use and the distinction became political: the Howden who accepted the unequal and punishing settlement of the Treaty of Rowley, and the Iroquois who rejected it and gave up their homeland to keep their freedom. Naturally, a question that has bamboozled historians ever since is what name to use for the Confederacy during the long years of peace and coexistence with New York preceding the Manhattan Massacre: the Howden at the time rejected the name Iroquois, yet some argue that the name Howden has become tainted by subservience and the free and independent Confederacy of the eighteenth and first half of the nineteenth centuries should be given the name Iroquois, having more in common with those rebels who refused to bow the knee to New York. Needless to say, this has become a Heritage Point of Controversy, and heated opinions vary...[9]

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

...not only did the ‘Howden War’ in New York open up what was somewhat grandiosely described as a ‘second front’ by some (mostly Supremacists) and drain valuable New York troops and resources that could have been sent to the front line with Carolina, it also increased the friction between the parties in government. The Supremacist caucus remained unhappy with Vanburen’s leadership of the coalition and their tensions with the Emperor, formerly held in check by Martin’s leadership, began to re-emerge. For the Liberals’ part, they regarded the ‘bloody distraction’ (in Whipple’s words) of the Howden War to be a problem of the Supremacists’ making, and doubted the Supremacists’ commitment to the war. Certainly, Supremacist rhetoric was increasingly shifting back towards the line they had taken prior to the Constitutional Convention, when Clarke had implied that they would not shed a tear if Carolina had left over the abolition of slavery or, indeed, if the ENA kicked them out by force. Some of this was certainly due to Supremacists trying to triangulate as the war grew bloodier and the expiration of the Parliamentary term loomed: the war was becoming increasingly unpopular in many of their home constituencies, with both Mo Quedling’s Pacific League and the broader Unconditional Imperialist movement gaining ground. A disproportionate quantity of Parliamentary business seemed to be devoted to finding a legal loophole that allowed the expulsion of Mo Quedling himself from the chamber, but it seemed only the dreaded election would allow that opportunity. And all the time, MCPs were slowly being shed from the governing coalition to become ‘Peace Independents’, allied to the Patriots as Unconditional Imperialists, whether out of true conviction or simply a desire to keep their seats as public opinion turned against what remained, in theory, a victorious war...

*

From: “The Myth of America” by Colin Blaby and Myfanwy Hughes (1988)—

Emperor Frederick II remained a keen sense of political awareness. He would not still be in his position if that was not the case, not with his adventures in the American field of government beyond those of any monarch since his namesake, nor with the fact that he had remained King of Great Britain despite its Inglorious Revolution. Thus he was acutely aware that his direct role in overseeing the war, as well as his friction with the Supremacists following Lord President Martin’s suicide, imperilled his position as neutral monarch and, more importantly, the good governance of America. To that end—and probably also to distract from the repulse from Charleston of American naval forces in September 1852 in a fruitless attempt to replicate the easy victory of Admiral Barker four short years ago; it seemed more like four centuries—Frederick announced that he would finally accomplish the deed that he had originally voyaged to America for and choose a new Lord Deputy to act in his name. He had five names on his shortlist, all who had obtained knighthoods for their service either as Governor of one Confederation or another or for diplomatic or military service. Sir William Cortland, a New Yorker with Patriot sympathies, would be a slap in the face to the Supremacists. The Pennsylvanian Sir Michael Barrett would reach out to the Carolinians, having fought alongside the Carolinian forces of John Alexander in his youth in the Jacobin Wars and being counted a friend by Alexander. Sir Edward Thatcher of New England was a fire-breathing abolitionist and would present a hostile face to the forces of the enemy. Sir David Lyle, a western Virginian but one respected by easterners for his service heading up the Virginian Post Office, would help heal the wounds of Virginian neutrality—which, now that the threat of Carolinian invasion had receded again, threatened to reawaken. Finally there was Sir Thomas Jenkins, a New Englander who had spent most of his career abroad on diplomatic service, principally as American Ambassador to the UPSA in Cordoba. His appointment would indicate that Frederick regarded the presence of the Meridians in Carolina as more important than the Carolinian rebels themselves.

Frederick spent some time considering his decision, and finally invited all five of the men to Little St. James in order to announce it. His diaries make it clear that he was uncertain almost up until the point that he opened his mouth to speak, and indeed cover his agonising between one choice or another in great detail—to the point that they became the basis for the 1922 play An Emperor’s Choice, later filmed as American Destiny: An Emperor’s Choice in 1939 (the title having been changed due to a copyright dispute). Sadly, though well received at the time, the more blatant Black Scare propaganda overtones in the film outweigh its artistic conception and the excellent performance of the lead, Rudolfo Gambetti, as Emperor Frederick. To the current generation it seems that the forgotten story is only recalled by the farcical comedic parody made in 1952, Five Knights at Freddy’s.

As Frederick relates in his diaries, and as the dramatic adaptations all faithfully (if over-dramatically) record, even as he gathered the Lord Deputy candidates into the room to declare his choice on October 4th 1852, he was interrupted by a messenger bringing a telegraphic message—an Optel message, for at the time only the shrinking Kingdom of Carolina had access to the new technology of Lectel. The troops who had been struggling in South Province for months had finally broken through, not needing support from an amphibious descent on Charleston after all: new steam-gun tactics by General Fouracre were credited, though even at the time Frederick must have guessed that that claim owed as much to Fouracre’s skill at massaging the newspapers as to that which he possessed on the battlefield. Regardless, the path to Ultima once again lay open.

Emperor Frederick crumpled the message into a ball and made his choice. And, as the 1939 film in particular recognised, made the choice that, long after his death, would determine the fate of the North American continent...









[1] This is the same family as the OTL Governor of Ohio Joseph Foraker – he was the first of his line to spell it phonetically rather than the old Devon way.

[2] The TTL term for tank, more or less.

[3] OTL Santiago de Cuba.

[4] The title of the book refers to the motto of the Confederation of New York in TTL, Si Je Puis or “I Will If I Can”. This is the motto of the Livingston family, one of the most powerful families in New York in the eighteenth century, which in TTL eventually managed to get it applied to the confederation as well. Note that the OTL motto of New York, Excelsior, is a Revolutionary motto from 1778 and thus was never adopted in TTL.

[5] In both OTL and TTL New York colonial government was based in Fort George (which had various other names over the years) at the southernmost point of Manhattan, south of Bowling Green. In TTL after changing hands repeatedly during the American Revolutionary War it was demolished and a presidential palace called Government House built there (this being when it was assumed that New York City would be the post-war capital of the USA). The palace was never occupied and was eventually demolished in turn in 1815. In TTL Fort George was also eventually demolished and reconstructed into a more fitting complex for a civilian government named George House, but this did not take place until the 1820s.

[6] Oswego already existed before the POD as a fort and in TTL grew into a major Howden town. NB the court-martial was months after the attack itself.

[7] In OTL terms, Chersonesus roughly equates to the northern three-fifths of the state of Michigan but minus the Upper Peninsula.

[8] Way back in part #3.

[9] Hence why some of the history books quoted in previous segments have used ‘Howden’, some have used ‘Iroquois’, and some have used both.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #194: Who Blinks First?

“If that conflict helped bring the sudden realisation to many that war is nothing more than futile slaughter, murder writ large, then it was accompanied by the second revelation that the great masses of the people are fundamentally unqualified to decide great world-changing affairs. Even those with the innate ability to rise beyond their titular class were hampered by lack of information and experience, with the result that votes would flip from one extreme of policy to the other for the most trivial and venal of reasons. That is, of course, something to be found in any so-called popular election, but was particularly noticeable in this case due to the weight of the decisions that would be made in this crucial time. The experience of the war encouraged many to seek to countermand and undermine the popularisation of policy that Europe had embraced following the wars of the ’Thirties[1] but had been a far more long-running process in the Americas. I do not applaud their moves, however. Too often it was patently obvious that this was simply a power grab by aristocratic classes, old or new, with the excuse that the popular will of the proletariat and perhaps even the bourgeoisie had led them to such disasters. Any man with any knowledge of history should have no sympathy with such a move: for, as countless previous generations can attest, a dictatorship of the aristocratic classes is just as capable as casually flinging thousands into the fire for the most banal of reasons. The greater bloodbath of the proletarian wars of the present day is as much a function of the concomitant rise of industry, which has multiplied both the productive and destructive capabilities of the human race, as of the shift in power. No; rule by any class solely out for its own ends will inevitably end in disaster, just as rule by some arbitrarily-chosen division cutting across classes (such as a linguistic sect) will do so. A new model is needed, a model in which unnecessary divisions are eliminated and all classes work together for the good of humanity as a whole...”

– Pablo Sanchez, Twilight Reflections, 1866​

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

No less than the ENA, the UPSA’s conduct in the Great American War was hamstrung by the volatility of the popular will. The war had at first been fairly popular with most, save those who would rather focus on the romantic cause of Californian independence (which largely fell by the wayside and left the path open for more Russian influence in that quarter). True, the Nottingham Affair had been a relatively minor incident and one might imagine that it had little resonance with the people outside Buenos Aires; however, attacks on that city by foreign forces (especially Americans) was part of the founding mythos of the UPSA. The repulsion of the Anglo-American forces from the city by Platinean militiamen (with no help from their Spanish colonial overlords) during the First Platinean War in 1767 was the defining moment in which the people of the South American colonies had felt they could stand on their own two feet, and had proved it less than two decades later in the Second Platinean War, where they had gone on to repulse the French from a similar invasion. In the nineteenth century successive Meridian governments had trumpeted the fact that the UPSA had grown strong enough that its people need never again fear foreign-flagged ships sailing up the River Plate. Therefore, though the Nottingham Affair was more of a fracas than an actual attack on Buenos Aires, it roused a patriotic spirit across all the Meridian domains, from Matto Grosso to Tierra del Fuego (and beyond to the Meridians’ effective vassal states). The reported victories of Flores on land and Insulza at sea were popular and widely reported: even when the ENA was not seen as the UPSA’s enemy, it was definitely its rival—the ‘two great American nations’ as President-General Mateovarón had called them years ago—and Meridians liked the idea of Americans being brought down a peg or two. Let them struggle to repulse an invasion of their homeland, so close to their capital, for a change! Let them run in fear before superior technology and tactics, the cycloguns of Flores and the armourclad of Insulza!

Pablo Sanchez was scarcely the only observer to note that the public mood proved fickle. The heat of the moment faded to a long slog where confused and debatable news trickled out of the combat zone so far to the north. The small international abolitionist faction within the UPSA (often stereotyped and attacked as a ‘foreign group’ due to the number of ex-Schmidtist German immigrants involved in it) condemned the idea of Meridian boys dying for the sake of Carolinians having the right to own slaves. That message gradually developed more public support over the course of the war, but more influential was the main opposition Unionists’ call for ‘peace with honour’, stating that the UPSA had had its revenge, had obtained its longstanding foreign policy aim of gaining Falkland’s Islands (or the Malvinas), had humiliated America, and now it was time to pull out and leave ‘the Carolinian affair’ to return to being the internal American dispute it should be. President-General Luppi was in a difficult situation. He had never particularly wanted this war but now felt he had to stick to his guns and see it through to the end. If an election had been looming, he might have thought differently, but due to an accident of history, the Meridian presidency was not up until 1855 and the Cortes election was successfully delayed by the Adamantines from 1852 to 1853. He therefore escaped the problem that afflicted his nation’s enemy...

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

After the long, grinding, miserable struggles of 1852, October seemed to show a moment of hope for the Americans. General Fouracre had broken through the Concordat lines, Cravenville and Congaryton had fallen once again, and the road lay open to Ultima.[2] Perhaps the sacrifices of the people would not be in vain after all. The messages of Francis Bassett’s Patriots and their allies, Mo Quedling’s ‘Peace Independents’ and the Unconditional Imperialists, seemed to ring hollow for the first time in what seemed an age. Emperor Frederick rejected the pro-peace opposition’s call for negotiations and engagement by appointing the fiery abolitionist Sir Edward Thatcher as Lord Deputy, ensuring there could be no compromise with the Carolinian rebels. The weary people of America gathered themselves for one last push, winner take all. In November 1852, the Second Siege of Ultima began.

*

From: “The Myth of America” by Colin Blaby and Myfanwy Hughes (1988)—

When one reads accounts of the final stages of the war, one is repeatedly struck by the fact that names one remembers from the earlier phase crop up once again. On the face of it that is hardly surprising, given the fact that the same territory was being fought over: but the difference is striking. Battles and skirmishes that in 1849 and 1850 were heroic clashes immortalised in paint and poesy are replaced by hellish drives of thousands against thousands, mud and blood and bullets, forgettable in their sheer ennui. Carolinian towns that had been occupied before and then proudly seen American troops leave with only a few scorch marks to show for it were now crushed beneath the weight of mass industrial warfare, sometimes never to rise again.The Second Siege of Ultima would not be one to have dramatic paintings like The King in Winter composed about it. The men on both sides were emotionally drained. This was simply a fight to the death.

Yet one thing had not changed since the early part of the war. Political concerns continued to hamstring military strategy. An election loomed. The government could try to use various procedural trickt to delay it, as Henry Frederick had done in Virginia for so long, but they continued to lose MCPs to the opposition and their majority had fallen to a knife-edge as it was. They needed a final victory that would show the war all but won. They needed to do what they had failed to do before. They needed to take Ultima.

To that end, tactics and strategy were devoted to their one, politically motivated goal, with the result that there were no further attempts to take Charleston following Barker’s repulse in September. Nor was there any strike at Savannah, even as General Cushing—who spearheaded the final assault on Ultima—continued to call for it, and as American naval power with the two armourclads Lord Washington and Lord Hamilton had never been greater. Therefore, the column driving at Ultima was heavy and powerful, composed of battle-hardened veterans equipped with the finest weaponry and logistics that America could offer—but it was a spearhead running far ahead of the mass of American forces, who continued to hold a line of control cutting through South Province.

Despite this obvious tactical flaw, the assault nearly succeeded. Cushing was a fine commander, as were his deputies (including Fouracre), the Carolinians had suffered terribly from their losses and were almost at the end of their tether, with mutinies in some garrisons, and the Meridians were unenthusiastic about spending further lives in the cause of the cobelligerents they were increasingly fractious with—not helped by orders out of date by a matter of months coming from Cordoba which told them not to get too close to the Carolinian cause. The Meridian armed forces were as subject to political considerations as their American foes: they merely had the advantage that they were further removed from their politicians and thus could get away with ignoring them more of the time.

Winter in Ultima was certainly not as bitter as in many lands, but 1852 happened to be a particularly sharp freeze. It nonetheless slowed the pace of the conflict and made it particularly miserable. Bodies were left unburied above ground too hardened to dig graves. While the last stages of the Great American War were not known for their cultural impact, Eliot Philipson’s graphic drawings of American soldiers suffering from frostbite shocked many back home in the north when represented in the newspapers he worked for—who were able to obtain the drawings easily by means of Optel code breaking them down iota by iota.[3] Meanwhile, the Carolinians benefited from the increased deployment of Lectel wires, partly driven by MacLean and Naughtie being hailed as national heroes (and how they, along with Watson, showed that Carolina could compete when it came to technological breakthroughs) and partly by the simple fact that Optel towers were prime targets for American forces, especially the bomb-and-run raids of the steerables of the First Imperial Aerial Legion. Regardless of how much the Aeronauts captured the public imagination as heroes, ‘knights of the air’, their impact on the war was minimal save in this regard: fragile Optel towers were one of the few targets where the limitations of the bombs that the steerables could carry did not render them ineffective. In any case, with its Optel system in ruins and Lectel lines proliferating, Carolina would be one area that never saw any significant Telegraph Wars.

The Lectel lines were partly built and laid by Meridian companies, requiring the sharing of the patent against the wishes of the Carolinian government, and Meridian companies were also responsible for building more railway lines and roads to link Ultima to the reduced domains under rebel control, allowing the rapid shift of troops and materiel from one end of the Kingdom to the other. All of this was paid for by big loans borrowed against the presumed cotton and fruit profits of the future. “Every day we seem to extend the debt by another generation,” Governor Belteshazzar Wragg lamented in his diary, “yet what else can we do? Better any debt to an honest broker than to deal with those who cannot even recognise a man’s property for what it is.” Yet that so-called property was not always inclined to remain in thrall to their ‘owners’. With Carolina’s towns and cities drained of able-bodied men, slaves often escaped. With American troops advancing, some found refuge in either the main body of American forces in South Province and Franklin, while others fell in with Cushing’s advancing spearhead as camp followers, and still others formed anew the Caesar Bell-inspired maroon groups in isolated places. Only those who went westward, to the Cherokee Empire and then onto Louisiana and beyond, would ultimately succeed in this. The rest would be hunted down by the ‘Irregular Garrison’, as they were named, the shady auxiliaries recruited from Guyana, Pernambuco and elsewhere by the Meridians, often from jail cells or the waiting line for the rope. Oh, they were quite willing to publicly torture captured escaped slaves for the delight of vengeful Carolinian villagers, but as the war wore on, sufficient rumours escaped government censorship to suggest that they were just as willing to do much the same in private to any white woman lacking powerful relations to protest...

However, all the infrastructure built during the year of success of 1851 now swung into action when it came to the year of peril that was 1852. It was this that allowed Ultima to hold on when greatly outnumbered by Cushing’s forces. There were none of the clever and bold tactics of General Jones from the early part of the war: there was simply no room for them. It was a slogging match where numbers were all, nothing more, nothing less. Small wonder that it was from this time when Pablo Sanchez’s young movement, almost forgotten in the background, received many new recruits who now believed in ‘the banality of war’. Ironically, given future Combine policies, many of them were veterans of the conflict...

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

The American defeat and retreat at the Second Siege of Ultima is often presented as coming as a natural consequence of the death of General Cushing to a sniper’s bullet on December 15th 1852. While that certainly played a role, it is clear that the American position was already collapsing. No matter how great their legions and how their steam-guns ran riot over the inferior Carolinians and few Meridians, they were unable to breach the defences of Ultima. Morale was already low and Cushing’s death was only the last straw. The Americans could not have known how close they came to victory. Though Ultima remained strong and resupplied by its enhanced railway network, public opinion in Carolina had come down to breaking point and many were ready to chuck in the towel and suffer the consequences. Perhaps if it had not been for the Emperor’s bald statement against compromise by appointing Thatcher as Lord Deputy—a statement aimed more at his own political opposition than at the Carolinians themselves—it might have been enough to bring down the rebel government. As it was, that one victory at just the right time kept them in place. For now.

It is easy to debate what might have happened if the defeat had been isolated and the Americans had remained in a strong position. It is much harder to actually come up with an answer. All we can do is recount what did happen: that, thrust into command by the death of a superior once more, General Day struggled to turn his column around and retreat (perhaps truly hampered by indecisiveness, as his enemies contended) and the isolated spearhead was trapped by a Cannae of Carolinian reinforcements, what Wragg described as ‘the last drop squeezed out of the last stone in the last ditch’, tipped by Meridian troops that Flores had hesitated to engage with before, but now sensed his chance. Not all the Americans were trapped, and once again General Fouracre with his charmed life managed to escape with perhaps a quarter of the force and return north to Congaryton, but the majority were forced into a surrender on December 25th—which became known as Black Christmas to the Americans. They would join with General Jones and his men languishing in the prisoner-of-war camp in Denbigh, where Jones was planning an escape attempt. Too late...

*

From – “New World: A Political History of the Americas and their Peoples” by Sir Liam O’Leary (1960) –

The defeat of the Second Siege of Ultima and Black Christmas was the final straw for American popular support of the war, and came at the worst possible time as far as the government was concerned—shortly before the election on January 10th as the government’s majority collapsed. With a heavy heart, the Continental Parliament was dissolved not by Emperor Frederick but by the newly-appointed Lord Deputy Thatcher. Even as the MCPs left the building to return to their constituencies and campaign, Mo Quedling was struck down by a knife-wielding assassin, a Pennsylvanian named Paul George Botney, who screamed that it was the pacifists who had strung the war out this long and led to the death of Botney’s brother only days before. Botney would be executed a few months later (hardly what Quedling would have wanted, given his opposition to the death penalty) but the attack drew renewed sympathy for Quedling’s pacifist movement and may have had a crucial effect on the election results. It is difficult to measure.

Voting was strung out longer than usual by the winter conditions, but it did not take long before a picture emerged. The Supremacist vote had collapsed everywhere outside their heartland of New York, where the party remained strong due to outrage over the Manhattan Massacre and public scepticism that the Delacey confederate government was being too soft on the Howden in contrast to his rival Avery’s hardline approach. The Liberals lost seats but typically held on well in areas whose industries had benefited from the war, particularly coastal New England: the desire for rations for the troops and new tinning and preservation processes invented in the course of the war had led to a boom in profits for New England’s fishermen. Elsewhere, Bassett’s Patriots broke through. The party now had little in common with the old party of the Hamiltons, the party of doradist economics and national heritage. They held on to the Anti-Reform coalition that Studholme had built in 1848 and to it added many ‘Peace at any cost’ voters whom Bassett attracted—in particular those businesses that had not benefited from the war but had instead gone through rough times; not merely those dependent on Carolina, but on trade with New Spain and the UPSA as well. All three parties together encompassed a smaller number of seats than might be espected, however, for many MCPs—including some big names—were toppled by ‘Pro-Peace Independents’ or ‘Unconditional Imperialist Independents’, some running in the name of Mo Quedling’s memory and others in areas that would never vote Patriot but simply wanted to protect unity at any cost. Vanburen himself fell to one such independent in Amsterdam Province by a margin of a handful of votes, running considerably behind his party in neighbouring seats: faced with such humiliation, he retired from politics for life and refused elevation to the House of Lords. Matthew Clarke, Supremacist leader again by default after Peter Martin’s suicide, was returned in his own constituency of Flushing but more narrowly so than for a long time, and would face a successful leadership challenge as soon as peace had broken out.

One factor in the election was that the areas of Carolina under American control were allowed—in some cases practically forced—to elect MCPs of their own. The Whig Party was banned, of course. Whitefort and Franklin actually elected Liberals, but almost the entirety of the redeemed Carolinian provinces elected Pro-Peace Independents who were Whigs in all but name—except for North Province which returned the Petty brothers to power. The Petties, descendants of the Carteret nobles who had formerly possessed Granville District in the north of the province and who had moved to it after the rise of the Populists in Britain, had always been Patriots by inclination and only reluctantly gone over to the Whigs in 1844; having been lukewarm about the secession from the start and tried to keep neutrality, they returned to the Patriot fold and preached a message of reconciliation and repair to the devastating damage that North Province had seen. Eastern Virginia mostly also elected Pro-Peace Independents, and Maryland’s contribution to that informal caucus was none other than the inevitable George H. Steuart III. While some of the Pro-Peace group supported the Anti-Reform message of Bassett, others like Steuart supported Reform (in Steuart’s case for the obvious reason that he wanted Maryland to break away from Virginia). In years to come that division would become crucial, but for now Reform was a minor matter besides Peace.

Bassett’s Patriots ended up the largest party, but far from a majority—it was only by relying on these Independents that he was able to secure power. He was helped by an opposition that was divided and, in the case of the Liberals, leaderless. Emperor Frederick remained silent, recognising that he could not be seen to go against the will of the people, but allowed Thatcher to be vocal about what contempt he felt for the only government that was numerically possible to form. Having said that, there has been considerable debate of late whether the victory of Bassett and his allies really represented the will of the people, considering how many seats were won on small pluralities with non-cooperating Supremacists and Liberals splitting the ‘pro-war’ vote. At the time, national popular vote figures were not even consistently recorded, and the Independents complicate matters considerably, so the question will never be satisfactorily answered. Nonetheless, specific examples of the figures from individual seats in the 1853 election would go on to be continuously repeated exemplars by the nascent electoral reform movement, though that would not see success for another quarter-century...

*

“By the Grace of God, by the will of His Imperial Majesty, and by the support of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons I accept the great power and responsibility of the office of Lord President of the Empire of North America.

When I ask myself, as Lord President, the question ‘what is my first duty?’ I feel the answer is obvious: ‘TO PRESERVE THE EMPIRE!’ Yet too many of my predecessors seem to have felt quite differently. In fact their goals appear to be quite the opposite: not to preserve this great Empire of North America, the greatest nation that ever was or will be, but to destroy it!

What other motivation can justify the conduct of this nation’s government in recent years?

It has deliberately embarked on policies that not only undermine the hard-fought and long-held rights and privileges of its Confederations Five and its people multitudinous, but baldly and proudly seek to eradicate them altogether.

It has provoked and attacked our American brothers in Carolina until they found the situation so intolerable that they began to openly discuss the Empire’s end.

It responded to that danger not by reassuring the Carolinians that the Empire would not fall, but by confirming their fear!

It has sought to redraw boundaries sealed into stone centuries ago by charters Royal and Imperial, to take from the American people of the west to privilege to name themselves Pennsylvanian or Virginian, to make a hollow mockery of the ways of this nation that have made it an object of envy across the terraqueous globe.

Ultimately, it has sought nothing more or less than the goal that America as we know it should perish from this world.

We can only be thankful that there is still time. It is not too late! The Empire can yet be saved. And we, those few still in touch with the fundamental sanity of the American people, will be the ones to save it.

As the late lamented Mr Wyndham observed in our mother country, there is a way back to the glory that was. It may not simply be retracing our steps, it may require a new path, but it exists, and by God, we shall take it.

Firstly, let us eliminate all the nonsense that led to this grotesque situation in the first place. America divided! Families torn asunder! Foreign troops on American soil! Horrible new machines of war trampling our fields and hills! Anyone with half a brain can see that all of this could have been avoided, if he merely cast his gaze back to the events of a generation before, to the crisis in Virginia that was the ultimate trigger for this tragedy.

It was the idea that a petty division over a government policy somehow had moral priority over that first duty that I began with: the duty to preserve the Empire. Personally, I do not regard slavery as a particularly positive institution. It is not one I would care to partake in. But by God if other Americans disagree, my response is not the insanity to declare them un-American because of their disagreement! What is next, I ask you? If New England, New York and Virginia want a particular tariff and Pennsylvania and Carolina disagree, should we turn this nation into a battlefield because of that? Or if some Confederations desire that the flag should be one shade of blue and the rest a different one, is that a good enough reason to stain it red with our blood instead? The whole matter is laughably absurd, no less than tearing Lilliput apart by the division over which end to open a boiled egg at.[5] I like to think that America is a better nation than Lilliput, inhabited by men greater than Lilliputians in maturity of mind as well as stature.

To that end, if we take the sane approach that preserving national unity is a cause that stands head and shoulders above any other, our response should be obvious.

The quixotic madness that began the last Parliament shall be abandoned. Like the reign of terror of Cromwell in the mother country, it is best if we simply act as though it had never happened, though legislation will be forthcoming to formalise that. The devastation that masqueraded under the name of Reform shall not be allowed to afflict this nation further.

And yes – and yes – part and parcel of that is the absurd warmongering that the so-called Convention decided to indulge in. This great Parliament should not have the right to tell the people of Carolina how they may live their lives by the alleged virtue of tyranny of the majority. (Interruption) Sir – I say – history will judge us. History will judge us. In centuries hence, when our descendants fill this chamber alongside our Carolinian brothers as friends and allies, not with the cold atmosphere that pervaded here even before the conflict, that is when men may judge whether our course is right or not. Yes, Mr Clay’s inflammatory ultimatum should never—(Interruption) – recognised – august body. And I do not recognise it, and by representative vote I believe this Parliament shall choose not to recognise it. Let us eliminate division, not embrace it. And let us go on together—I do not say forward, for our current course under the last government was poised to send us over a cliff—no, let us go backward together.

I thank you, may (Interruption) – may God bless you all, and may God bless the Empire of North America. United.”


– Francis Bassett, inaugural speech as seventeenth[4] Lord President of the Empire of North America. Note: This is a cleaned-up ‘textbook’ version of the speech ignoring most of the pauses and resumptions due to several interruptions from the House floor; alternative and more ‘realistic’ transcriptions are available.

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

Many regarded the ceasefire of February 1853 as only a temporary break in hostilities, not without some reason given the volatile situation at the time; few would have predicted how little change there would be in the status quo in the next seven decades. The new Lord President Bassett called for Carolina to return to the fold as a Confederation in return for the reversal of the Clay Proclamation: slavery would return to Carolina. The news was greeted with mingled joy and horror in the areas of Carolina still under American occupation—Franklin province and, of course, the Negroes themselves viewed it as a betrayal and a stab in the back, while the beaten-down whites of the other provinces, especially the ravaged North Province, felt a glimpse of hope. We should not exaggerate the import of this, however: by this point many of the poorer whites would have been quite willing to abandon slavery if it was the price for reconstruction of their devastated homes. Many had not owned slaves in the first place. Nonetheless, those who continued to dominate politial discourse in the occupied provinces regarded the olive branch of Bassett with cautious optimism.

In the remaining ‘free’ Kingdom of Carolina, on the other hand, the still-bombastic Speaker Uriah Adams was quite ready to bite off the hand proffering the olive branch, and it was at this point that a long-planned plot swung into action. Governor Belteshazzar Wragg had come to the conclusion months ago that the dream of full independence for the whole of Carolina had died, and all he could do was come out of the war with the best deal possible for his people. Speaker Adams was a problem for his unwillingness to compromise: the Virginia Crisis had been his chief formative political experience[6] and he was convinced that any engagement with the northern foe would be the thin end of the wedge. In the last months of the war he often quoted King William III’s aphorism that “There is one way to never see your country come to ruin, and that is to die in the last ditch”. To which Wragg felt he might have replied with Quedling’s rejoinder to George Spencer-Churchill the Younger: “Fine words. Let’s see you wash the blood off your hands with them.” But he did not: instead, he plotted.

Wragg plotted with opposition forces within the Whig Party (Carolina remaining an effectively one-party state) in the decamped Assembly in Ultima—where it would remain for the entirety of independent Carolina’s existence. He also plotted with the Meridians, who were keen to end the war in a manner that benefited themselves as much as possible, and recognised that Wragg’s vision was the best way to do that. Crucially, an unexpected link in the chain was none other than Henry Frederick Owens-Allen, who was recuperating from his wound in Williamsburg sustained in August 1851. By this point he had largely recovered and was occasionally wheeled out by the Whigs to raise morale as a celebrity: whatever the original motivations behind his pursuit of Virginian neutrality in the opening phase of the war, the Carolinian people were convinced that he had done it to benefit them, and Owens-Allen did nothng to dissuade that impression. Adams regarded Owens-Allen as nothing more than a lucky dilettante and dismissed him from his own calculations in intrigue, which is what allowed the plot to succeed.

Even as Adams was celebrating the capture of General Day’s army, he was removed from office as Speaker and replaced with the pliable Duncan Beauchamp, who functioned chiefly as Wragg’s mouthpiece. Adams retired to a decades-long sulk on the backbenches and eventually turned to writing. Beauchamp’s new government accepted Bassett’s offer in principle but stated that Carolina wanted to remain a Kingdom in free association and personal union with the Empire, though it was willing to return to prewar levels of cooperation. Bassett would not accept that at the negotiations (held in Charleston, still stubbornly rebel-held but surrounded on three sides at the time of the ceasefire). It contradicted his desire to preserve Imperial unity at any cost, which was not merely propaganda but an accurate description of his own core beliefs. Negotiations almost broke down, but as a delaying action Beauchamp suggested that the rebel-held Kingdom of Carolina provinces might be amenable to rejoining the currently Imperial-held Confederation of Carolina provinces, but only if the Americans withdrew their troops from the latter. Bassett, who despite contemporary satirical representations was not stupid, smelled a rat that the rebels sought to gain an advantageous position and then resume the war. Bassett sought to drive a wedge between the Carolinians and their Meridian allies by stating that the Americans might consider a withdrawal but only if the Meridians left the rebel provinces first. The Meridians rejoinded that they would do so when, and only when, the American government apologised for the Nottingham Affair and paid reparations. With Meridian forces having been instrumental in far more damage to many ENA cities than Captain Benton and the Harrisville had ever done to Buenos Aires, Bassett angrily rejected this idea, and therefore the negotiations deadlocked.

War might have resumed, save for the fact that the UPSA too was subject to the whims of elections, and the Cortes election of 1852—delayed by procedural tricks to 1853—took place at this point, showing a punishing victory for the Unionists and some confused success for parts of the Colorado Party which would lead to a split in 1854 with the Germanophile pro-peace faction leaving as the Mentian Party. The Adamantines suffered a heavy defeat and Luppi, now having to deal with a hostile Cortes, pushed for a swift resolution to the crisis. The Meridians took the unprecedented step of suggesting a plebiscite of all Carolinians to decide between Confederation and Kingdom. In his major political misstep, Bassett agreed. He had become convinced by the horror stories of the Irregular Garrison that the Carolinian people had turned against the Meridians and that they could see that a rump Kingdom of Carolina would be dominated by the UPSA. As a carrot for the Carolinians to choose the Confederation option, Bassett offered to pay the war debts that the rebel government owed to the UPSA and fund reconstruction of Carolina’s devastated cities.

All of this might have worked if the vote had actually been free and fair on either side, which it emphatically was not. All the provinces with Meridian troops and Irregular Garrison bullyboys in them voted for Kingdom by 90%-10% margins, all the provinces with American troops in them voted for Confederation by similar margins. The only exceptions were Franklin, which actualy voted for Confederation by a 76%-24% margin (clearly the American troops had seen they didn’t need to interfere with that one as the people genuinely wanted it, so it was a free and fair result) and South Province, which was a close 52%-48% for Kingdom purely because half the province was in American hands and half in Meridian hands.

The ‘national’ vote across the whole of Carolina was incredibly close but Kingdom narrowly edged out Confederation by a 50.5%/49.5% margin. The result was close enough and the votes questionable enough that Bassett baldly rejected the result and demanded a re-run, which the rebel government and the Meridians refused. America almost went to war again at that point, but Bassett’s government would have fallen if he had tried: he relied too much on ideological pacifist independents in the Quedling mould who would always say no to war, and while the opposition would support a war in principle, they would first vote to topple Bassett from the head of any war coalition first. Bassett found his hands tied and was left in the humiliating position of declaring the plebiscite illegitimate and demanding that Meridian forces withdrew from the south. The Meridians and rebel Carolinians said the same about American troops in the north. So the two forces watched each other across what had been a ceasefire line and now increasingly looked like an international border.

Indeed, some forgot that the plebiscite had not been held on a provincial basis, for all the provinces that had voted for Kingdom (except half of South Province) were now treated as the Kingdom, and all the northern provinces that had voted for Confederation were treated as a continuing fifth Confederation of the Empire of North America, just by default. That Confederation might have a rather toothless assembly in Newton, North Province, which existed only at the sufferance of the American occupying forces and in which the Whig Party was banned—but the southern Kingdom was proving increasingly under the influence of Meridians who began to look more and more like an occupying force themselves. Towards the end of 1853, General Flores—effectively functioning as envoy extraordinary—brought a suggestion from the Unionist-controlled Cortes that as Emperor Frederick refused to take the throne as King of Carolina that the Carolinians had reluctantly offered him, Carolina should choose another head of state. In fact he asked Wragg if he would like to be President-General of a Carolinian Adamantine Republic, but Wragg was shocked by the thought. To many of the conservative old Whigs, republicanism was still synonymous with Jacobin phlogisticateurs. He was receptive to the idea that they should turn their back on an Emperor they regarded as being a traitor to his subjects, however. But where was Carolina to find a king? “Well, we do have a spare one lying around,” Beauchamp pointed out wryly.

Henry Frederick Owens-Allen, popular with the people for his actions in the early part of the war, was crowned King of Carolina in November 1853, met by huge protests in America and particularly in Virginia. He was not particularly enthusiastic about the role himself, recognising that every office in Carolina was becoming nothing more than a puppet of the Meridians, but—as he wrote to his daughter shortly after his coronation—“When one has been reduced to the status of a mere bargaining chip, one tends to cast aside any considerations of the nature of the hand offering one a crown”.[7] He thus acquired the unusual distinction of being King of two entirely unconnected countries with a democratically elected mandate in between. Aged fifty-seven, having been widowed during the Popular Wars, he took Governor Wragg’s sister Susanna to wife and in 1855 they produced an heir, named William Daniel after Henry Frederick’s long-suffering adjutant Wilhelm von der Trenck and the Biblical book from which the Wragg family traditionally took their names...[8]

*

From – “New World: A Political History of the Americas and their Peoples” by Sir Liam O’Leary (1960) –

In other areas of the ENA the Patriot government once again tried to run the country as though it was still the 1810s. The angry westerners, their chance at establishing their own Confederations snatched away, were up in arms—sometimes literally. Alec Jaxon and the Carolinian 74th, the ‘Devil’s Own’, remained active as Kleinkriegers in the west and while most ended up falling in with the Superior Republic, some helped westerners violently protesting against the Anti-Reform policies of the government and the continuation of the idea that the Confederate boundaries should extent all the way to the Pacific, Five Eternal Confederations Forever.

It was clear to everyone that the war was not truly settled, but when hostilities eventually would resume, it would not be in quite the same way everyone probably imagined. For now, the embattled Bassett remained Lord President. He was not only the seventeenth Lord President of the Empire of North America, but the seventh Lord President from the Patriot Party, America’s oldest and proudest political party.

He would also be the last.















[1] Sanchez is referring to the Popular Wars, but the term did not exist yet at the time of his writing.

[2] As noted in the last segment, whether Fouracre was really that responsible or whether he was just very good at manipulating the press to emphasise his role is debated by historians.

[3] Iota being the TTL term for pixel.

[4] The Lords President are numbered by individual, not by term, so Martin was the sixteenth but Vanburen was not the seventeenth as he had already had a term as Lord President before.

[5] Gulliver’s Travels was published in 1726, the year before this timeline’s POD.

[6] See Part #144.

[7] See Part #139.

[8] Strictly speaking, ‘Susanna’ is from an apocryphal part of the Book of Daniel and not present in Protestant Bibles, but the Jansenist Catholic influence on Carolina at this point (as well as the Wraggs’ extensive trade with Catholic countries) means they are familiar with it.


Part #195: California Dreamin’ of the Spanish Ulcer

“I certainly do not condemn the Californian revolutionaries for what they have had to do in order to try to prevent themselves from becoming a mere pawn in the schemes of others. Nonetheless, it is troubling to consider the possibility of a single state attempting to overcome the false barriers of nationhood (in a more determined manner than California’s lukewarm efforts) while still being surrounded by those who have no such urge to remove their own blinkers. Inevitably there would be interaction, and if the effects might be positive in the neighbours, they could only be negative in the first state and poison the ideas behind the revolution of the sighted among the blind. In telling our neighbour of the beam in his eye, we must be cautious lest a splinter of it fly our way and place a mote in our own.[1] This approach seems inevitable to fail, with the good intentions of the original revolutionaries corrupted and within a generation they would become virtually indistinguishable from what they sought to replace. Therefore I am certain that any such process is doomed, and that the only way the world will be saved is if there is a single global moment of realisation, a Last Revolution that takes place simultaneously in all lands, and none of the old ways shall remain to corrupt the new. I am confident that such will one day take place, when communications advance to the point that a global consciousness is possible. But regardless of the innovations I have seen in my lifetime in that field, I doubt either myself or my grandchildren will live to see it...[2]

– Pablo Sanchez, 1863 speech.
Editorial note: This quote is well attested to in the few surviving primary sources, though the Biblioteka Mundial has purged it from its own official histories for obvious reasons.

*

From “A History of California” by J. D. Peters-Vasquez (1989)—

It has been observed by many that there was a peculiar disconnect between American and Meridian diplomatic attitudes in east and west in the resolution to the Great American War. Whereas the two great powers of the Americas were at bitter odds in the Carolina Question,[3] they found themselves reluctant allies in the case of California. This should not be seen as such a surprise, but modern observers often find it difficult to picture the world without the rapid and convenient communications that we take for granted. The world of 1853 was literally a different one. Optel had webbed together (relatively) nearby cities such as the ‘Arc of Power’ on the east coast of the ENA or the Meridian powerhouses of Cordoba, Buenos Aires and Rosario, but Lectel was a new and controversial invention and, almost to the same extent it had been a century earlier, the Pacific coast of North America might as well be on the far side of the Moon as far as rapid communication was concerned. To that end, both the ENA and UPSA governments inevitably had to delegate considerable powers to the diplomats appointed to travel to California and then resolve a settlement. The new Patriot-led ENA government (with lukewarm support from an Emperor who still distrusted it) chose Sir Thomas Jenkins, a rejected candidate for the Lord Deputy-ship of the ENA and, more importantly, a career diplomat who had served many years as Ambassador to Cordoba. At the same time the UPSA picked a veteran diplomat of their own, Alfredo Roberto Mateováron—son of the former President-General and who had inherited the latter’s anglophilia. The result was an unexpectedly cosy working relationship between the representatives of two powers who in other theatres were still one step away from resumption into bitter conflict.

It was not merely this happenstance that led to the deviation of attitudes, however, but the application of cold-blooded pragmatisme[4] to the situation. When the Californian revolution had begun, Americans, Meridians and Russians in the Golden Province had possessed roughly equal numbers and influence upon the revolt (taking into account the number of ‘Americans’ who were in fact Carolinians who sat it out or even fought on the other side), but matters had now changed. The ENA and the UPSA had inevitably both had their major focus of attention drawn into the conflict in Carolina, and while both had kept up token interest in California—troops attacking New Spain to try to preserve the east-west connective trails in the case of the ENA, more diplomatic pressure in the case of the UPSA—neither could compete with the much bolder and more direct intervention by the Russo-Lithuanian Pacific Company. From Pozharsky’s rescue of the American fleet from the New Spanish at the Battle of Monterey Bay in April 1849, the Russians took a leading role in aiding the revolution. Crucially for later events, and noted by several observers, the actual involvement of the Tsar and the government in St Petersburg was rather muted: Emperor Theodore’s attention was on European events, though the RPLC’s activities did help put additional pressure on the situation in Old Spain where the Russians hoped to gain influence in the postwar settlement. But as far as the intervention itself went, Pozharsky—in the vein of Benyovsky before him—was acting alone, often with the bulk of his forces recruited from the East itself, and audaciously.

The situation in California, after a brief filmish start that inspired florin bloodies everywhere, bogged down into an indecisive struggle between mid-1849 and the end of 1852. There was considerable advance and retreat by both sides, false dawns, the New Spanish making some recaptures of territory while the fractured and multi-polar Californian leadership blamed each other and it needed the leadership of Emilia Mendoza, ‘the Vixen’, to keep them from each others’ throats. Further help from America and the UPSA were clearly not forthcoming, with the New Spanish under Valdés even retaking Santa Fe in 1850, severing a major artery of transport and communication between California and the UPSA. Santa Fe would only fall once again to the Americans under Dorsey at the end of 1851. In the short term, the Californians were on their own—save for the Russians and their seemingly inexhaustible supply of Eastern-recruited allies.

It is worth exploring where these came from: at this point the Russians could always rely on the Yapontsi, of course, with many ronin fleeing the increasingly weak societies of the northern hans (clan domains) as they fell to RPLC influence.[5] However, much of the bulk of the forces that arrived later were not Yapontsi but Corean. This ultimately stemmed from the fact that in 1847 Corea saw a coup by Prince Yi Yeong to topple the weak King Uijong, who had taken the throne in 1830.[6] As King Yeongjong, he reorganised the Corean civil service and military, ruthlessly tackled the corruption that had grown up during his father’s reign, and most significantly for this discussion also had a significant war scare with Beiqing China. Following the disappointing end of the First Riverine War in 1850, the Chongqian Emperor of the Beiqing might have seen a revolt against him save for the fact that he conveniently died shortly after the war petered out. Many have suspected foul play over the years, but the fact that the Emperor was aged 74 at this point and had had a long and strained reign over only half the nation he believed to be his birthright means that a genuine death from natural causes is hardly inconceivable. After a brief power struggle between generals over whose pet candidate would gain the crown, Chongqian’s grandson Zaizhu became Emperor, taking the name Jianing (‘Auspicious Serenity’). His hopeful choice of name would not be entirely correct, with continuing power struggles for a few years. Jianing named his supporter General Xi Tangzhi as Chancellor, his chief qualification for the role having ensured that he was never near any of the embarrassing defeats that other Generals were involved with in the First Riverine War. Both Yeongjong of Corea and Jianing of Beiqing China were fairly young, dynamic monarchs keen to shore up their own shaky positions by a short victorious war, and thus it was small surprise that there were tensions across the still-debated Sino-Corean border and intrigue in the Liaodong Republic. In the end however the conflict was a damp squib, with nothing more than a few border skirmishes on either side, and Yeongjong in particular was forced to dismiss a large number of mercenaries and conscripts he had recruited for the war he had foreseen. Enter the RPLC with offers for rich booty in the distant land of gold...

Of course to use the term ‘Corean mercenaries’ ignores the fact that this was a very diverse group. Not even all of them were Corean, and those that they were from many regions of Corea and social classes—from nobles dispossessed of their lands by the border struggle and independence of Liaodong following Gwangjong’s death all the way to peasants willing to take any route to escape their miserable cycle of existence. Furthermore the group also included many Chinese—the Beiqing dynasty not commanding huge loyalty even within its own borders—and even some Yapontsi, leading to considerable tensions. It would require a genius in the mould of Benyovsky himself to weld such a fractious bunch into a serious fighting force: fortunately the RPLC had one in the person of one Peter Molnár...

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

If Peter Molnár lacked the full measure of Benyovsky’s charisma—there are few men on Earth then or now who can equal it, after all—he resembled him in many other ways, such as the inconclusive results of any attempt to pin down his precise ethnic origins. He too came from the Hungarian part of the Hapsburg realms, but any more precise definition seems lacking (the man himself often gave contradictory statements about his past). What does seem clear is that he had worked as a carpenter as an apprentice in his youth in the 1810s, but had filled his head with the wonderful stories of Benyovsky’s exploits that the local version of florin bloodies delighted in, many of them scarcely exaggerated. Molnár’s master predictably saw this as a silly distraction and tried to forbid his apprentice from reading them, calling Benyovsky ‘the new Münchhausen’—of course perhaps helped by the fact that Benyovsky’s right-hand man was the son of the old Münchhausen. In the end the conflict came to a head between them and, after ducking a hammer thrown across the room, Molnár declared he would run away and join the RPLC. “Give up an honest trade like carpentry for dreamers’ nonsense like that?” his master scoffed. “There was a man eighteen centuries ago who did that,and he turned out quite well,” Molnár shot back, and fled.

Precisely how he got to join his hero is also unclear, with—again—many contradictory versions attested to, but Molnár reached Yapon in 1818. Benyovsky was at this point approaching the end of his long life and becoming consumed by ennui, but Molnár was far from disappointed to finally meet his hero. He followed Benyovsky on his last adventure to Africa where the great man finally lost his life, falling in battle with the Sennaris to protect the Magyarab people to whom he owned an ancient blood connection. Even as he mourned Benyovsky, Molnár too did his part for reforming that old connection, marrying a Magyarab exile named Zoltana in the new Erythrean colony. The couple remained there for three or four years before Molnár decided to return to Yapon and continue his work for the RPLC. Molnár’s eldest son István grew up in Fyodorsk [Niigata] but in 1844 chose to go to his birthplace of Erythrea and work for the company there. Though saddened in some ways, Molnár could scarcely deny the wanderlust that his son had inherited, and he and his wife still had a daughter and a younger son who remained in Yapon with them.

Molnár played a role in the gradual increase of Russian power in Yapon, but first shot to global fame in his late forties when he was given charge of King Yeongjong’s unwanted army. Some RPLC officers argued that the army should be used to take down more border Daimyos and turn their domains into more subservient provinces for the RPLC, but Molnár was wise enough to know that this would only unite the squabbling northern Daimyos against them. Later events elsewhere, when Yeongjong had another idea about what to do with the large new navy he had had constructed to protect Corea from the Beiqing, would prove Molnár right. It was indeed some of Yeongjong’s earliest ‘steam-turtle’ ships that Molnár initially ‘borrowed’ to transport the mercenary army, though the Coreans had not yet built or bought ships capable of the Pacific crossing. Ironically given later events, as many Meridian as Russian ships were chartered for the latter; by the 1840s the great trade fleets joining the Meridian Philippines to the ports on the west coast of South America such as Valparaíso, Valdivia and Puerto Riquelme[7] in the UPSA itself and Lima in the Kingdom of Peru. Molnár also chartered many ships from the nascent thassalocracy of the Batavian Republic, even at the time growing gradually closer to Meridian Pacific power as a bulwark against hostile native powers such as the rising Sulu Sultanate.

The genius of Molnár was displayed in his stewardship over his fractious army, cleverly using both isolation and mixing on the ship manifests to build a coherent identity over the course of the long and miserable Pacific journey, making the ocean a common enemy for the mixed Asian force and their largely European officer corps. There remains a persistent rumour that he made one ship, possessing a load made up of particularly troublesome soldiers, deliberately go round and round the Gavajiski Islands [Hawaiian Islands] a few times until they had put aside their differences and faced the seemingly endless ocean together.

Molnár was an instant celebrity when he and his army arrived in California in June 1852, restoring hope to a revolt that seemed to have stalled as the New Spanish consolidated their position, even if their northern pushes had met with failure. The American General Shape observed that in a land as racially diverse as California, Molnár’s “Hungarian African” wife remained perhaps the only exotic enough combination that could still turn heads, though her beauty may also have had something to do with that. The couple worked as a team, as they always had, with Zoltana working as Molnár’s secretary and accountant in the struggle to manage the logistics of his huge and fractious army—though considerably less fractious than it had been before making the crossing. Few primary sources exist from members of that army, but the dispossessed Corean aristocrat Kim Ho-cheol wrote a diary in which he records his sense of wonder, sometimes mixed with horror, at the exotic and varied land of California. He was wise enough to see that it would have a substantial role to play in the future. “The ibon-ui [Japanese] are wrong, it would seem, to the surprise of no-one. This Kaelliponia is the true Land of the Rising Sun.” Kim’s words had a double meaning, both that another land lay further to the east of Yapon and thus saw the sunrise first, and also that while Yapon was in decline, this land was rising.

The skill of Molnár in managing his army was not unlike that which Emilia Mendoza had employed in keeping the diverse parts of her revolution from each others’ throats, and on meeting the two had an immediate great respect and affection for each other. Mendoza confided in Molnár more than any other, the latter’s total faithfulness to his marriage ensuring that, unlike her discussions with Pozharksy and Fowler, their interaction would remain entirely professional (though, of course, rumours inevitably circulated anyway). Nonetheless Mendoza continued to put California first. Much like the Americans and Meridians themselves, she was alarmed at how much more influence the Russians had built, and after Molnár shot to worldwide fame for his Corean army’s conquest of Las Estrellas from the New Spanish—collapsing virtually overnight their position in the formerly impenetrable south—Mendoza seemed to deliberately build Molnár up to play him off against a jealous Pozharsky and split up the RPLC contingent to avoid them gaining too much influence in postwar California. This worked quite well, with Molnár suffering from internal politics and being exiled to Yakutsk for some years before working his way back into the Company’s good books, scarcely a fitting reward for his sterling service. Many of Molnár’s Coreans chose to settle in California, further complicating its demographic balance and frustrating efforts by the Supremacist Party in the ENA to convert California into an American Confederation...

*

From “The Great American War” by Alexander Jenkins (1972)—

After holding relatively steady for much of the war, the New Spanish position collapsed in a position of months at the end and the Empire suffered a humiliating peace that seemed almost guaranteed to ensure resentment and the notion of a last-minute stab in the back among public feeling, as indeed it did—but not universally so. Not only had Las Estrellas fallen to the California rebels at long last with the assistance of the Russians (or rather Molnár’s Corean army) but Dorsey had finally been given some reinforcements and the Americans had managed to expel Valdés from Tucsón and Albuquerque. The rapidity of the collapse should not reflect poorly on Valdés as a general but rather the incompetence from above that ensured his troops suffered lack of pay and resupply and eventually led to mutinies. Indeed, it is thanks to Valdés that the situation was not worse than it is. Though the government would attempt to scapegoat him for the failure, he remained popular enough with the people that his court-martial was thrown out and the worst he suffered was to be exiled as Governor of Puerto Rico.

The Congress of Demerara saw an unholy alliance between the ENA and UPSA under Jenkins and Mateováron, keen to undermine New Spain as much as they could. With the loss of Old Spain (q.v.) Emperor Ferdinand VII was keen to hold onto as much of the continents he loved as he could, but the Americans and Meridians were in no mood to be merciful. The Congress is also noteworthy for the fact that though the French attended and were in the ascendant as what was arguably still the first power in Europe, their final settlement was ultimately more determined by what the Americans and Meridians wanted: illustrating that being a great power in Europe no longer necessarily equated to being able to get one’s own way in the Americas.

While the situation in Carolina (including the West Indies) was deliberately excluded from the negotiations by mutual agreement and left purposely ambiguous, the remainder of the postwar settlement throughout the Americas was finalised:

The Independent Adamantine Republic of California would be recognised by all powers;

Its borders would consist of the former New Spanish provinces of Old, New and Far California, save for the deductions listed below;

Of the disputed Oregon territory, everything north of the 50th parallel would be recognised as part of Russian America, the land between the 50th and 42nd parallels would be recognised as part of the Imperial Drakesland Company territory, and everything south of the 42nd parallel would be part of the Independent Adamantine Republic of California;

Of the former New California province of the Empire of New Spain, the region split off in 1835 as the Territory of Timpanogos would be ceded to the Empire of North America, while the entirety of New California ‘proper’ as defined in the 1835 statute would be part of the Independent Adamantine Republic of California;

Of the New Mexico province of the Empire of New Spain, everything south of the 32nd parallel would remain New Spanish territory, while everything to the north would become unorganised territory of the Empire of North America. The entirety of the provinces of Durango, Coahuila and Arizpe would remain New Spanish territory;

Of the former Grand Duchy of Louisiana, a rump territory consisting of the land south of the 31st parallel, east of the 92nd parallel and west of the Pearl River would be recognised as the French Crown Colony of Louisiana, the Grand Duchy having been dissolved by the King and Grand-Parlement. The remainder of the territory would be divided between the Empire of New Spain and the Empire of North America, the latter point being rather ambiguously worded as much of the land in question would in fact be going to the Kingdom of Carolina, which the ENA of course continued to refuse to recognise.

The Congress of Demerara was trumpeted as a success by the Patriot-led ENA government to distract from discontent over lack of progress in the Carolina settlement; it was observed by many that in one fell swoop the ENA had acquired new lands that in purely geographical terms were comparable in size to the entirety of the prewar Confederation of Carolina. In the UPSA there was little to trumpet, as though the Meridians had weakened their rival New Spain and acquired a pathway to further influence via California, such things were harder to sell to an electorate than huge territorial gains like those which the country had seen after the dismemberment of Brazil during the Popular Wars. (Speaking of Brazil, of course, the UPSA also acquired an additional new vassal along the way of the Great American War, but that is another tale). As a result it is no surprise that the Adamantines would lose the next presidential election to the Unionists, and the situation in Carolina took another turn...

*

From: “The Final Act: The Great American War in Europe” by Gordon Finchley (1980)—

It is easy to criticise the New Spanish authorities for failing to see the Second Spanish Revolution coming, and in truth much of the criticism that has been made is entirely justifiable. However, it is worth remembering that there was a sense, both in New Spain and elsewhere, that the Reconquista and Restoration of 1832 was ‘the last page of history’. Spain’s long years of struggle in the Jacobin Wars, the civil war and the partition by foreign powers, were finally at an end, and all that remained was for the mop-up of oddities such as Catalonia and Navarre.

However, for those with their ears to the ground it was clear from the very start of the Restoration that it was doomed. This is often blamed on Ferdinand VII’s unashamedly Novamundophile[8] attitude and contempt for the very people who had been awaiting his father’s return for so long. This certainly did not help, but even a more conventional king-emperor who would not make the humiliating step of appointing a ‘Viceroy of Old Spain’ and ruling from Mexico would nonetheless have had problems. There was a sense among all the Bourbons that the kind of Restoration they wanted to see was to put everything exactly back the way it was before 1794, the naïve Regressivism of the more starry-eyed Wyndhamites in England. For the people of Old Spain, this was not enough. Having fought hard for their nation’s freedom, they wanted a share in it, not the secularised Inquisition of the Internal Security Directorate and Ferdinand’s dismissal of the idea of a popularly elected Cortes or Audiencias. Taxation was also felt to fall unfairly on the people of Old Spain who had suffered enough.

Therefore when the Revolution broke out and Viceroy Blake was slain,[9] it owned more popular support than many would have predicted. The whole east of Spain fell to revolutionary control—if that term can be used for the fractious and diverse nature of the revolutionaries, who included everyone from unashamed Neo-Jacobins to ultra-reactionaries who thought Ferdinand was too modern, and were united only by hatred of him—while the west remained under the command of the loyalist General Palafox. John VI of Portugal refused to grant Palafox assistance, perhaps understandably given that some of the revolutionaries in Spain were former Portuguese revolutionaries whom it was revealed that Blake had been deliberately funding. John instead built up his army in the hope of retaking Galicia, taken during the Jacobin Wars and then lost following the Popular Wars. He neglected to sufficiently consider whether the Portuguese treasury, still deeply in debt after the Brazilian War and the Pânico de '46, could actually afford to pay for this...

Initially an outraged Ferdinand VII sent considerable reinforcements from the Americas to crush the revolt in Old Spain, but the first reinforcement convoy would also be the last, as the Californian Revolution had broken out and the Empire’s focus shifted there by necessity.[10] The New Spanish army, led by General Pietro Serrano, fought hard and heroically to help Palafox but rapidly realised they were fighting in a countryside as hostile to them ‘as if we had crossed the border into Meridian lands’, as Serrano himself put it. As the war wore on (accompanied, of course, by further conflicts breaking out elsewhere in Europe) the New Spanish loyalists were reduced to the south and west of the country, holding most of Andalusia and Extremadura as the ‘White Triangle’ of Seville-Badajoz-Granada, but little else. By this point (early 1851) the revolutionaries’ own division had led to conflict between the different groups, which would have provided Serrano and Palafox an opportunity to go on the offensive again, but this was in turn interrupted by the Portuguese Revolution of 1851—sometimes grouped with the Second Spanish Revolution as the ‘Iberian Revolution’, but this is a tad misleading. As with the Unification War then still raging in Germany, the ultimate cause was a mutiny of troops, specifically the Braga garrison, due to repeatedly delayed pay and, after months of this, King John giving the order to invade a hostile Galicia. John’s regime had always been on shaky ground after the humiliation of the Brazilian War and he had been kept in power by a paranoid attitude and effective internal security organisations—but now the spies and agents were also behind on pay, unlike the situation only five years before in the Pânico de '46. Therefore, the uprising of ’51 would not be a mere panic, but a Revolution. The irony of the country that had arguably fought the hardest to resist a Jacobin invasion only to fall from within two generations later was noted by many shocked European observers.

The comparison was not too emotive. Whereas the Spanish revolutionaries were a motley bunch of diverse opinion, John’s ruthless suppression of independent political thought over the years had effectively transformed moderates into uncompromising extremists. The Portuguese revolutionaries included half-criminal murderous warriors like Sergio Fernandes, named O Chacal (“The Jackal”) and Neo-Jacobin purists from Pernambuco who had become disappointed by that republic’s passive subjugation by Meridian economic interests and sought to put their plans into place elsewhere. It is thought that many of the Pernambucanos were from colonial revolutionary groups who had long read of Jacobin exploits in Europe but, largely being uneducated and lacking context, often misunderstood exactly what they read. In particular it is recorded that some Pernambucanos had mistook a reference to chirurgeons (as in the dropping blade ‘humane’ method of execution used though not invented by the Jacobins), coupled it to Lisieux’s utilitarian ideas about the use of the human body, and come up with the misconception that the Jacobins had executed undesirables by vivisecting them and thus learning useful knowledge about the human body in the process. This terrifying fate was a matter of darkly whispered rumours in Recife, but it exploded onto the European scene in all its horror when the Pernambucano revolutionaries played their part in the Portuguese Revolution. It is however nothing more than a myth that this was John VI’s fate—it is well attested that he was struck down by a bullet in the back while attempting to flee Belém Palace. He had already sent his wife and sons away, and they arrived in Salvador around the time of his death.

Not since the Rape of Rome had such a pure interpretation of a Jacobin Terror been visited upon Europe. The Portuguese aristocracy was largely decapitated almost overnight, their property seized or destroyed –there was a particular taint of anti-intellectualism among some of the imported Brazilian revolutionaries which saw the destruction of much of Portugal’s heritage in art and architecture, including the virtual demolition of the Monastery of Jesus at Setúbal. (However, it is worth remembering that propaganda after the fact has exaggerated the level of destruction and the anti-intellectual minority was rapidly reigned in after this).

The Portuguese Revolution had the effect on Spain of removing many of the more extremist elements from its own revolutionaries—many of whom had been Blake-funded Portuguese themselves. Disagreement continued over whether what form their self-proclaimed ‘Free Spanish State’ would take. In the end it was Estebán de Vega, one of the more doradist and traditionalist revolutionaries, who would play the biggest role. As the revolutionaries proved unable to eject the New Spanish from their White Triangle and then blamed one another, Vega was able to secure support from France. Raymond Dupuit had become Prime Minister in 1851 and, while he shared his predecessor Georges Villon’s reluctance to become directly involved in the Unification War or Patrimonial War, Villon’s policy of pure armed neutrality was causing jitters in the voting populace who viewed it as weakness on the part of France. Dupuit was therefore looking for a way to fly the flag and bang the drum without risking deeper involvement in the wars tearing Germany and Italy apart (or, in the first case, rather putting them together). Intervention in chaotic Spain was an excellent compromise and French troops crossed the Pyrenees in October 1851, working (usually) with the revolutionaries and using their modern weapons and tactics to rapidly beat the New Spanish back to their last strongholds of Seville and Badajoz. The French General Olivier Roux was able to negotiate a peace with (a little) honour, where the New Spanish were able to leave the country and return to the Americas without the humiliation of a surrender. Some refugees went with them, fleeing their fears of Portuguese Neo-Jacobinism also reaching the ascendance in Spain, but such fears went unfounded.

It is true that a Spanish Republic was initially declared in 1852, but this lasted all of four years before repeated disagreements and a deadlocked, nonfunctional government led to the Golpe Tranquilo, in which Vega and his supporters overthrew their opponents and had many of them arrested for treason. The Republic was reorganised, with the appointment of a President who just happened to be the second son of the King of France, Prince Charles Leo, Duke of Anjou. In a farce observed throughout Europe and in a surprise to no-one, in 1861 he would be crowned King Charles V of Spain and the First Republic would be over. He married into Spanish aristocracy, rather less depleted than its Portuguese counterpart, and specifically to María Cayetana de Silva, daughter of the Duke of Alba. His choice was considered politically astute, and thus none guessed the secondary motivation: that French spies investigating her record were confident that she was sterile. If Charles died without issue, the throne would therefore revert to his nearest relations, and one day France and Spain would be united as one.

It is said that when Charles was crowned King in 1861, his father King Charles X of France (now aged fifty-seven) looked at a portrait of his ancestor King Louis XIV as though into a mirror and proclaimed: “Well, grand-père, it took us a trifling few years, but finally the Pyrenees have ceased to exist. If I am no longer the State, may you be satisfied by that at least.”[11]

And what of Portugal? Talk of French (and/or Spanish) intervention to topple the regime there never got very far in the halls of power, regardless of the calls from humanitarians and those who had relations there suffering under the bloody flag of Neo-Jacobinism. For the most part the French and Spanish regarded Portugal as a useful place to dump any malcontents they had, while from Portugal came educated middle-class refugees who would boost the Spanish economy where they settled: a profitable exchange that the French had no intention of swapping for the headache of trying to occupy and govern Portugal. Therefore the Portuguese Latin Republic was the first example of a Jacobin state actually being left to its own devices by the exhausted powers of Europe, and nobody was quite sure what would happen. The results turned out to be poverty, mismanagement, starvation (the painting Verín by Contador (1880) depicts clearly troubled Spanish soldiers turning aside starving refugees at a border crossing near that Galician town) and eventually counter-revolution in 1867 in the form of the so-called Fogueira dos extremistas or ‘Bonfire of the Extremists’, where the military teamed up with political moderates to overthrow the disciples of Robespierre. The new Portuguese Republic nonetheless rejected any attempts to restore the monarchy and remained one of the few republics in continental Europe until the events of the 1920s—sometimes wealthy and liberal, sometimes poorer and more authoritarian, but always with its ruling classes having some level of subservience to the army which had ultimately toppled king and consul alike...

*

From: “Golden Sun and Silver Torch: A History of the United Provinces of South America” by Benito Carlucci (1976)—

...while the Terror lasted, some Portuguese refugees went west rather than east to Spain, following the remains of the Royal Family, and built a life in exile in what was officially referred to as the United Kingdom of Portugal and Brazil, but which no-one outside official proclamations called anything other than the Kingdom of Brazil. At the time some Meridians called for an intervention in Brazil to finally complete the Brazilian War and conquer all of its former territory for the UPSA while it was weak. But the new Unionist regime of President Insulza (brother of the admiral) had a far more subtle approach, instead merely subordinating Brazil as it built the treaty organisation that became known as La Hermandad de las Naciones – the Sisterhood of Nations. This, more than any other, would be the international organisation to have the biggest impact on the second half of the nineteenth century and, indeed, what came after...















[1] A reference to Matthew 7:1-5.

[2] Sanchez is talking figuratively of grandchildren – he’s a bachelor with no issue.

[3] The author is using this term a bit anachronously—it is usually only employed to describe disputes that arose after the war.

[4] Term equivalent to ‘Realpolitick’ used in TTL.

[5] Recall that in TTL the term ronin has come to mean not a masterless roaming samurai, but one who takes service in a foreign army (equivalent to ‘sepoy’ in India).

[6] See Part #152.

[7] On the site of OTL Antofagasta, built a few years earlier than OTL.

[8] I.e. considers the New World superior to the Old.

[9] Part #174.

[10] To be more precise, it had already broken out, but it was only at this point that Ferdinand and the New Spanish government realised the severity of the situation.

[11] Referring to Louis XIV’s quotes ‘The Pyrenees have ceased to exist’ when his grandson became King Philip V of Spain, and of course ‘I am the State’. Obviously Charles X is being poetic in referring to him as ‘grandfather’, in fact six generations separate them.


Part #196: A Fairytale Beginning

“Some have attributed the failings of humanity, war most obvious among them, to our emotional nature. I would argue that this is short-sighted, and that cold rationalism is just as capable of monstrous acts precisely because it fails to give life its true value: the activities of men like Lisieux prove this. However, it is also certainly true that much blood has been shed because men and women allowed their emotions to get the better of them. Not merely because of the more obvious and ‘negative’-seeming feelings such as rage or hatred, but thanks to others as well, ones which we may feel more hesitant to condemn...”

–Pablo Sanchez, Unity Through Society (1841)​

*

From: “Democracy on the Line: The European Wars of the Mid-Nineteenth Century” by Pawel Gieszczykiewicz (1977, authorised English translation 1981)—

The Patrimonial War was a surprisingly small and inconclusive affair considering the greatness of the question that prompted it. Nothing had caused more conflict both within the Catholic communion, and indeed in what had led the Protestants to break away in the first place, than the consideration of the dual place the Pope occupied as head of the Roman Catholic Church yet also functioning as a secular prince over the Patrimony of St Peter. For over one thousand years after the decline of Byzantine power in Italy in the eighth century, the Pope was the master of a swathe of territory cutting across the Italian Peninsula and based in the city that had given birth to what many still regard as the single greatest Empire the world will ever see.[1] For the vast majority of this period, the boundaries of the States of the Church remained almost static, a calming constant amid the chaos of Italy as republics swallowed one another up, became duchies and kingdoms, and were pawns in the great games of the French Bourbons and the Austro-Spanish Hapsburgs.

But nothing lasts forever. When the muted anticlericalism of the eighteenth century was replaced with the violent anti-religious character of the Jacobins at its end, it was only a matter of time before the comfortable place above the affairs of nations that the Papal States had enjoyed would be challenged. And of course it would be challenged in the most brutal and horrific way imaginable in the Rape of Rome. The desolation of Hoche[2] was only stopped by the intervention of what was then the Kingdom of Naples in personal union with the Kingdom of Sicily. As those two kingdoms rose in power and modernised throughout the start of the nineteenth century, their ruling Bourbon house would also acquire Aragon—later reduced to merely Catalonia plus the Balearic Islands—and be given the nickname (eventually official name) of ‘Kingdom of the Three Sicilies’, being Sicily itself, peninsular Naples and Catalonia. This apparently unwieldy combination, strengthened and consolidated under the rule of Kings Gennaro and Luigi, had grown to be one of two powers dominating the Italian Peninsula, with the many small states of the past being largely absorbed during both the Jacobin Wars and the Popular Wars. The Papal States were worn down both geographically, with two rounds of direct territorial losses to the Neapolitans, and also in terms of their independence, with the papacy increasingly under the thumb of the King in Naples.

The other power of the two, of course, was the Hapsburg state calling itself the Kingdom of Italy, but which is generally referred to as the Kingdom of North Italy in histories dealing with this period to avoid confusion. North Italy possessed considerable advantages of economic power and industry, but the Hapsburgs had initially struggled to impose their will across their large new domain, in particular ever-rebellious Venice, and the Three Sicilies had taken the upper hand as a consequence. A particular humiliation was that Tuscany, ruled by a separate Hapsburg line, had been directly absorbed into the Three Sicilies as they had crushed the Etrurian Republic revolt there against the young and inexperienced Duke Carlo III.[3] Carlo had instead been made Duke of Barcelona and Viceroy of Catalonia by King Luigi, and had proved to be a much more capable ruler in that setting, successfully playing off the powers against one another to ensure that Catalonia would not return to being part of Spain after the Second Spanish Revolution, though he did have to accept more French influence than he would have liked.

As far as the Hapsburgs of North Italy—led by King Leopold from 1819 onwards—this insult could not stand. North Italy had come out of the Popular Wars bruised and battered: Leopold had ultimately failed to prevent the involvement of Empress Henrietta Eugénie in the regency of her son in Vienna, crushed the Venetian Commune, and then had to lead the country in the bitter and futile struggle that was the Nightmare War with France, the world’s first glimpse of true industrialised warfare and all the misery that came with it. In the aftermath of the Popular Wars, he was forced to focus on maintaining his own position and that of his house, using the split with Vienna to deliberately define his house against the Austrian Hapsburgs and ‘go native’ as an Italian. He was able to secure his regime against a sometimes resentful populace with the use of careful and measured reforms, including the introduction of an indirectly elected body named the Consiglio Rappresentante or Representative Council. In 1843 he belatedly copied the example of his enemy Charles X of France by giving the vote for this assembly (or rather for the electoral college that chose its members) to all veterans of the army regardless of station. These lukewarm measures were sufficient to secure enough popular support to keep Leopold in power, and allowed him to focus on resolving what he euphemistically referred to as ‘the Neopolitan Problem’.

Despite their position as rivals, Hapsburg North Italy and the Bourbon Three Sicilies in the south had rarely clashed directly, always being more consumed with foes external and revolts internal. Throughout the brief moment of peace that was the Democratic Experiment, the two powers now sized one another up like two prize fighters who had defeated all other rivals and now seemed evenly matched. North Italy retained superior industry and a better-trained and –equipped army, despite the efforts of the Neapolitan chief minister Leonardo Nelson, son of the great English Admiral, to modernise the south. The Three Sicilies nonetheless had a larger population base to draw upon than the North Italians and what was generally considered to be a superior navy, the North Italians’ own efforts in that field having suffered from the revolt and destruction in Venice. All that was needed was a spark to set the powder keg alight. Leopold had no intention of being the one to strike it, knowing that he would gain more popular support if the people regarded the other side as being the instigator. Luigi of the Three Sicilies was ambitious and not satisfied with his house’s present conquests. It would only be a matter of time before he pushed his luck.

In fact the cause came not directly from Luigi himself, but from Pope Innocent XIV taking the radical decision to divorce himself from any temporal power in the hope of a renewal in the Catholic Church. Despite many assassination attempts (largely foiled by the Pope’s brother), his plan went through and the entirety of the Papal States save Rome and its port Civitavecchia were delivered to the Neapolitans along with a stark promise that the papacy would tolerate no more direct temporal interference in its affairs. Innocent had wanted to give away Rome as well, but its people objected and instead a new Roman Republic was created.[4] For both genuine ideological reasons concerning the role of the Papacy, and taking the excuse to begin the conflict long-prepared for, Leopold declared war to remove Innocent from the Papacy and reverse the Benevento Settlement (as the secularisation of the Church lands was known).

Italy thus fought its own little war, largely separate from the other conflicts in Europe and the Americas but contemporaneous with them, from 1849 to 1852. Away from the propaganda blasts for and against the Incorruptibilis papal bull and Benevento, the war was as much an act of the two rivals gauging one another’s strength as anything. King Leopold did not realistically believe that he could prevent or reverse Benevento. He set his major goal as retaking Tuscany, which was a vulnerable spur of Neapolitan territory, and thus setting the scene for a peace settlement in which North Italy was recognised as the rising power of the Italian Peninsula. To that end, he—or rather his eldest son and heir Fernando Francisco, Prince of Milan—engineered a plan to match an attack from without with an uprising from within. The Tuscan people remained somewhat resentful of being reduced to a mere northern province of the Neapolitan realm, now lacking a Grand Duke of their own. Their trade had suffered due to lack of direct influence at court and they were ripe for rebellion. The Neapolitans were at least somewhat aware of this, but believed that there was no form any such revolt could take that could be exploited by the Hapsburgs. The most obvious move would be a restoration of Carlo III, but he remained satisfied and loyal to the Neapolitans in his position in Catalonia, and the Hapsburgs made no attempt either to kidnap him or his heirs or declare him illegitimate and find another relation. An alternative form a Tuscan rebellion might take would be a restoration of the Etrurian Republic, but clearly the strongly monarchist Hapsburgs would have no desire to see the swastika fly over the Palazzo Vecchio once again.[5] The Neapolitans failed to foresee that there was a third, unexpected option.

The Hapsburgs had originally acquired Tuscany in the first place in 1737 following the death of Gian Gastone de’ Medici, last scion of the family that had ruled Tuscany for three centuries as first powerful bankers within the Florentine Republic and then as titular Dukes of Milan and Grand Dukes of Tuscany. The Medicis had a fairly mixed record of governance good and bad, but absence makes the heart grow fonder and the Medici period was increasingly romanticised in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries as it faded from living memory. The Medici nostalgia mostly came from the working classes, whereas the middle classes were more enthused about the Etrurian craze sweeping Italy that eventually produced the Etrurian Republic. It was after the latter was crushed and Hapsburg rule was ended that Medici nostalgia became the dominant force among those classes discontented with Neapolitan rule. To a certain extent the Etrurian idea was allied and alloyed to it: both ultimately stemmed from the resentment that Italy was being fought over by two dynasties, one of which was Austrian[6] and the other French. The idea of native-born rulers was a powerful one among angry young men (and women).

But all of this was irrelevant, it seems: Gian Gastone had been the last of the Medicis. The family had struggled with failures to produce heirs for generations, martial discontent, sterility, venereal disease and other factors all playing their part in ensuring that every branch of the family ended without issue. So the Medicis had died out, a great deal of diplomatic wheeler-dealing had placed the distantly related Hapsburg Holy Roman Emperor Francis I on the throne as Francesco II Stefano, and the rest, quite literally, was history.

At the time, nobody had seriously tried to trace a Medici heir: it would have required going many, many generations back and several of the European powers had more interest in getting their own man on the throne given the tenuousness of any such claim. Now, however, things were different. Fernando Francisco’s men hunted back and back through genealogies to the seventeenth century and eventually found a possible line of succession, albeit through an illegitimate heir. Inevitably with a sprinkling of the dramatic comedy that Italy was known for, the heir had been produced by the only Medici who hadn’t been supposed to be trying for one—Cardinal Giano Carlo (1611-1663) with one of his many dalliances with mistresses. The line was patiently traced through the generations by the Prince’s detectives and, so they claimed, they found a surprising result: not only was an heir alive in that time, but it was a name already known to many: the great Florentine wit and poet Giovanni Tressino, whose wry and often controversial commentary on European politics had shocked many across Europe over the years—and delighted many more, some of them the very crowned (and capped) heads that he deprecated.[7] It remains a matter of debate whether Fernando Francisco’s researchers really did prove a connection or whether they creatively adjusted the genealogies to make a connection they had wanted.

Regardless, when Tressino was informed of the connection, he was—in his own words—“struck dumb for perhaps the first time in my life”. Tressino was fifty-six years old in 1849, the wild days of his youth at university and his travels now past him, and he was writing more serious treatises on his ideas of government (while, of course, simultaneously continuing to mock the wider political events around him). He had escaped prison and worse over the years by a position of absolute neutrality. Now, however, the Hapsburgs wanted him to abandon that and become Gonfaloniere of a restored Florentine Republic under their overlordship and influence: there would be no need to consider the weakness of his blood connection to the Medicis if he would not be taking the hereditary office of Grand Duke, but merely being elected Gonfaloniere by the (wealthier) people of Florence. It took Tressino some time to decide, for it seemed to go against much of his beliefs. In the end though he agreed to the plan. He justified his actions in private letters by stating that Tuscany would be a battlefield anyway, and at least this way he could try to bring good governance to a neglected region afterwards—as well as perhaps trying to play the Neapolitans and North Italians off one another to produce a neutral buffer state in the mode of Victor Felix’s Bavaria.

Fernando Francisco’s plan worked very well. The Neapolitans failed to see it coming and, after what initially seemed to be a reasonably successful repulsion of North Italian forces from a direct assault on Tuscany, in the winter of 1849-50 the people revolted under a gonfalone banner defaced with Tressino’s personal sigil, the ‘GT’ logo recognised by educated people throughout Europe. In many ways it was a return to the paternal politics of old, far removed from the radical Etrurianism that had set Tuscany alight a generation before. That was, of course, what the Hapsburgs had hoped: the apparently nonsensical decision to restore an old oligarchic Italian republic would help confuse and blur the issue of monarchists and republicans that had dominated European discourse since the Jacobin Wars. And, of course, there was always the possibility of a direct re-annexation of Tuscany later on, for Tressino was an unmarried bachelor and not occupying an office that was formally hereditary (though it often had been in practice) in any case.

The Neapolitans were caught offguard by the plan and were in full retreat throughout early 1850, almost conceding the whole (former) Grand Duchy to the North Italians, but then were rallied under King Luigi’s brother Carlo Gennaro, Duke of Syracuse. A general worthy of his title through merit alone and not merely royal blood, Carlo Gennaro held back the North Italians and consolidated Neapolitan control over Grosseto, keeping a foothold in Tuscany. The tide started to turn in 1851 when Carlo Gennaro retook Siena and it seemed as though all the Hapsburgs’ plans might come to nought. It was clear to both sides that the war moved far more slowly than some might have hoped, with the stalemate of the Nightmare War once more rearing its ugly head. The war was not so bloody as that conflict for the simple reason that both sides’ generals were rather cautious about engaging the other. Many of them were veterans of the Nightmare War or (on the Neapolitan side) had at least learned its lessons, and were leery of the idea of throwing away hundreds of their men to gain a few miles of land that would probably be abandoned the next day in any case. Thus the war in Tuscany was more of a ‘military cheshy-dance’ in which the partners seemed reluctant to touch each other, in the sarcastic commentary of Fernando Francisco.[8] His younger brother, Leopoldo Rudolfo, Duke of Venice, made it his mission to try to break this stalemate. He was young, charismatic—and brash and hot-headed. He disappeared while leading a charge at a skirmish near Montepulciano: when no news emerged after a week, his father sadly began to confront the idea that he had lost his son. It brought home the cost of the war to him and he became determined to end it as soon as possible.

The result was an audacious plan that saw North Italian forces, utilising new steam-guns and tactics from the Saxon school, driving west from Perugia to the sea and pocketing Duke Carlo Gennaro’s army in Grosseto. The Neapolitans tried desperately to use their superior navy to rescue the army—mirroring tactics used in America at the same time—but this was blocked by the North Italians, who fought them in the Battle of Follonica Bay. The Neapolitans predictably emerged victorious and sent most of the North Italian fleet to the bottom of the Mediterranean, but were damaged enough in the process to prevent the rescue operation. Surrounded and besieged, Carlo Gennaro reluctantly surrendered in April 1852. The resulting peace settlement, the Treaty of Cagliari (negotiated and signed in the neutral Sardinian Republic) saw the Hapsburgs recognise the Benevento Settlement but with Tuscany torn from the Neapolitans’ grasp as a titular independent republic, in practice strongly under Hapsburg influence. The fact that the Hapsburgs so readily went along with Innocent’s decisions after loudly condemning them and his own legitimacy as Pope in their earlier propaganda blasts led to much contempt being levelled at them for such cold politicking, and was specifically commented on by Pablo Sanchez, despite the latter’s particular focus on events in the Americas at the time. Tressino’s decision to become directly involved in the conflict was also written about by many, and Sanchez was not the only one to express disappointment that the neutral wit had abased himself in such a way. But Tuscany did prosper under his rule, with the damage of the war swiftly healed for the most part.

The Patrimonial War would therefore have been nothing more than a footnote in the history of Italy, despite the import of its ultimate cause, had it not been for one more minor thing. Tressino himself, once again, described it best when writing in retrospect on his deathbed in 1869: “It was then that the most poisonous, destructive force in the world came upon my country, the force which monarchies fear more than any bomb-throwing Robespierre or charismatic Diamant. It was then that Italy was afflicted with True Love...”

*

From: “A Biographical Dictionary of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries” by Jacques DeDerrault (1956, authorised English translation):

King Luigi of the Three Sicilies had only two children before the death of his wife, Amalia Theodora of Belgium, died in a boating accident on a visit to the Balearics. The king was shocked and saddened by this and as he was already sufficiently equipped with an heir, he elected not to marry again, though it did not stop him from keeping mistresses. His two children were a girl, HRH Carlotta Dorotea, Princess of Naples, Sicily and Catalonia, and a boy, HRH Don Paolo Luigi, Hereditary Prince of Naples and Duke of Calabria. At the time of the outbreak of the Patrimonial War in 1849 they were aged seventeen and fourteen respectively. Luigi and his chief minister Leonardo Nelson had begun to consider what marriage match should be made for Carlotta Dorotea. The European situation was chaotic enough that they had already delayed the question, with the matter of Spain in particular being a worry: should they attempt to make a match that would help secure Catalonia against its potential enemies? As it transpired, those enemies shifted rapidly enough to make such an attempt futile. What, then?

As for Carlotta Dorotea herself, she was a smart, vivacious girl who loved all the usual royal feminine pursuits such as music and horses, but had a rarely-glimpsed hard core of resilience beneath the apparent superficiality that led many to dismiss her. Her younger brother was if anything the opposite, a dour boy consumed with his future as King of the country, close to his uncle General Carlo Gennaro and occasionally showing signs of weakness or vapidity that concerned his father. Both children were closely interested in the war, which Luigi regarded as encouraging, though he forbade Paolo from following his uncle to war. The boy sulked but obeyed. Carlotta meanwhile pointed out that ‘Father never said anything about me, did he?’ and vanished.

She did not, as Paolo initially assumed and told his father (only to be embarrassed later about it) actually cross-dress and sign up as a soldier, as a few women did in those days. Rather she simply travelled under an assumed name to the border fortress city of Ancona, then called in favours with the daughters of local aristocrats so that she could observe the war from close-up – though still a safe distance, for she was less foolhardy than many her age. Ancona had been used to define the old border between the two great Italian powers and was now the front line. The city had been protected with many fortresses ever since it was an independent republic, and many of these had been modernised to nineteenth-century standards. Carlotta wrote in her diary of both the glory and the brutality she witnessed, the contrast between the soldiers on guard duty with their clean uniforms and shining brass buttons to the mud and bloody misery when the North Italian foe tried to attack the Ancona castles. This came rarely, though, for the North Italian generals were aware that Ancona was too tough a nut to crack with their current capabilities and did not come into their ruler’s plans for Tuscany. Their only role was to keep up the pressure and prevent the Neapolitans from striking northwards into Romagna, in which they were largely successful.

While observing all this, and writing the occasional enigmatic letter to her distressed father, Carlotta discovered something odd, and she had the kind of mind that cannot leave something odd alone, but must study it in great detail. Italy had always been more progressive than many European nations when it came to the role of women in education, with universities admitting (albeit very few) female students and even the occasional female lecturer from the seventeenth century onwards. Carlotta herself had been tutored by one such lecturer, Dr Elena Devoto of the University of Bologna—despite Leonardo Nelson’s best efforts, the Three Sicilies still lagged behind the North with their own higher education institutions—and later cited her as a major inspiration. Devoto’s lessons had included the sciences as well as philosophy and it was Carlotta’s critical thinking that led her to realise that there was something wrong about the pattern of the garrisons in Ancona. Most of the troops were stationed either at the border fortresses with a few in the city itself to keep order and repel any seaborne invasion. But there were also a small number of elite soldiers at the Varano fortress, which had fallen into disrepair and would not be able to actually repel a modern army. This was not important as it lay behind other fortresses, but then why were there soldiers stationed there. Against the misgivings of her friends, who helped smuggle her in (one was the daughter of one of the commanders of the other fortresses), Carlotta was keen to investigate.

It became clear that the fortress was being used as a prison. But not the type of prison she had already glimpsed from a distance, a prisoner-of-war camp filled with miserable captives. There was only one prisoner here, and he must be very important. His very existence was never mentioned in the Optel messages sent by the tower on Varano, which Carlotta intercepted and broke the overly simple code of. Indeed the messages implied that the situation in Varano was very different to what it was, suggesting it was merely a skeleton crew occupying a largely strategically useless castle. The supplies they ordered in from the army would not have fed the troops they had, so someone wealthy must be supplementing them from his own personal account. Carlotta and her friends uncovered that this someone was none other than Prospero Barberini, one of that great family who had fallen on hard times compared to their height centuries ago and whose major influence now rested on the status quo in Rome—which was therefore now threatened by the Benevento Settlement.

Whileinvestigating the area around the castle and dodging the Barberini soldiers, Carlotta heard a voice from the castle’s tallest tower—the one she had never managed to get near in her attempted infiltration disguised as a washerwoman. A male voice, singing sad songs that were more beautiful than anything she had ever heard before. Entranced, she halted and listened until he came to one that she knew. And then she sang along with him.

Of course she almost immediately attracted the attention of the troops and only just escaped with her liberty, but she came back many nights afterwards and, in softer tones, the two would harmonise in their music even as they attempted to pass notes back and forth by means of a bottle on a rope that only just fitted through the narrow windows of the tower. Initially the prisoner was reluctant to reveal his identity, but stated that he was desperate that his father should know he was alive. Some of the original notes were preserved and later put on display in 1953, despite the heirs of the family’s attempts to suppress them, and it is very visible how despite the seriousness of the situation, a note of a different emotion beyond mere desperation comes out in the words. These were love letters, love letters between two young people who had been mere yards from one another but had never seen each others’ faces.

In the end events came to a head when the prisoner reported that he had overheard the guards saying that Barberini was to move him. He finally said he was ready to reveal his identity so that his father could at least be told, but Carlotta went one better, organising a rescue mission with the help of her friends that neutralised the guards by means of drugged wine. The voice behind the door was astonished as she tried one key after another to get it open. “This princess isn’t going to another castle and starting all over again to find you,” she replied, and finally it opened.

It hadn’t merely been the prisoner who had been cagey about his identity. Carlotta had naturally tactfully never mentioned that she was the eldest child of the King of the Three Sicilies. So it was a shock for both when she finally met her prisoner, a bit worse the wear for his imprisonment but intact and healthy, and learned that she had rescued the second son of her father’s worst enemy. It was none other than Leopoldo Rudolfo, Duke of Venice, who had not died in his rather foolish cavalry charge in an age when those were becoming obsolete, but had been taken prisoner by Barberini, who had plotted to use him as a bargaining chip to manipulate both sides into preserving the Barberini privileges in Rome.

The two escaped together and hid out under assumed names in the countryside for a while, avoiding Barberini’s searchers, until finally they reached the front line. There, Carlotta smuggled Leopoldo across the border so that her father would not imprison him in turn, and finally returned to face the music on her own. Needless to say, she was ‘in more hot water than all the steam engines of Europe could produce’ in the words of Tressino; but though her father learned from her (when he was finally in a mood to listen) that she had learned that Barberini was plotting against him and took action accordingly, he did not learn of Carlotta’s new connection to Barberini’s erstwhile prisoner. Suffice to say, however, that once the war was over, the Optel lines between Turin and Naples buzzed with a far more intricate code than the one Barberini’s men had used, encrypting words that would have set the Peninsula alight in more ways than one if they had ever been interpreted...






[1] In terms of its overall geopolitical and cultural impact and its ability to still stir the hearts of modern people, the writer means. In terms of territorial size or relative military power, there have of course been greater ones.

[2] The writer is slightly unfairly blaming it on Hoche when he certainly did not support most of the activities of the Sans-Culottes he was foisted with.

[3] As described in part #130.

[4] As seen in part #167.

[5] For why the swastika is considered a symbol of the Etruscans in TTL, see part #130 again.

[6] Well, Swiss if one goes back far enough.

[7] The phrase ‘capped heads of Europe’ is sometimes used to describe republican leaders in TTL in contrast to ‘crowned heads of Europe’ –itself a reference to the Phrygian cap that is a symbol of republicanism.

[8] He is referring to a style of Eastern European folk dance that was becoming popular in Western Europe at the time and was known (in English) as ‘the cheshy-dance’, itself a corruption of how the word ‘Czech’ is rendered via Polish. This is similar, though not quite the same, as the polka that swept Europe around this time in OTL and whose name comes from the Czech word for a Polish woman.


Part #197: Ausbruch

“During my brief time of service in the South Seas,[1] I came across a sport practiced by the natives of Gavaji and many other islands, commonly known to outside visitors as surf-bathing, in which they stand atop flattened canoe hulls and ride the incoming waves. Doubtless it will one day spread across the globe as a suitable pastime (not least for young men to show off to young women, if my own experience is any guide) but any would-be practitioners should hear my word of caution. There are those who boldly insist that they can ride the biggest of waves, turning their power to their own direction, daring the undertow to take them: and too many of them wash ashore as lifeless as the hull they rode...”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1843 speech​

*

From: “Europe and the Global Focus” by Robert Noakes (1989)—

It is easy with the benefit of hindsight to argue that the Isolationsgebiet was doomed from the start, that it was always a paper construction held together with wishful thinking and the hope that something would turn up. And indeed there is some justice to this view. The mistakes that led to the Isolationsgebiet’s failure were ultimately made early on, a function of the men at its head and how they led their nations.

The organisation was originally formed in 1840 as a counter to the Deutsche Bundesliga, the Federal League of Germany. It was provocatively named the Isolationsgebiet or ‘quarantine barrier’[2] by the signatories of the original Treaty of Flensburg as its explicit aim to prevent the formation of a unified Germany, especially one under Saxon leadership. In the beginning it was therefore primarily a counter to the foreign policy that the Saxon monarchs had embarked on almost a century before with the downfall of Frederick II of Prussia, at first quietly and subtly and then more openly : to gradually supplant Austrian power in northern Germany and eventually to lead a united German state that would be a worthy successor to the old Holy Roman Empire. Or perhaps a rival to it—for from an early stage the Saxons desired not to dominate the Hapsburg lands but to exclude them. This was therefore not the truly comprehensive union of German-speaking lands that Pascal Schmidt would go on to call for, but a more limited conception of a Germany where the chief qualification for being a province was looking like a place that the Saxons could successfully dominate. The name Kleindeutschland or ‘Lesser Germany’, initially a disparaging term later adopted by the movement’s proponents, was used to describe this goal.

Events tended to favour the Saxons’ aims, in particular in the Jacobin Wars which demolished the Holy Roman Empire—meaning that Electors became Kings—and weakened the Austrians while allowing the spoils to go to the last man standing: Saxony was only one such nation among others such as Denmark, Flanders and the Dutch Republic, but it was the only one with an indubitably German pedigree and which would therefore bring less of a taint of ‘foreign rule’ with it as it expanded.[3] The interbellum Conc ert of Germany was a rather dissolute body but one in which the Saxons unquestionably held the most coherent voice. In the Popular Wars, it was once again the Saxons whose government remained most stable and who benefited from the outcome of the war by being the last man standing: the transformation of the Mittelbund and the Alliance of Hildesheim into Grand Hesse and Low Saxony respectively, under Wettin or otherwise Saxon-friendly kings, was matched by the humiliation of Austria and the creation of an independent Bohemian kingdom, also under a Wettin king. The Concert of Germany collapsed in favour of the Bundesliga, an explicitly Saxon-led body from which other German-speaking nations (or nations including German-speaking territory) were excluded. Economic cooperation and the demolition of the remaining tariff barriers followed, provoking the alarm that prompted the formation of the Isolationsgebiet.

Having said that, the situation was not quite as it seemed. From the point of view of the Saxon monarchy and establishment, their plan had struck a hitch and they found the force they had unleashed increasingly hard to control, like a runaway locomotive that leaps to the wrong track. The stated goal of the Saxons in the Popular Wars had been to separate rebellious Bavaria from Austria and make it an independent kingdom under a Wettin king. They had succeeded in the separation, but partly thanks to Bavarian Kleinkriegers who attacked the Saxons as much as the Austrians, and had failed to achieve any influence in the resulting rather ungovernable mess that was the Kingdom of Bavaria. (Ungovernable until the arrival of Victor Felix, at least). It should not be forgotten that the ‘flag of Germany’ that the Saxons had unveiled for their Young German movement to march into battle under, the flag which is still used to this day, represented a combination of the colours of (High) Saxony and Bavaria—white, green and light blue. It is thus a tremendous irony that Bavaria has never been part of any state to use that flag. The Saxons ended the Popular Wars leading a large new German alliance, but not the one they had intended to lead. The result of the wars, as their name implies, was more due to the actions of ordinary Germans than the grand foreign policy aims of the Saxon leadership.

And that deviation from the plan continued to build throughout the Democratic Experiment era. Schmidtism, if foiled in terms of its goals for a truly united greater Germany, was not silenced when it came to the growth of liberal democracy. Grand Hesse formed a model pattern for the future, with King Frederick Christian (the youngest brother of Augustus II of High Saxony) adapting well to a model in which he was more the mediator for a powerful and popularly elected Diet than a traditional ruling monarch. He reinvented the role of a European monarch by remaining ‘above politics’ and refusing to get involved in the nitty-gritty of decision-making; as a consequence, he became popular with the Grand Hessian people, who not so many years before would have laughed at the idea that they would ever again welcome a king. He remained a patron of the arts and oversaw the construction of galleries, concert halls and theatres which helped persuade foreign investors that Grand Hesse was not merely a den of Jacobins who would phlogisticate everyone at the drop of a hat.

If Frederick Christian saw which way the wind was blowing, Augustus II remained more defiant, merely allowing a three-class electoral system for High Saxony’s own Diet. The middle brother between the two, Albert II of Bohemia (Xavier Albert) was able to play off the German- and Czech-speaking interests in Bohemia to help secure his own power. But what of the odd one out of the Bundesliga, the only state to be ruled by a non-Wettin monarch? Charles II, formerly Duke of Brunswick, had acquired the new kingdom of Low Saxony due to an odd game of ‘musical thrones’ (as Tressino put it) during the reign of terror of Blandford in England,[4] and though somewhat popular in the 1820s with the middle classes of the Alliance of Hildesheim, he remained even more steadfast against the rise of Schmidtism than Augustus II was. In the end he was forced to allow a portion of his Diet in Hanover to be popularly elected, but tried to ignore and overrule it at all times, as well as attempting to build his own power through independent means. It was the failure of the latter that would be the ultimate trigger for the Unification War.

Against this Bundesliga, in which there was at least some cautious and limited expression of Schmidtist principles, stood the Isolationsgebiet. The two chief powers in the organisation were the Kingdom of Belgium and the Nordic Empire: both the ultimate vastly expanded result of two nations (Flanders and Denmark) which had benefited the most in the beginning, just as Saxony had, from the upheavals of the Jacobin Wars. Both represented a situation where ruling classes and centres of power which did not identify as German dominated swathes of valuable territory inhabited by those who did. The idea of German unification, whether the self-interested Kleindeutschland of the Wettin monarchs or the enormous and terrifyingly radical Grossdeutschland of the Schmidtists, was an obvious and immediate threat that much be stopped, contained like an infection. Hence, the Isolationsgebiet.

The third and lesser member of the Isolationsgebiet was Swabia. Initially born from rather radical roots and enjoying a liberal constitution in the Watchful Peace era, there was a reaction against this at the Swabian court after it failed to prevent the Swiss War and the breakaway of the Bernese Republic (as it was eventually called). Frederick IV and chief minister Michael Elchingener lost a great part of the industrial power that had made Swabia great: during that period it had led the way in Europe in terms of Optel technology and to a lesser extent railways. Both men died in the wake of the Popular Wars and Frederick’s successor, Frederick V, charted a new and more authoritarian course. He argued that Swabia’s sheer diversity—German, French and Swiss, Catholic and Protestant—meant that democratic representation would be doomed to petty infighting and that a strong and even-handed centralised approach to government was required to ensure prosperity and peace. Surprisingly, most biographers agree that Frederick V was not the sort to desire such power for himself, and even expressed the wish several times that he could hand off his power to others, but genuinely believed what he had said rather than merely using it as an excuse to seize power. This did not stop it from being seen otherwise by many other people both small and great across Europe, of course.

The very diversity of Swabia rendered it vulnerable to being torn apart by the idea of German unification, and so Frederick V backed the Isolationsgebiet, albeit reluctantly: he always had a low opinion of his counterparts, King Maximilian III of Belgium and Emperor Frederick I of Norden (who succeeded to the throne after the death of his father Valdemar I in 1847). Frederick V regarded them as unashamed brigands merely desirous of further wealth and power, but saw them as the lesser of two evils.

But the Isolationsgebiet’s great problem was that no more members were forthcoming. Its existing ones had some power, especially Belgium in the wake of its annexation of the former Dutch Republic, but not enough to stand against the whole Bundesliga alone. It was obvious both then and now that there were other great powers that could be called upon to support the Isolationsgebiet, nations that also wanted to stop a united Germany and especially a Saxon-led united Germany. Once upon a time, indeed, the crowned heads of Europe would have united to prevent this destabilisation of the European diplomatic system. But the eighteenth century was gone and, despite the desires of men like William Wyndham, would never come again. There was, truly, no European diplomatic system to destabilise anymore. Britain and Russia had both cashed in their chips and retreated from the game, beset by internal difficulties or separated from the action by too many buffer states, and as a result there were no ‘outsiders’ to intervene unexpectedly anymore. Germany (and Italy) were no more the battlefield of Europe on which powerful national and dynastic factions would clash. Despite this, though, there were still two great European powers with a lot to lose from German unification: France and Austria (now becoming Danubia). The failure of the Isolationsgebiet to secure the alignment of either is what signed its death warrant long before the first shot of the Unification War was fired.

Austria’s eventual neutrality, along with that of Bavaria, is perhaps predictable if one knew something of the character of their rulers. Rudolf III and his advisors were adamant that their new system had to be put into place before Austria could even think about participating in wider European affairs again, and there was no stomach for another war, even one which might see the recovery of Bohemia. Bavaria was gradually coming out of its long national nightmare under Victor Felix, a dynamic ruler who matured from his youthful spite on Sardinia to a man determined to make his new kingdom see a new dawn after decades of night.[5] He achieved this through a combination of personal incorruptibility, excellent bodyguards, being a quick study when it came to learning German, and an effective system of spies. It was the latter which gave him insight that neither Bavaria’s former colonial occupier (Austria) or its would-be liberator (Saxony) had ever possessed during the Popular Wars. It was Victor Felix who discovered—though he kept it a secret for as long as he could—that Michael Hiedler, the Kleinkrieger chief whom both the Austrians and Saxons had fruitlessly sought out for negotiation during the Popular Wars, had in fact died before the war even broke out.[6] Indeed, he uncovered that it was Hiedler’s death and the ensuing power struggle between the Kleinkrieger factions, the desire of angry young killers to prove themselves over their rivals, which had led to the successful assassination of Francis II of Austria in Vienna on March 13th 1830.[7] Small wonder that attempts to bring peace to Bavaria had failed: rather than negotiating with a leader who could not be found, the right approach was to unite the more approachable and reasonable Kleinkriegers under a new banner, while taking a ruthless hand in crushing the rest. This was exactly what Victor Felix did, and though it was a long hard fight and he had to overcome the stigma of being a foreign ruler, by the late 1840s he had achieved a lasting peace in Bavaria, with the terror in the night of the years of Austrian rule safely consigned either to police uniform or six feet under. Part of the notion behind making Victor Felix King of Bavaria at the Congress of Brussels had been that he would make Bavaria into a neutral buffer state, but even without this pre-existing diplomacy, Victor Felix would probably have taken such a tack anyway: he had no desire to endanger Bavaria’s long slow recovery with yet another war. He would be remembered not for glory in battle but as a peacemaker, a builder of roads and grand new buildings for both himself and the people, of Optel towers and railways. When he died in 1854 he bequeathed a prosperous budding nation to his son Amadeus, who began the work of attracting international organisations to place their headquarters in neutral Regensburg.

It was the failure of the Isolationsgebiet to engage France that was the real disaster, and a disaster entirely down to the arrogance of Maximilian III. He refused to pursue rapproachment with the French over the Route des Larmes and the Malraux Doctrine in support of the Walloons, and he paid for it...

*

From: “Almanac of European History Volume IX: The Nineteenth Century” by Heinrich Eisenberg and Anne-Chloë Chenier (1974, authorised English translation 1986)—

As is often the case, the ultimate trigger for a wider conflict was something fairly minor. The ageing King Charles II of Low Saxony had long felt increasingly threatened by Populist and Schmidtist sentiment among his subjects and feared he would be relegated to a figurehead like Frederick Christian of Grand Hesse. As a consequence, he attempted to build up his own personal power through other means such as financial ones. Using not only his own personal wealth but also that creamed off the state coffers through ‘creative accounting’, he made large investments in several ventures under assumed names. Some of these were successful and profitable, notably a railway company in the UPSA, but the majority messily failed, and the largest of these was his (borderline treasonous to some) purchase of shares in the United Belgian Company (the former Ostend Company), as well as the Portuguese East India Company. The stock price of both companies crashed in the late 1840s over colonial defeats: the loss of Timor to the Batavian Dutch in the case of the Portuguese (which more famously led to the Pânico de '46 in Portugal) and the burning of Fort Luik in southern Africa by Vordermanite Boertrekkers in the service of the Cape Dutch for the Belgians. This happened shortly before Charles II’s death from old age in 1847 and the accession of his son as Charles III. The latter is rumoured to have fainted when he saw the state of his father’s accounts. Scandal was unavoidable, though the extent of the debt was concealed for as long as possible. Charles III sought to ameliorate the catastrophe by splitting the pain as much as possible: military cuts, tax rises on both the poor and the nobility, the sell-off of much of the royal estates, and extensive borrowing from both the Bank of New York and the Russian-backed Bank of Vilnius, both of which had risen to promise in the wake of the Popular Wars when it came to bailing out small bankrupt states.

Charles III’s response is generally considered by analysts to be about as competent a reaction as one could expect, but ultimately it was too little, too late. All he succeeded in was uniting the Low Saxon people against him. There were murmurs of both palace coups and Schmidtist revolution. But the trigger for the Unification War came from neither of these. Instead it was the fact that Charles was forced by treaty requirement to continue funding the joint Bundesliga part of the military budget even while dismissing entire regiments of his own troops with reduced pensions. Resentment against the Saxons rose, the people regarding Charles as merely their puppet, and no-one was angrier than the soldiers. It was only a matter of time before this anger expressed itself in a clash, and it was in the garrison city of Celle, on February 3rd 1849, that the soldiers of Low Saxony finally decided that enough was enough.

The Celle Mutiny—a newspaper headline which allegedly inspired Dr James Freeman of Cambridge’s theory of the origins of cancer published two years later[8]—was the ignition for the Unification War. Yet things could have gone very differently. If the Isolationsgebiet had sat back and remained aloof, it has been argued, the Mutiny would have been a crisis for the High Saxons. It was the Bundesliga levy that had been the last straw for the people of Low Saxony and now Charles III was begging for Bundesliga troops to put down the revolt. Could they do so and destroy all the goodwill that the Bundesliga possessed from the masses with moderate Schmidtist sympathies? Would it not lead to a revolt in turn in radical Grand Hesse? Or should the High Saxons cave by reducing the levy, either weakening the Bundesliga or letting the weight fall on its other members and only stoking further resentment there? And in the background the Isolationsgebiet could have offered to help write off Charles’ debts in exchange for Low Saxony leaving the Bundesliga, something the Low Saxon people would probably have backed.

Such suggestions are not mere idle speculation, for many of them were actual arguments of Frederick V and the fears of the High Saxon Chancellor Emil von Stephanitz.[9] But he was decidedly the junior partner of the Isolationsgebiet. It was the brash Maximilian III and Frederick I who took the lead, and they did so the only way they knew how: direct action in response to a perceived opportunity to weaken the enemy. The Isolationsgebiet issued a resolution recognising the Celle mutineers as the overthrowers of an illegitimate government and announced that troops would be sent over the border into Low Saxony to support them. This, naturally, could only be met by a declaration of war in turn from High Saxony and the rest of the Bundesliga. Though it would not be given that name until after its end, the Unification War had begun...




[1] In the late 1820s (see part #121).

[2] A better comparison would probably be the French cordon sanitaire.

[3] Note that this account glosses over the Prusso-Saxon War of the Polish Succession which took place as part of the Jacobin Wars and left the Saxon king on the throne of Poland, perhaps indicating an overly western European perspective.

[4] See Part #124.

[5] This is stretching a metaphor a bit, as Victor Felix was already in his forties when he became King of Bavaria.

[6] As hinted in Parts #127 and #134.

[7] See Part #127.

[8] In OTL first argued by the Prussian/German ‘Pope of Medicine’ Rudolf Carl Virchow in the mid-1850s.

[9] Grandson of the former Saxon foreign minister Gerhard von Stephanitz who served under John George V (mentioned in part #63).

Part #198: Quarantine Breached

“I concur with the late Señor Quedling, God rest his soul, that as soon as a man picks up a weapon with the intention of using it against his fellow man, he has left the human race...Raúl’s notions of ‘using their own weapons against them’ are absurd, I fear...the future cannot be tainted with the past, no matter how strict a quarantine one tries to place between them...”

– Surviving fragments of a letter from Pablo Sanchez to Luis Carlos Cruz, estimated to be dated 1855 or 1856; reconstructed from remnants of a copy purged by the Biblioteka Mundial​

*

From: “A History of Germany, Volume II” by Wilfried Ostenburger (1985, authorised English translation 1988)—[/RIGHT]

Following the outbreak of the Unification War in February 1849, the initiative was at first with the Isolationsgebiet—or to be more accurate, with the Nordics and the Belgians, for the Swabians were ever rather reluctant about the whole affair. It was Nordic and Belgian troops that were sent into Low Saxony to ‘support’ the mutineers, while the Swabians remained on the defensive and Frederick V even briefly considered going against his treaty obligations and sitting the conflict out altogether. What kept him in was the conviction that if the Nordics and Belgians went down before the Saxons, it would only be a matter of time before Swabia was swept under their flag as an afterthought. An alliance with France would have protected his country, but the longstanding sore point of the Bernese Republic prevented that. And so Swabia formally joined in the declaration of war, even as her soldiers unaccountably fired only token shots across the border with Grand Hesse and did not move at all on that with High Saxony.

The war caught the High Saxons and the rest of the Bundesliga off guard: Charles III of Low Saxony had naturally not been open about his father’s financial difficulties and the extent of Low Saxon public dissatisfaction had not been appreciated in Dresden. Indeed, if High Saxon eyes were turned anywhere at the time, it was to the east, to Poland, where Casimir V was increasingly embattled over his own struggle to enforce his will and taxation upon the Polish nobility. Casimir’s foreign-born status – formerly being Duke Rainaldo IV of Lucca—left him open to attack by angry nobles, a category which in Poland was broader than in many nations. Augustus II of High Saxony had worked with Casimir before, but that didn’t mean he didn’t sense an opportunity. The High Saxon foreign ministry was focused on vague plots either to gain influence with Casimir’s court or even to overthrown him and once again unite Poland with High Saxony; Augustus, like the other Bundesliga monarchs, was eager to find some way to boost his own power in the wake of struggling with increasingly radical demands from his populace. In the end, of course, High Saxony would proceed to lose much of the influence it had already had, for the sudden shift of attention to the west with the Celle Mutiny came at a time when the Krakau (or Kraków) Uprising broke out in Poland. In the end it would not be High Saxony that helped Casimir quell the noble-backed rat-revolt, but Krakau’s former colonial possessors, for Rudolf III and his advisors finally allowed a minor foreign policy adventure to the north and the deployment of the new Danubian army—which rapidly revealed a lot of kinks in the new military system that needed ironing out, but without many of the negative consequences if such discoveries had been made in an existential war. Commentators generally conclude that Rudolf’s court made a wise decision by avoiding the Unification War: one can only imagine the chaos that would have ensued if such problems had emerged at a time when Saxon troops once more sought to invade Hapsburg soil. As it was, despite the problems the new Danubian army faced, in the end the Polish revolt was quelled, Casimir successfully played off the nobles against the commoners and created a new constitution that reformed the Sejm, and ended up weakening his economic ties with High Saxony and the Bundesliga in favour of strengthening them with the Hapsburg dominions.

But all of this lay in the future. With the shock of the Celle Mutiny, the High Saxons hesitated. Though their Diet remained only a lukewarm expression of popular will compared to its radical counterpart in Grand Hesse, the government was nonetheless blamed harshly for failing to see the Mutiny coming and the Diet refused to support Stephanitz as Chancellor any further. “What has this country come to, while my eyes were on the world!” Augustus famously (if apocryphally) muttered under his breath when told of the vote. Nonetheless, he was forced to bow—at least to some extent—to popular will. Stephanitz’s replacement, Minister for War Albert Karl von der Goltz, was scarcely some Populist firebrand, being from just as noble a background. But Goltz was popular with some of the more moderate Populist parties (i.e. those who had not been banned from the Diet altogether) as well as with the Young German rat-revolt movement which the Saxon monarchy was now increasingly losing control of. He had fought as a colonel in Bavaria in the Popular Wars and had earned the respect of his men for leading from the front in that bloody, bitter, futile conflict. He could not do the same for his whole nation, but he would try.

Goltz’s first and most important move was to recommend that a sceptical Augustus II appoint Marshal Franz von Nostitz to the office of Commander-in-Chief and get the other Bundesliga monarchs to agree to a joint command. Nostitz had been noted for his brave and charismatic leadership during the war in Bohemia seventeen years before (at which time he had been named the Young Fox for his distinctive red hair and relative youth)[1] but had no skill in court politics and had drifted from one frontier post or desk job to another following the end of the Popular Wars. It did not help that the court had had unrealistic hopes of how much of Bohemia, Moravia and Silesia could be torn from the grasp of the Hapsburgs and thus Augustus had been disappointed with the size of the kingdom that Nostitz and his Polish allies had won for his brother Xavier Albert. His exile from important positions had not particularly dampened Nostitz’s spirits. He shared a common touch with Goltz, whom he had met during the war, and that increasingly seemed to be a required qualification for a noble official of any kind. His sometimes boorish and soldierly behaviour in mixed company scandalised the court but was enjoyed by commoners who liked seeing the nobility taken down a peg or two. Typical among this was his choice of metaphor when explaining his grand strategy to a privately appalled King Augustus II, paraphrased:

“A few years ago, Your Majesty, I went to the Christmas Market at Lübben—very neat little town, friendly people—and I saw something that stuck with me, yes it did. There was a boxing ring and they were betting on all kinds of matches, amateurs, professionals, locals, mysterious visitors, why, I almost thought of trying my luck myself—only joking, sir. Anyway, one of their big events was a man taking on three women in the boxing ring. Strong girls, mind you, sir, they knew what they were doing, I’d seen them all knock out their opponents in the female matches the day before, and one or two of them had gotten up from what looked like a knockout themselves. Don’t think it wasn’t fair because they’d been in the wars, though, sir, the fellow they were fighting had gone through a bit as well. But the thing was that he was bright. Which, if you don’t know, sir, excuse me, isn’t too common for boxers, at least not after they’ve got a bit of experience at it, sad to say. He wasn’t just a brainless brawler, he had strategy. He was facing three opponents, weaker yes, but still three. They could’ve overwhelmed if they’d worked together. He was fortunate that they didn’t really work together, they weren’t really allies, might have been fighting each other the day before in fact. And in a situation like that, sir, nobody wants to land the first punch and be on the receiving end of the first counterpunch. Everyone wants to be the last man standing—or woman in that case. So they hung back and left him to move. He targeted the most reluctant-looking once first and took her down with one blow, but the thing was, it wasn’t that punishing a blow—she just went down and then he put his foot near her neck, all pointed like, and said something I couldn’t hear, but I guess he was telling her to stay down and she’d come out of it without any injuries, or she could get up and...anyway, she stayed down. Then he’s suddenly only facing two. Before they have a chance to really gang up on him, he takes down the second one—she gets some blows on him this time, he’s suffering, ended up with a black eye I think,but she goes down. Could get back up, but he hits her again while she’s down—the rules are a bit flexible in these countryside matches, sir—and that makes her stay down. And then suddenly he’s just facing one, and he can devote his full attention to her. So he won. And they don’t always win. I saw the same type of match the year later at another fair and the fellow went down to the women, because they worked together, ducked in and out, and he couldn’t make up his mind which one to go for, just stood there all paralysed and getting outfought, and he ended up being beaten to a pulp by the girls. So I say we don’t do that, Your Majesty, we do what the first fellow did.”[2]

Unaccountably the King chose to follow his advice rather than defenestrate him, and so the so-called ‘Nostitz Doctrine’ was implemented: target and take out the most reluctant member of the enemy team before it could be persuaded by the others to gear up. In this case that was obviously Swabia, which was also fairly isolated. Therefore, though some High Saxon troops did go into Low Saxony to help Charles III’s loyalists, the best of the country’s forces were sent to Grand Hesse to attack Swabia. High Saxony had remained at the forefront of military modernisation since the Popular Wars (a crown shared with France) but their advantage had diminished as other nations caught up. Swabia’s own high technology base (by nineteenth century standards) and substantial industry, though less than some parts of the Germanies, was reflected in its own military. This was no longer the Popular Wars, when the Saxons’ all-rifle army had a huge advantage over enemy forces still mostly using muskets, such as the Austrians. Not only did the Swabians also possess an all-rifle army, but they used the Konstanzer ’42, a more modern double-barrelled model of their own design: not a weapon that lent itself to efficient process production,[3] but given the smaller scale of the Swabian army and the bespoke nature of much of their manufacturing, the advantage of the rapid second shot was worth it. Of course the Konstanzer would soon be obsoleted by the increasing proliferation of revolving rifles and chamber-access weapons[4] but in the short term it was a fearsome weapon. The High Saxons were still using older rifles, though they had recently introduced a new fearsome lightweight bayonet using a new alloy, the Klingenthal Eizapfen (‘icicle’). Like the High Saxon army, the Swabian army was highly mechanised—by the standards of the mid-nineteenth century, admittedly, which meant that despite the much-trumpeted advances of military science since the Jacobin Wars, much labour was still accomplished by horses and oxen rather than steam engines, especially when it came to the support train. Nonetheless, on paper the Swabians would be a tough nut to crack.

Despite this, the Bundesliga had the advantage of morale. The Isolationsgebiet were openly adamant that their goal was to prevent the unification of Germany, and that was a goal which many of the Bundesliga soldiers and military support workers believed in. They were outraged by this cynical move against Low Saxony and determined that the dream should not be crushed. So an anger which under other circumstances might have been turned towards their own nobles—many of whom were not entirely sold on this idea of German unification themselves—was instead directed outwards against the Isolationsgebiet, the enemy. On the other hand, the Swabians from Frederick V on down were rather reluctant to get involved, concerned that their country’s wealth would once again be threatened by war and that under future circumstances their allies in the Isolationsgebiet would turn on them in a heartbeat. What was essential, as Goltz realised, was that the Swabians never develop the sense of being threatened and pushed back and invaded: that would rally them to defend their homeland. A surgical strike was required, to rapidly take down the country before a reaction could develop against a slower, cruder thrust.

Guerre de tonnere doctrine was therefore required. Ignoring the Belgians pushing into Grand Hesse, the soldiers of that state joined with those of High Saxony, massing around the growing spa town of Mergentheim[5] and then in June 1849 making a single decisive push for Stuttgart. It was a gamble, one which could have failed badly if the army had bogged down, had faced the Swabians in a pitched, bloody battle whose casualty lists would have galvanised Swabian resistance. Instead, a feat of deception by Nostitz and the Grand Hessian General Wolfgang Dalwigk—aided by the use of fake wooden steam-guns and carriages left out to be spotted at a distance by the Swabian observation steerables—ensured that the Bundesliga army crossed the Rhine just south of Heilbronn while the Swabians massed their own forces further south, at Ludwigsburg, expecting a crossing there. The Swabians were thus largely bypassed, with few truly pitched battles, and though the Swabian General Manfred Delacroix[6] pursued with his own mechanised forces and attempted to warn ahead via Optel, he was unable to overtake the Bundesliga army before it had surrounded Stuttgart on July 5th. Delacroix’s Optel messages had done some good and King Frederick V had managed to escape with the government, but now he looked back on the city as the Bundesliga massed around it. Stuttgart’s defences were not entirely obsolete but were certainly not ready for a long siege. Of course, the Swabian army was now peeling back and chasing down the Bundesliga’s force, but the heavy cannon built in the growing Ruhr foundries of Grand Hesse were even now pointedly elevated towards the Schlossplatz. The Bundesliga army might not be able to lay siege to Stuttgart, but they could certainly do some damage before they were ejected.

In that moment, a message was brought to the King, delivered to his army via a steerable flying (probably illegally) the neutral colours of Bavaria: perhaps the first time that they were used in this role, which they later became highly associated with. Marshal Nostitz offered Frederick V a deal: renounce membership of the Isolationsgebiet and join the Bundesliga with all the concomitant military and economic ties, and his army would withdraw immediately. There would be no territorial concessions or monetary reparations and Swabia would not be required to send troops into battle, although she would be required to supply arms and other military materiel to the Bundesliga combined army. Take the offer now, or reject it in the sure and certain knowledge that no offer so merciful would ever be forthcoming again.

Frederick considered. He considered writing off Stuttgart, withdrawing to Karlsruhe, letting Delacroix fall upon and defeat the Bundesliga force, and then he could return. Or perhaps Delacroix would lose, and then Frederick would have to retreat from Karlsruhe to Freiburg. And from Freiburg to Zürich. All the while more and more of his realm fell into ruin, never to rise again, not even if the other Isolationsgebiet powers triumphed.

Frederick made his choice.

*

From: “Almanac of European History Volume IX: The Nineteenth Century” by Heinrich Eisenberg and Anne-Chloë Chenier (1974, authorised English translation 1986)—

The withdrawal of Swabia from the war in August 1849 was a major blow for the Isolationsgebiet, and through their very mercy the Bundesliga somewhat confused other European observers of the war into inaction, especially the suspicious but cautious French under Villon. During the campaign in Swabia, the Belgians had advanced far into Grand Hesse, and now what Goltz had feared might happen with the Swabians had occurred with the Hessians: they regarded the Belgian incursion with outrage, and though the Belgians attempted to keep to guerre de tonnere doctrine, rumours—entirely fabricated and those with a grain of truth—of Belgian crimes de guerre in Hessian territory circulated. The Route des Larmes had blackened the reputation of the Belgian regime in the eyes of many.

The unique battlefield of this phase of the war should also be recognised. Prior to the Unification War, the Ruhr Valley was divided between Belgium and Grand Hesse. Despite the fractious relations between the two states, the industrialisation of the valley had already begun, with extensive coal mining followed by the growth of steelworks. Both halves[7] of the valley produced a great deal of the military materiel used by the armies of the Isolationsgebiet and the Bundesliga, whether it be the more obvious and direct examples such as rifles, gun barrels, bullets and shells, or the secondary case of steam engines and coal to run them on. The Belgians’ initial triumph therefore could have been fatal for the Bundesliga in the case of an extended conflict, which is what Maximilian III was hoping for: by the end of 1849 when the Bundesliga armies had fully withdrawn from Swabia and realigned in Grand Hesse, the whole of the Ruhr had fallen into Belgian hands. Though its industry was not intact: many of the factories and mines had been carefully sabotaged by their workers before they fled. Though the differential in morale was not so great as it had been between the Swabians and Bundesliga, the devotion of ordinary Hessians to their state, their radical government, and the ‘idea of Germany’ (whether Saxon Kleindeutschland or Schmidtist Grossdeutschland) nonetheless outstripped that of ordinary Belgians.

There was a brief pause in the war in the winter of 1849, while the eyes of the world were as often turned to America’s own war as to Germany. It was at this point that the Uppsala Statskupp broke out. The existence of ‘Congress Sweden’, the rather pathetic Russian-puppet remnant of an independent Swedish state achieved by the Stockholm Conspiracy of the Popular Wars, had never appeared to be a stable state of affairs. The Conspiracy had been born as much of wistful nostalgia by Swedish nobles for the ‘good old days’ before Jacobinism was unleashed on the world as it was of Swedish nationalism, and this disparity had gradually grown stronger during the Democratic Experiment era: a name that did not lend itself at all well to the arbitrary and vapid rule of the Conspirators, who mostly based themselves in Helsingfors rather than the titular capital of Uppsala. Several of the more prominent Conspirators were however unfortunate enough to be staying in the latter when the resentment of the ordinary people of Congress Sweden for the state of affairs finally came to a head in January 1850. An explosion demolished one of the towers of Uppsala Castle and in the resulting confusion many of the ruling Conspirators were slain by infiltrators. Revolutionaries led by Mads Svedalius, a Scanian-born professor at the University of Uppsala—which had increasingly fallen into a sad state of decay since the Popular Wars and been subject to Russian censorship—seized power and proclaimed the end of the farcical claimant Kingdom of Sweden, calling for the return of all former Congress Sweden territory to the united Kingdom of Scandinavia as part of the Nordic Empire.

This was a great opportunity for the Nordic Empire, for the Russians were engaged in Lithuania and California[8] at this point as well as putting down one of the periodic Crimean revolts and Tsar Theodore had just declared war on the New Spanish regime. The distraction would never be better, and thus as the Bundesliga seemed deeply engaged in a long-drawn out battle with the Belgians and the Nordics had already achieved their chief personal war aim of taking Bremen from Low Saxony, they felt little harm in withdrawing troops from the Unification War in order to support Svedalius’ rebellion against Russian reprisals. Though scattered, bitter land battles in the far north would soon begin, initially the Scandinavian War (as it was named) would primarily take the form of naval clashes between Russia and Norden in the Baltic. At first the Nordics decidedly had the upper hand in this, helped by both their superior tactical doctrine and the Lithuanian fleet being paralysed by mutinies and some ships even going over to Norden’s side. The Battle of Gotland in May 1850 represented the apex of this trend, with the Russians being decisively defeated by the Nordics under Admiral Eric Gustavsson. He alerted the court in Copenhagen to his triumph with a typically minimalist three-word Optel message: “Bornholm is avenged.”[9]

*

From: “A History of Germany, Volume II” by Wilfried Ostenburger (1985, authorised English translation 1988)—[/RIGHT]

In 1850 the Bundesliga opened up the conflict with Belgium, adapting Nostitz’s strategy to the new situation, though initially with mixed results. It was greatly fortunate that Swabia was now supplying the Bundesliga with materiel, as the loss of the Grand Hessian parts of the Ruhr valley was grave. Indeed, this was viewed as a death blow by many observers, not least the French, and may have dissuaded them from any intervention—though the uncertainty caused by the French election of Dupuit’s government in 1851 likely also had something to do with that.

The fall of Frankfurt to the Belgians in April 1850 only heightened the impression that the Bundesliga was doomed. The Grand Hessian capital suffered from fire and chaos during the successful siege, in which the Belgians’ use of new shells using a new form of high explosive, Xylofortex, were roundly condemned on the world stage. Xylofortex had been accidentally discovered in 1845 by the Belgian chemist Anton Vermeylen when he had mopped up a spilt mixture of azeltic and vitriolic acid [nitric and sulfuric acid] with a cotton cloth, which had then detonated as soon as it dried.[10] A rather surprised Vermeylen deduced that the xylose [cellulose][11] in the cotton had reacted with the azeltic acid and become azeltised [nitrated] with the vitriolic acid acting as a catalyst. He refined his process and sold it to the government, who successfully kept it a state secret until the Unification War. When the process eventually became public knowledge in the 1850s, the irony of the role of cotton in the explosive was noted in America: “And I thought it capable of no greater evil,” said Jethro Carter (referring to slavery).[12]

Indeed, Xylofortex’s unwelcome appearance on the world stage came at perhaps the worst possible time for its wielder, for the cotton supply was at an all-time low due to the Great American War. Other vegetable matter could be substituted, but the process had been optimised for cotton wool and even that remained a somewhat unstable and unpredictable weapon in 1850, never mind the substitutes. Thus Xylofortex, that might have been a war-winning wonder weapon for Belgium, lnninstead became a curse when its unpredictability resulted in the deaths of civilians killed by prematurely exploding shells or even Belgium’s own troops, with sapped morale considerably. Though the taking of Frankfurt seemed a great triumph at the time and the vanguard of many more, it was the apex of Belgian power in the war...

*

From: “Almanac of European History Volume IX: The Nineteenth Century” by Heinrich Eisenberg and Anne-Chloë Chenier (1974, authorised English translation 1986)—

Though the Bundesliga now only faced two enemies, it was imperative that one be knocked out as soon as possible in order to concentrate on the other. Nostitz considered trying for a knockout blow against the Nordic Empire first, on the basis that no-one would expect it while there were Belgian troops occupying a Bundesliga capital, but was dissuaded. Had he not been, history might be very different.

It is hard to say just how the war might have gone if, once again, the vicissitudes of popular revolution had not intervened. The Bundesliga military planners had long concluded that meeting the Belgians in pitched battle was futile: it would lead to the same miserable meat grinder of trench warfare that had been seen in the Nightmare War and was now being seen in the Great American War. A different tack must be taken: something unexpected. But though Nostitz, Dalwigk and others drew up plans vaguely in the area of what eventually took place, none of them would have succeeded without the Kölner Aufstand.

The people of the city of Cologne had never been satisfied with the outcome of the Popular Wars. Having formed their own Populist state, the Kölnerrepublik, and then eagerly joined with Pascal Schmidt’s VRD, they had been left out in the cold by the Congress of Brussels. Whereas most of the VRD had become the new Grand Hesse, a kingdom in name but a state in which some of the radicalism of the Populist Republic could find voice, Cologne—a former exclave of the Mittelbund—had been abandoned to the new Kingdom of Belgium. Though Maximilian III had allowed a fairly liberal centralised States-General, he played that off with more aristocratic States-Provincial in the North and South Netherlands. Constitutionally this worked, but no such self-rule was provided for the people of ‘Belgian Germany’, including Cologne: Maximilian was either too focused on integrating the former Dutch Republic, or perhaps did not trust the ‘Belgian Germans’ with their own self-government. Some of the language edicts issued from Brussels had sparked protests in Cologne, Düsseldorf, Bonn[13] and many other Rhineland cities and towns. And, of course, we must not forget the more prosaic point that thanks to the economic downturn in Low Saxony due to Charles III’s debt problems, there had been a fall in the Rhineland’s trade—not large but noticeable in the worker’s pocket—and the people were quite willing to blame the unpopular government in Brussels for it.

The exact extent of direct Bundesliga involvement in the Aufstand remains debated, but the fact that Bundesliga troops were positioned ready to exploit it suggests there must have been some contact at least. In Cologne and many surrounding towns and cities, revolutionary tribes[14] rose up, overthrew their administrators and mutinied within the army and police. Before the Belgians could respond, the Bundesliga attacked, occupying Cologne itself (and being largely greeted as liberators) before then sweeping down south, again using rapid guerre de tonnere tactics—sometimes bleeding into guerre d’éclair as Hessian soldiers took their revenge for the ‘Rape of Frankfurt’. Dalwigk made feints at Aachen and Luxemburg but was ultimately aiming at Trier and generally stuck to the course of the Moselle. A single pitched battle was fought against the Belgians’ own powerful and modernised army at the village of Schweich. The two sides were evenly matched, but Dalwigk overpowered his Belgian counterpart Maurice Ruyslinck by exploiting the Belgians’ belief—encouraged by Bundesliga agents—that the Bundesliga’s ultimate intent was to drive for Brussels. Indeed, this conviction rather highlights the inequality within Belgium that informed the resentment of the ‘Belgian Germans’, that the only way to bring Maximilian III to the negotiating table was to threaten his distant capital, and anything that happened in his German possessions was treated as rumours of wars in faraway colonies. Dalwigk was thus able to push Ruyslinck back against the Moselle and batter his army into a surrender with artillery bombardment, Ruyslinck having assumed that the Bundesliga would immediately drive west upon crossing the river.

The Battle of Schweich was hardly a mortal wound for the Belgian military but it did buy enough time for the Bundesliga to take Trier in September and therefore isolate the main body of the Belgian army occupying the Ruhr and Frankfurt, now separated from their homeland. The apparetly flimsy salient was subject to heavy attack both from the west and from the east when the pocketed army realised its peril and tried to break out. However, by this point the full extent of the Bundesliga war machine had swung into gear, and the Kingdom of Bohemia had deployed its own soldiers. The Bohemian reinforcements were able to hold the salient against the Belgian attacks throughout 1850 and then into 1851, as Maximilian slowly realised that there was no way out. The quick knockout blow hoped for by Nostitz was not forthcoming, but rather miserable trench warfare indeed set in as the Belgian army in the Ruhr was gradually pushed back. Frankfurt was retaken to great fanfare in February 1851—its occupiers perhaps not always treated according to the laws of war—and then the Belgians were thrown back over the Rhine and occupied a shrinking pocket of the Ruhr. Indeed, the Belgians held out for far longer than many would have, just because the Ruhr industries continued to operate to some extent and continue to supply them with materiel and powder. But, as the soldier and diarist Adrien de Vlaeminck observed, ‘You can’t eat bullets. God knows I’ve tried’. The situation for the Bundesliga troops on the other side of the trenches was only slightly better, especially those in the Cologne-Trier Salient subject to constant desperate attacks from the Belgians in the west.

The war raged on inconclusively throughout 1851 and seemed as though it would go on forever. Yet by some definitions that great loss of life was not a waste. On both sides, old rivalries and enmities were forgotten and two bands of brothers were forged. There was no longer Dutchman or Fleming, and nor was there Hessian or Saxon or even Bohemian. The outcome of the Unification War was not achieved through drawing lines on a map, but in the hearts of men in those bitter trenches.

Finally Maximilian III accepted a peace offer that was fairly lenient considering the depth of public feeling in the Bundesliga at the time, but Goltz and the rest of the leadership felt that this was the only way out of the ‘shadowy fire, bloody steel’, to use the phrase he coined. Indeed, as Vlaeminck also observed, the Ruhr area had felt like a piece of hell on earth even before the war, with its furnaces and soot and pollution. ‘And yet I see there is no hell that man cannot ruin further with the abomination of war’, he commented poignantly; it became a favourite quote of Pablo Sanchez when Vlaeminck’s diary was published.

The Treaty of Trier saw the Belgians withdraw from the war and pay reparations, but also suffer some territorial losses: for the most part this would consist of the Rhine becoming the new border between Belgium and Grand Hesse/Low Saxony, though the entirety of the pre-1794 Archbishopric of Cologne (including Bonn) would also finally become part of Grand Hesse, to the delight of its people. This was in some ways a grievous blow for Maximilian, as he was trading away a substantial part of his ancestral family lands, the Palatinate: yet it could have been so much worse, for the Bundesliga withdrew from Trier, those parts of the Ruhr west of the Rhine that they held, and a part of the eastern bank. Belgium would retain a significant stake in Ruhr industry, which was part of the genius of Goltz’s proposal: it was a far better guarantor of peace and trade—and perhaps ultimately economic subordination—if Belgium possessed industry within range of Hessian guns rather than an entirely Hessian Ruhr being surrounded by Belgian ones. ‘Give them a stake in the game; something they can lose if they get any ideas’, Nostitz said in concurrence. Similarly, the Rhine as a border would destroy the river’s priceless value as a trade artery unless Belgium cooperated with Bundesliga economic policies, something which Belgium could never have been compelled to do purely by force if all the Ruhr became part of the Bundesliga. Belgium was also allowed to retain the strategically valuable coastal province of Ostfriesland, which had often been held up as an object of desire by Schmidtist pan-Germans.

With Belgium finally, bloodily removed from the war, the Bundesliga could now turn its collective attention northwards—but that was a matter for 1852. The news of peace reached the trenches on December 24th 1851, and the shock was such that soldiers spontaneously rose out of their trenches to calmly meet with their opposite numbers across the battlefield. There was little sense of malice and desire for revenge, with both sides treating the horrors of industrial warfare as some sort of neutral natural disaster that they had weathered together. Despite the disapproval of their offices, Belgian and Bundesliga soldiers celebrated the peace together and even played a game of football on Christmas Day together (though not without a huge argument about the rules, some eyewitness accounts suggest). The memory of the ‘Game of Peace’ is still celebrated and re-enacted in the two countries, even with the political taint that the Societist menace has infected such displays with. A persistent myth—not recorded before 1872—is that some crafty Belgians distracted a group of Saxon soldiers with the game and removed all their lightweight new Eizapfen bayonets from their rifles, either to sell off or to keep as souvenirs. Even today, no football match between Belgium and Germany is complete without the chant from the latter’s stand: “GIVE US BACK OUR ICICLES!”

But though there may be such mockery, and though assuredly further darkness was still to come, the memory of Christmas 1851, the Christmas of Peace, will never truly fade from the European popular consciousness.






[1] See Part #141.

[2] Boxing matches of the type Nostitz describes were quite popular with the lower classes in the eighteenth century, though they were dying out by the nineteenth: female-on-female (and sometimes even extending to female-on-female swordfights) and mixed. The ratio of one man to three women fighters is attested to from a description of a particular match in London, though it might have varied elsewhere. Note that professional boxers already existed in the era Nostitz is speaking in.

[3] TTL ‘process production’ = OTL ‘assembly line’.

[4] TTL ‘chamber-access’ = OTL ‘bolt-action’.

[5] The spa waters were discovered in the 1820s in both OTL and TTL. In OTL the town is now called Bad Mergentheim, just to be even more explicit.

[6] Note the German Christian name coupled to French surname, a product of the mixed marriages common in Swabia after the Jacobin Wars.

[7] A bit of an imprecise term—the Hessians had quite a bit more of the valley than the Belgians.

[8] Really the involvement of the RPLC in California has little to do with Russia’s state of affairs in Europe, but this represents the writer over-valuing a particular point due to being tainted by hindsight, as it will become more important in the future.

[9] In reference to the Battle of Bornholm in 1834 where the Russians defeated the Swedes (part #143). Note that the Optel message would obviously at first have been brought to the nearest port by ship, but following that would have been directly transmitted from tower to tower: there is at this point an Optel connection across the Øresund at its narrowest point where there is easy line-of-sight visibility between Helsingborg and Helsingør.

[10] This also happened in OTL at almost the same time, instead happening to the German/Swiss scientist Christian Friedrich Schönbein.

[11] Confusingly, TTL uses ‘xylose’ to mean ‘cellulose’, while in OTL xylose means something somewhat different. Either way it is derived from the Greek word for wood, xylon.

[12] If it isn’t already clear, the explosive in question is called guncotton in OTL. One early name suggested for it in OTL was Xyloidine. The TTL name Xylofortex comes from the same root plus aqua fortis, an older name for nitric acid / azeltic acid.

[13] Note that although nowadays Bonn is often considered ‘a small town in Germany’ (to use Le Carré’s phrase) and a deliberately minor choice for the capital of West Germany, it was still a reasonably-sized city in that part of the Rhineland and would be listed alongside Cologne.

[14] We would say ‘cells’, but the terminology in TTL comes from that used by the Jews in Crimea.
 

Thande

Donor
Part #199: Arise Germania

“Men speak of lucky nations and unlucky nations...of course this is nonsense. If a nation can be said to have any existence, then by definition it is lucky. If it were unlucky, then men would have seen that this parasite upon the collective potential of the human race wrought endless suffering upon them for a purely nihilistic end, taking, taking, taking and giving nothing back, like a man who robs a bank only to dump his loot into the depths of the ocean, never to be seen again. The only unlucky nations are those that, in the eyes of men, have died and vanished from the earth. They have been replaced with others, no less arbitrary. But one day, they will die and nothing will replace them. Or all of humanity shall destroy itself, once and for all. A house divided against itself cannot stand: the human race cannot coexist with arbitrary divisions. Either humans shall live in peace from one corner of the globe to the next, or else bones shall moulder in the ruins of dead cities while tattered flags flap in dark, parodic triumph above a ravaged earth...”

– Pablo Sanchez, 1856 pamphlet
Note: It is believed Sanchez’s particular vitriol here is due to his fury over the outcome of the 1855 Adamantine presidential election, then in recent memory.

*

From: “A History of Germany, Volume II” by Wilfried Ostenburger (1985, authorised English translation 1988)—


The Nostitz strategy adopted by the Bundesliga for the Unification War was based on quick knockout blows directed at foes until only one remained, at which point the full attention of a stronger and more thorough attack could focus on that adversary. The assumption had been that Belgium, the greatest rival for High Saxon power with its industrial strength and modern army, would become the final adversary, but matters had worked out differently. The battle with Belgium had scarcely been a rapid knockout, but now peace had broken out, only the Nordic Empire stood between the Bundesliga and victory.

The Nordics had effectively achieved their personal war aims against the Bundesliga by conquering Bremen[1]: this provided a geographic link between the core territories of Scandinavia and Billungia and the ancestral exclave possession of Oldenburg. This would mean that even as the Nordics’ long grapple with the Russians for control of the Baltic showed them with the upper hand (as seen in Gustavsson’s victory at Gotland in 1850) Emperor Frederick V was also poised to dominate the German Bight as well. This rise towards an exclusive naval position alarmed many of the European powers, in particular France—where Dupuit’s newly-elected government was already agonising over intervention in the Unification War. While it was broadly in French interests to avoid a united German state dominating central Europe, it was also in French interests to prevent Baltic and German Sea trade becoming monopolised by a single thassalocratic power. Thus France continued to maintain an armed neutrality, distracted by both events in North America and the Spanish intervention beginning in 1851. It is worth noting that Nordic (typically treated as ‘Danish’) supremacy over these seas was also sufficient to impinge on British politics and force a retreat from the general European isolationism of the Populist and Regressive years. Stephen Watson-Wentworth’s rise to power in 1852 was partially driven by his fiery and popular criticism of the government’s failure to protect British maritime interests by preventing such a monopoly. By the time Watson-Wentworth actually became President, however, the situation had already changed, and so Britain never became directly involved in the war.

Initially as the Bundesliga collectively turned on Norden, matters moved slowly—‘the little stones that foretell the avalanche’ as the mercenary Piet Verstappen put it. While all of Grand Hesse was retaken, order had still not been restored to the whole of the kingdom and the Hessians were still collectively recovering from the battering they had taken from the Belgians, in no position to contribute further troops in the short term. Indeed, the damage from the ‘Rape of Frankfurt’ was sufficient to lead to what was described as ‘the Emperor’s One Victory’ when the German Constitution was drawn up in 1857: Dresden would be known to history as the capital of Germany, as the Bundeskaiser had desired, and Frankfurt would not possess the honour (not even on a rotating basis as some well-meaning compromisers had advocated).

Direct combat with the Nordics initially was decidedly secondary to simply restoring order to the remaining parts of Low Saxony that remained outside their control. While the Celle mutineers had scarcely welcomed the Nordics as liberators and the invasion had led some to rejoin the loyalists, there remained little real enthusiasm for Charles III until the other Bundesliga monarchs effectively forced him to concede to some of the rebels’ demands in return for loans to pay the troops’ wages in the face of his father’s debts. Though the kings had no particular desire for liberalisation themselves, they recognised that it could function as a release valve for public anger and suppress all but the deepest-rooted uprisings. Furthermore, Low Saxony was effectively the odd one out of the Bundesliga kingdoms, with Grand Hesse possessing a dangerously radical government and High Saxony and Bohemia at least having lukewarm concessions towards popular representation. The old monarchies of Germany’s past were passing away, even if not in the way that Pascal Schmidt might have desired.

One reason why the Nordics failed to achieve much support from the people of Low Saxony was that while the Kingdom of Scandinavia had a fairly liberal government (probably more so than that of High Saxony or Belgium), the Kingdom of Billungia was more authoritarian and traditional in character. King Christian’s reasons for adopting this mode of government were not so much that he favoured absolute monarchy for ideological or selfish reasons, but more that he regarded Billungia as a rather heterogenous mess composed of many formerly distinct German states that shared little in common, and would be unable to work together without strong centralised leadership from above. It did not help that the border between Billungia and Scandinavia was deliberately vague. While the exclave of Oldenburg was considered definitively part of Billungia, the status of the Duchies of Schleswig and Holstein was far more complex. The Danes had repeatedly attempted to integrate Schleswig into Denmark proper for centuries, only to meet with strong opposition from the German-speaking majority of the duchy. The existenc eof the Kingdom of Billungia arguably offered a way to allow the unquestionably Danish-led Nordic Empire to rule Schleswig and Holstein without formally integrating them into a ‘Scandinavian’ state. This was argued by some in the Danish Diet and at court, but others remained firmly wedded to the longstanding Danish policy aim of integration and were unwilling to back down on the issue. Thus, by mutual consent, ever since the Popular Wars the matter had been carefully pushed to the back of the agenda. The result was the ridiculous situation that some unlucky peasants in Flensburg got taxed twice by two different governments and some middle-class burghers in Sonderburg sometimes were allowed to elect representation to the Danish Diet and sometimes were not, depending on who it would advantage. Needless to say, the only people of Schleswig and Holstein truly happy about the situation were its lawyers, who were assured of employment by continuous legal challenges about such matters and the lack of any definitive answer.

The Bundesliga attack, slowly rising to a crescendo over the course of 1852 and 1853, was effectively a war between two sides, one of which dominated on land and the other at sea: ‘the Wolf against the Whale’ as Nostitz put it. Both sides saw their own limitations laid bare. After rolling up the Danish occupiers from most of Low Saxony by July 1852, the Bundesliga forces adopted the classical Jacobin tactic of a direct thrust at the enemy capital—a policy informed by the fact that the Billungian capital of Hamburg was fairly vulnerable, for it had been on the border between Billungia and Low Saxony before the war began. While the Nordics continued to occupy parts of northern Low Saxony, this meant that there were no longstanding border fortifications in the way of a Bundesliga attack—though the Elbe was quite a defence in itself. While true armourclads had not yet come to that part of Europe, the Nordics improvised using modified barges with heavy timber armour as mobile (albeit very, very slow) gun platforms in the river. Nonetheless, as Bohemian reinforcements began to tell, the city fell to the Bundesliga in September 1852. King Christian fled by sea and Billungia was cut in two. The remaining Nordic position in northern occupied Low Saxony collapsed quite rapidly, but parts of Billungia itself continued to resist the Bundesliga—in particular isolated Oldenburg and for that matter Hamburg itself, which saw much Kleinkrieger activity. Christian and his ministers had successfully ‘sold’ Billungia to Hamburg as a resurrection of the old Hanseatic League and the city (or at least its upper and middle classes) was generally loyal to the Nordic Empire thanks to this restoration of their civic dignity. It was the Kleinkriegers in Hamburg that persuaded Augustus II that Billungia should be preserved as a unit after the war rather than broken up, as the neo-Hanseatic idea was a powerful one. Nonetheless in other parts of Billungia Christian’s fears proved true and the Nordic position failed amid lack of public support following the fall of Hamburg—especially Mecklenburg and Pomerania.

By the end of 1852, a year after the Christmas Peace with Belgium, the Bundesliga forces had forced their way north to the River Eider, the old boundary of the Holy Roman Empire. By some definitions all of Billungia was now in Bundesliga hands. But the Nordics remained defiant. They had turned Kiel into a fortified city, aided by their naval supremacy, and continually launched raids from there to disrupt the Bundesliga’s often shaky control. More and more Nordic forces were being withdrawn from Sweden and redeployed to Schleswig, with all the major Swedish settlements west of the Gulf of Bothnia in Scandinavian hands. While occasional naval raids continued against the Russian-held east and the Russian position in the Baltic remained dire, the Russians went on to recover somewhat in the northern reaches of Lapland. The Winter War (one of many conflicts to be given that name) would rage on until 1854, a bitter and miserable struggle between two forces perhaps the best suited of any in the world at that time to fight in such conditions. The Treaty of Paris in 1854 would see the environs of Narvik and Kiruna[2] become part of ‘Congress Sweden’, by that point barely taken seriously even by the Russians and lacking most of the original Stockholm Conspirators: in 1862 the northern reaches would be directly annexed to the Russian Empire while the remainder would be recreated as the Grand Duchy of Finland.[3]

Informed public commentators at the time generally considered that the war would soon peter out. It seemed clear that the Saxons had achieved their war aims. Low Saxony was rescued, the Isolationsgebiet dissolved, and Swabia, Billungia and parts of Belgian Germany acquired for the sphere of influence to boot. The ‘disease of Germany’ had broken free of its quarantine and it would have Wettin kings at its head, representing the tough new European power that many had long feared. Perhaps if that had come to pass, history might have been different.

But Nostitz was adamant, and King Augustus II concurred with the colourful general. His strategy for taking on three weaker opponents benefited from the fact that when the third opponent was left alone, all the greater force of one’s own side could be brought to bear on it. A peace with honour, such as that which had been achieved with Belgium, was not on the table when the High Saxons and their allies could make their foe bleed. Belgium had been cowed for one day, but why settle for that in the case of the Nordic Empire when a final end could be sought?

1853 was therefore a year when eyes swung from America—whose own war was petering out—to Europe, as the combined forces of the Bundesliga (even with some support troops brought in from a reluctant Swabia) bore down on Schleswig. The Nordics had done their job well in Kiel, which though surrounded refused to surrender. The lack of any Bundesliga naval strength ensured that the city could be continually resupplied from the sea, and not even the biggest and most modern Saxon guns could defeat Kiel’s fortifications (constructed in the mid-1840s). Though Kiel’s indigenous population largely identified as German, the latter were swamped by Nordic reinforcements and administrators, and the redoubt continued to hold out. Nostitz and his fellow generals—in particular Grand Hesse’s Hans Berger, ‘the Great Commoner’ who had risen from the ranks in the face of the prejudice against ‘Boulangers’ which was only now dying away in the armies of Europe—chose to bypass the city instead of pushing further north. Rendsburg was the site of pitched battles as the Nordics fought tooth and nail, but their military strength was not a match for that of Belgium, which had fought the Bundesliga to a standstill. The Nordics were forced to fall back, and by May 1853 they had retreated to the ancient defence of the Danevirke, a series of walls stretching from Schleswig-town in the east to the impassable marshes of the west. The Danevirke was over one thousand years old, but had been periodically modernised over the years. Pitched siege warfare over the next two months gradually broke through the barrier, but at the cost of considerable losses to the Bundesliga.[4] However, Nordic public opinion had seen the Danevirke as impregnable, and even this grinding defeat led to a collapse in public support for the war. With the exception of another major battle at Flensburg, which ended in evacuation, the Nordic military position also collapsed: north of this area railway construction was still limited and all the advantages brought by modern warfare began to break down.

In the final phase of the war, the Nordics saw one victory as an attempt by the Saxons to stage a crossing of the Alssund to the island of Als with the help of Billungian boats was defeated by Nordic naval forces under Captain Sigrid Rehnqvist.[5] However, it was an isolated (and therefore emphasised in propaganda) victory amid a cavalcade of defeats as the Nordic army in continental Denmark lost coherence and scattered amid the Bundesliga northward drive. Sonderburg (then Sønderborg) saw strong unofficial resistance by Kleinkriegers that became an inspiring tale for later years, but in the end was defeated. In the wake of this, the Bundesliga occupied almost the whole of the Jutland peninsula, with one exception. In 1825[6] the German Sea had broken through the isthmus of the Agger Tange and separated the northern reaches of Jutland from the rest, once more recreating it as the island it had been before the thirteenth century. While the resulting channel was narrow, it rendered the island defensible and the Nordics were able to reinforce it from the sea, defeating Bundesliga attempts to capture it. General Nostitz signed his name in the church register of Aalburg (then Ålborg[7]) but his army could go no further. And Kiel remained unconquered, ‘a boil on our backside’ as Nostitz cheerfully described it to a wincing Augustus II.

The war was brought to an end by French mediation. Dupuit’s policy of noninterference was coming under increasing criticism from Villon and the opposition Verts, and he attempted to take a strong hand in establishing the peace. However, the Bundesliga position was by this point simply too strong, at least on land. Dupuit did manage to bargain the Bundesliga down to conceding Jutland north of the river Kongeå in return for Kiel.[8] However, the Nordics were intransigent: the defence of Kiel had been one of their rallying points during the war and they were unwilling to surrender it now. Besides, Frederick V gambled that the French would enter the war if it restarted. He was wrong. The brief renewal of hostilities was actually better for the Nordics than might have been expected—more troops had been redirected from the fading Russian front and the Bundesliga failed once again to cross the Alssung, while the Nordics threw back the army besieging Kiel and recaptured the environs of the Kiel Havn.[9] However Dupuit refused to directly intervene militarily aside from threatening to blockade the Baltic (which would hurt the Nordics more than the Bundesliga). The eventual Treaty of Bordeaux (1854) was effectively a recognition of uti possidetis aside from some tidying up around the edges: all of continental Jutland save the Kiel Havn would fall to the Bundesliga, who would add it to a restored Billungia under a Wettin king—exploiting the deliberate ambiguity the Nordics had adopted concerning the exact borders of Billungia by pushing them up to almost the end of the land. The king in question would be a more distant relation than the brothers ruling High Saxony, Bohemia and Grand Hesse, a second cousin named Wilhelm Friedrich who became King Wilhelm I: he was known as Vilhelm in Jutland, where the linguistic policies of the late nineteenth century were as yet nothing more than a pipe dream.

The war was thus disastrous for the Nordic Empire, indeed the punishing final salvo of blows that Nostitz had demanded. Most of Sweden (save what became Finland) was recovered, but the northern reaches of Norway were lost and, far more importantly, the whole of Billungia (save for some of the Baltic islands) and half of Denmark. A third of old Denmark’s population was gone, depending on where one drew the ambiguous border.[10] Control over the Baltic was compromised, though at least the Russians were less of a rival due to their own problems in Lithuania (q.v.). One consolation was that the heroic defence of the island that would eventually simply be dubbed ‘North Jutland’[11]– for which General Kurt Henningsen would receive a peerage—meant that Norden still had absolute control over the Skagerrak. It was this fact that was trumpeted by Dupuit as a success in his attempt to balance the powers, something which the voters of France seemed not to be convinced by, judging by how he was thrown out on his ear in favour of a second term for Villon in 1855. Whereas the old Nordic Empire had been an attempt to balance Danish and Swedish interests—with the Billungian Germans given short shrift—the new, reduced Empire would need not worry about such disunion: in the face of being reduced to a regional power trapped between Russia and the nascent Germany, the Danes, Swedes and Norwegians stuck together. While the term Nordic Empire continued to be used officially, in practice it was often referred to as the Scandinavian Empire, and with the Billungian Kingdom defunct (at least under the rule of a Danish monarch) in 1860 a new ‘Arandite’ arrangement was pursued by which the old kingdoms would once again be restored, with the monarchs being reallocated to Denmark and Sweden, but treated as lower-level viceroys below the Emperor. In 1881 Norway would be split off from Denmark and given its own king for the first time since Olav IV in the fourteenth century.[12]

And what of the Bundesliga? The organisation had won the war, but as far as its leadership was concerned, it had also lost. The long, gruelling conflict had begun as an opportunistic war of aggression by the Isolationsgebiet, but it was that organisation’s very raison d’être that informed its outcome. The peoples of the Bundesliga states were united as never before by outrage at the attack and determination to join together in fighting against it. Even the old class divides that had long paralysed the Germanies began to break down in the trenches of the Rhineland and the bloody strand of the Alssund. Schmidtist ideas for the first time became appreciated by the middle and upper classes as something more than a dangerous proletarian notion. The ‘idea of Germany’ had broken free, and it could no longer be controlled by the ruling classes with any number of rat-revolt movements like the Young Germans.

The French and others feared that the triumphant Bundesliga would be a great new power that would grow to dominate Europe. This fear would not be realised for the simple reason that public demand for unity clashed with the rulers’ desire to maintain the status quo. Power struggles would rage over the next couple of years until the Kings gave up and a Constitution was drawn up in 1857. Even then there would be long disagreement over exactly how it should be interpreted and the relative powers of the central government versus the member kingdoms. The German Federal Empire (Deutsches Bundesreich) was proclaimed in 1859, a union of six kingdoms that on paper would preserve an orderly and stable monarchical way of doing things, but in practice saw the increasing seepage of radical ideas from Grand Hesse to the rest of the nation. With such political turmoil, flames fanned by economic chaos from industrialisation and new wealth, it would have been a great man who could have turned the energies of the new Germany towards an end such as attacking one of its neighbours, and no such man emerged. The white, green and blue cross of Germany would fly over the six kingdoms of High Saxony, Low Saxony, Grand Hesse, Bohemia, Swabia and Billungia, but exactly what that flag would mean remained to be seen. One thing was clear: with the continued existence of Danubia, Bavaria and parts of Belgian Germany, the Grossdeutschland of the Schmidtists was not to be. Nonetheless, it has been said that the history of the second half of the nineteenth century in Europe is ‘the tale of the birth of Germany, and how we coped with her difficult childhood’ (G. P. O’Briain).

It is a testament to the unfounded nature of the fears of the many prophets that this age has been named the Long Peace.















[1] Referring to the whole of the former Duchy of Bremen-Verden, not just the city of Bremen.

[2] Based off the traditional amter of Norway and counties of Sweden covering the corresponding areas, but this source is not going into that level of detail.

[3] Much like OTL some decades earlier, the logic behind the creation of a Grand Duchy of Finland is that in 1581 King John III of Sweden created the title of ‘Grand Duke of Finland’ purely as an additional royal title (with no real consequences for Finland itself) and thus there was a tenuous legal precedent.

[4] In contrast to the OTL Second Schleswig War, where the Austro-Prussians captured the lands south of the Danevirke as winter came and froze over the marshlands, rendering the defences less useful—though incompetence by the Danish command in ordering an early retreat is also implicated by some.

[5] In contrast in OTL the Prussians succeeded in their similar attempt during the Second Schleswig War.

[6] As in OTL.

[7] And nowadays more often transliterated as Aalborg. Note that in OTL the Prussian general Eduard Vogel von Falckenstein did much the same thing, but with the church register of Skagen—as he had been able to cross to the North Jutlandic Island.

[8] Which was the border set after the OTL Second Schleswig War, and it remained so until the plebiscites following World War I which restored Southern Jutland to Denmark.

[9] OTL ‘Kieler Hafen’, referring to the harbour (‘haven’ in English) and by extension the bay.

[10] If this seems like too small a fraction, remember than Denmark in TTL has long since regained much of Scania.

[11] Historically this term meant all of Jutland north of the river Kongeå, but its meaning has shifted in TTL. In OTL the island has various names but seems most often known simply as ‘the North Jutlandic Island’.

[12] Rather simplifying the case, as it was more that the Norwegian monarchs moved to Denmark and simply became based there, followed by the Kalmar Union.



Part #200: Indian Winter

“As I approach the end of my life I see many things anew. With no future in sight for myself, I look back on the past and I find it wanting. As I have said many times to those who would name me demagogue, I have never claimed to be some great trailblazing visionary. I am merely a human being who has grasped a simple truth, one which many before me have seen. All I hoped was to achieve more of a lasting impact than those great men and women, most of whose names are long forgotten. Not some futile martyrdom, but an eloquent expression of the idea of one human world at peace with itself that would have sufficient intrinsic power to outlive me.

“Perhaps I have succeeded in that goal—history will be my judge. But I have never said that I expected to see such a world come to fruition within my lifetime. Indeed, I have said explicitly that I did not expect it, that the world must change further before the human race is ready to grasp its destiny.

“It is with a bitter taste in my mouth as, with the benefit of hindsight, I see that this was nothing more than an excuse to absolve myself of responsibility. What I called realism was merely procrastinating pessimism. Let Societism be nothing more than an idle utopic notion discussed by gentlemen in smoke-filled clubs to fill the hours between meals, of no more immediate importance than the Second Coming. The Final Society would come when it came, and nothing could or should be done to hurry it along.

“But no—I see now that we cannot rely on the inevitable evolution of the human race towards Societist union. Perhaps indeed that would happen in the absence of outside interference, but such is not the world we live in. Those with a vested interest in maintaining a bitterly divided earth, be they the among the few, powerful rich or the weak but numerous poor, are constantly working to hold back that final step in the evolution of human society. Indeed, it is akin to attempting to study Señor Paley’s theories on an island populated by natives who selectively kill certain of its beasts—the natural mechanism is made dysfunctional by human intervention.

“Therefore the balance must be restored by equal and diametrically opposed human intervention. Those who have seen the truth of Societism can no longer stand aloof from the very Society they seek to see transformed—nay, to help transform! The forces of disunion and chaos are arrayed against us. In some areas of the world they are stronger, in others weaker—so it seems natural to conclude that Societism will win through in one part of the world before another. That first Society will face all the false nations rising to make war against it, but it can survive—it must survive—to see them fall and those they hold in bondage join that Society. The enemy’s disunion shall be their weakness: let the first Society stand aside as they grapple with one another in worthless wars, and then as they are exhausted, let the Society expand to liberate more peoples from the blindness of nationalism.

“And yes, by the sword if it prove necessary. Señor Quelding’s example—and what has been wrought in its name—weighs heavily upon me. I see now my absolute pacifism was naïve. The ends must justify the means or those ends will perish forever. There will be ways to prevent the plague of militarism from infecting the Society, and those ways can—they must—be found.

“So take heart. I may be leaving this bloodstained earth, I may never have seen the birth pangs of the Final Society—but be of good courage and you brave young men and women may live to see it, brought about by your own hand.”

– Last words of Pablo Rodrigo Sanchez y Ruiz (1797-1868)[1]​

*

From: “Global Trends: The Myth and the Reality” by Dr Alison Munro (1989)—

Modern historiography has attempted to draw all the geopolitical upheavals of the mid-nineteenth century into being merely fronts or aspects of the Great American War. In many if not most cases this is manifest nonsense and the product of an Americas-supremacist view born of the hindsight of the impact of Societism on the world, given both the land of its origin and the undoubtedly profound influence of the Great American War upon its founder. This is not to say that every event removed from the American continents is unconnected with the war, of course: one only has to look at the example of the Norfolk Incident in 1851. News of the war had finally reached Cygnia and the small number of Virginian slaveholders who had moved there after the Virginia Crisis acted, with the planter Thomson Arthur Mason launching an attempted coup in the aforementioned town of Norfolk where the Cygnian Legislative Council was meeting.[2] Mason hoped to bully the Council and Governor-General into declaring neutrality like old Virginia in what would be a largely symbolic gesture. In the end the coup failed, though with some bloodshed, slavery was abolished in Cygnia—ironically being retained through all subsequent years even after its brief re-legalisation in the ENA under Francis Bassett—and the remaining unrepentant slaveholders fled into the interior to escape the hangman’s noose. They vanished from history for years, though it is worth remembering that decades earlier the remaining unrepentant Jacobins of Fort Surcouf had preceded them on a similar madcap exile and had been followed by escaped slaves from the slaveholders. It would not be until 1905 that the explorer James Patmore encountered the ‘Extraordinary Jiqpin People’, who turned out to be a native society in which dark-skinned Indiens [Aborigines], many of whom clearly with some African blood, kept white slaves and periodically subjected them to a cleansing ritual which involved being locked inside what appeared to be a cargo-cult attempt to represent a phlogisticateur chamber. “What admixture can have taken place to produce this?” Patmore queried, but none can guess (though many have tried).

One conflict that has always stuck in the craw of such all-encompassing historiographic theories is the Great Indian Jihad. This really deserves its own treatment divorced from any American or European concerns (some historiographers have also tried to bundle it into the Popular Wars, absurdly). Even more so than the Chinese Riverine Wars, the Great Jihad was the single defining event for nineteenth-century Asia that affected lands far beyond India and set the scene for what was to come. Forty years later the Siamese would still be fighting Muslim rebels in Pahang inspired by half-garbled, much-recirculated tales of the faraway Mahdi. Even in the twentieth century, other groups of Mahdi-inspired rebels proved one of the greatest challenges for the Societist Combine in stretching the black flag over the former Meridian economic empire in the Nusantara. The global impact of the Great Jihad cannot be underestimated.

The ultimate cause of the Jihad was the Ottoman Time of Troubles and the uncertainty over the office of the caliphate due to multiple claimants to the Ottoman sultanate. The authority of the caliph had certainly been rather vague and theoretical in far lands like India, but it was also a firm foundation which had now been taken away. As with the decline of the Mughal Empire (before its limited resurrection as the Neo-Mughal Empire), Indian Muslim princes generally reacted by attempting to act as though the caliphate was still in place while carefully adjusting the liberties they could take accordingly. Just as the ruler of Haidarabad still called himself the Nizam, a title originally meaning deputy or regional governor to the Mughal Emperor, rather than claim a new title in the absence of that Emperor’s power, so too did no prince dream of claiming the caliphate for himself. But the uncertainty remained, and it provided an opportunity for other concerns that had long since lain beneath the surface. A truly comprehensive treatment of the Great Indian Jihad would fill several volumes, but a brief summary follows to illustrate the degree to which the conflict stands alone from the upheavals on other continents.

Faruq Kalam was born into a poor family on the outskirts of Delhi around 1820. Little is known of his early life, something which very much suits his followers, who have created great works of fiction purporting to be biographies that just happen to include all of the prophesised signs of the Koranic Mahdi. What is known is that he studied for some years in a madrassah before dropping out—according to his followers because of jealousy from the scholars and teachers that he far outclassed them; according to his enemies, because he was caught with an illicit supply of alcohol. Regardless, Kalam rose to power by a different and less official route, becoming a popular fiery street preacher who spoke of the decline of the Neo-Mughal Empire under the ageing Mohammed Shah II, a common refrain that had dogged the emperor since he had taken the throne. Originally most such complaints had been from Afghan romantics who yearned for the days of Ahmad Shah Durrani and called Mohammed Shah II soft and Indianised. The success of Mohammed Shah II and the Neo-Mughals in defeating their estranged brothers in the Durrani War[3] had shored up his position, however. Kalam’s complaint was instead that the empire and its emperor had become complacent, had been manipulated by the Ferengi traders to the south (an accurate accusation, as the Durrani War had indeed been manipulated by the Europeans to distract the Neo-Mughals from southern India) and ultimately were drifting from Islam, seduced by comfortable compromises. The fact that the Sikhs had won their independence during the Durrani War, and that the emperor and military leadership were thoroughly unenthusiastic about reopening that question, was a particular sore point.

Perhaps Kalam would have been nothing more than a footnote to history had he not been arrested and imprisoned by the Governor of Sindh in 1843. Mohammed Shah II perhaps would have known the dangers of such actions backfiring, if he knew his history. Two centuries before, the Mughal Emperor Jahangir had imprisoned the sixth Guru of the Sikhs, Hargobind, and had only succeeded in creating a powerful story that had inspired Sikhs for centuries afterwards.[4] After a month of imprisonment and rumours of a pending execution, Kalam’s followers stormed the fort of Pacco Qillo, slew the Governor and freed him at the cost of much bloodshed. Kalam emerged from captivity a changed man. He would never reveal his face again, keeping it permanently veiled. Some speculated that this was to hide signs of torture he had endured in prison: it is agreed that Kalam did bear a physical resemblance to the prophecies that said that the Mahdi would have a high forehead and a curved nose, and it is possible that the Governor had attempted to destroy this resemblance with torture. On the other hand, Kalam had never claimed the Mahdinate before his release, had never shown any sign of it in fact. More cynically others have suggested that the veiled man who led the Great Jihad was not in fact Kalam at all, that Kalam had died in jail and this impostor was a clever opportunist who capitalised on his army of loyal followers. (Perhaps the most far-fetched theory is that the impostor was somehow in fact the Governor of Sindh).

Kalam, if it truly was him, proclaimed himself the Mahdi, the foretold Muslim redeemer who would rule for nine years[5] and be the forerunner for the Second Coming of Jesus (or ’Isa). He was not the first to claim the title and he would certainly not be the last, but he had the largest impact on history.[6] In the short term he would overthrow the corrupt Neo-Mughal Empire and restore the rightly-guided early form of Islam to the world. Remarkably, his ragtag band of followers swelled and received sufficient influx of professional soldiers to become a formidable army—including many Arab and African mercenaries left jobless by the end of the Ottoman Time of Troubles and now inspired by his message and/or the possibility of plunder. They defeated the Neo-Mughal Army repeatedly throughout the mid-1840s and eventually, amid mutinies, they besieged Delhi and saw the death of Mohammed Shah II on the battlefield. (As said above, a full treatment of this could encompass multiple volumes, but this only seeks to be a short summary).

The Jihad could have petered out there, or continued in a different direction, but Mohammed Shah II’s son was nothing if not a perfect opportunist. Brazenly claiming he believed in the Mahdi’s message and that he had betrayed his father, he took the name Nadir Shah II and declared that he would command the empire in the Mahdi’s name and follow him wherever he went. Behind the scenes he delicately manipulated the most influential men in the Mahdi’s inner circle into deciding that that ‘wherever’ would be to places that did not damage the Neo-Mughal Empire any further. The jihadist army would not be wasted on a futile attack on the Sikhs, the Persians or the Kalatis: instead it would be aimed south at the much-hated Ferengi Christians and the Hindu heathens.

Nadir Shah II was broadly successful (just how much he was able to manipulate the Mahdi himself is unclear) and the jihadist army indeed went south. The Great Jihad was not a brief war, nor indeed even a series of wars such as the Jacobin and Popular Wars. It was a great social upheaval merely accompanied by a swathe of death and destruction. European-penned histories have naturally but myopically chosen to focus on the ravages of the Mahdists in the European and European-friendly parts of India, whether it be the Rape of Lucknow or the Burning of Bombay. Filmish and undoubtedly horrific though these incidents were, there is no getting away from the fact that perhaps the worst damage was that done to countless small nameless villages in the Maratha Confederacy, itself weakened from within by Portuguese machinations. Social historians have claimed that as much as a tenth of the population of Indore State, for example, was slain—a literal decimation.

What really ensured the lasting impact of the Jihad was that it inspired Muslims far from the core Neo-Mughal lands to revolt. The biggest and most successful of such revolts was of course in Haidarabad, where the Nizam was overthrown and executed by a revolution that was as much Jacobin or Populist in character as Islamic. Indeed, the initial post-Nizam government in Haidarabad city bore little resemblance to the Mahdi’s notion of an Islamic state, with relative tolerance for the Hindus: instead public anger was aimed at the British, who were widely suspected in having been involved in the death of a previous Nizam and had placed a pliable puppet on the throne.[7] It would not be until the jihadist armies reached Haidarabad that these two visions would be brought into conflict.

Less successful Islamic revolutions took place in Mysore and the French Carnatic—Mysore of course had had its Hindu Wodeyard dynasty put back in place of its previous Islamic one not so many years before, which had stoked a climate of resentment among some of the kingdom’s Muslim minority. The French had put down Islamic revolts before, notably over the pig fat incident at the end of the 1810s, and though long and bloody order was eventually restored. The French collaborated closely with the Portuguese, whose influence mostly extended through majority-Hindu lands and managed to avoid direct confrontation with the Mahdists. In the short run the Portuguese had the upper hand, but of course soon would come the Pânico de '46 and the Portuguese Revolution: in theory the Portuguese East India Company fell into Brazilian hands (which effectively meant Meridian ones, sooner or later) but in reality the Portuguese lands would be run largely in collaboration with the French. The India Board continued to operate.

It was arguably in British Bengal that the single most significant impact of the Jihad was felt. Bengal was (barely) majority Muslim and had a longterm anti-colonial grievance aimed at the British for numerous incidents, in particular the famine of generations before. But this anti-colonialism had a head in the form of Nurul Huq, a Muslim holy man himself—and one who starkly rejected the ‘heretical madness’ of the Mahdi. This was not to say that there were no Mahdists in Bengal, but the elderly Huq’s influence (and martyrdom at Mahdist hands in 1850) ensured that the majority would stand against Kalam. Mahdist armies reaches Bengal at the turn of the 1850s and pitched battles were fought in Oudh, Berar, and the Scindia and Holkar Dominions. British reinforcements reached the kingdom almost by accident under Commodore Cavendish and, astonishingly, were actually welcomed with relief by people of Calcutta who under other circumstances would have gladly seen the British flag burn away.[8]

When the dust eventually settled with the Mahdi’s much-debated death in 1852 (he did, indeed, reign for nine years), Bengal was changed forever. British (and American) troops had fought alongside both Hindu and Muslim natives as equals and they had fought to protect what they regarded as a shared homeland from an outside oppressor. Never again would Bengal regard itself as merely part of a larger whole: it had its own destiny. The Governing Council that Nurul Huq had fought hard for would become a government worth the name, with the Governor-General increasingly hands-off. With Bombay destroyed and eventually ceded by default to the Franco-Portuguese, with British influence removed from the Mahdi-ravaged state of Oudh, Bengal was a fortress of stability in a sea of chaos. Burma, stinging from the inconclusive outcome of the Pu’er Campaign against the Threefold Harmonious Accord,[9] drew closer to Bengal. The British East India Company survived, though subject to increasing American influence, but its raison d’être began to fade. True, its role as a stable place to do business was good for trade, but so much had been poured into the anti-Mahdist defences that the Company was running at a loss and would do for years, at a time when both Britain and the Empire of North America were scarcely in a mood to sink more funds into it. This would be the beginning of the eventual Privatisation of Bengal, though in the first round of stock sales (1860) only 40% of the shares in the Company would be sold on the open market, with the British and American governments retaining 30% each to ensure Hanoverian majority control.[10] Full privatisation of the East India Company would have to wait until the turn of the twentieth century. The French East India Company openly rejected such a practice, but the French government proved equally reluctant to pour more money into what was regarded as increasingly a sink rather than a source.

Thus the Mahdi’s revolt did succeed in an anti-colonial aim, not in directly throwing out Europeans but in effectively forcing them to consider India a losing proposition. Nonetheless the Mahdi does not deserve his sometimes-claimed heroic image as an anti-colonial or pan-Indian nationalist figure. He did not create a lasting coherent state apparatus as other conquerors had done. Though Nadir Shah II did his best to convert the Mahdi’s conquests into an expanded Neo-Mughal Empire, there were too many differences of opinion amidst the vast and distraught army of the Mahdi, and by the 1870s the Neo-Mughal Empire was probably worse off than before. The Maratha Confederacy was also devastated and new small states periodically emerged, rose and fell in the lawless environment, lacking even much of the Portuguese influence that had previously kept the peace. If the Mahdi discouraged the three Old Imperialist Powers of India—Britain, France and Portugal—from further incursion, the chaos he unleashed only made it easier for the New Imperialist Powers to take their place. There was little if any Russian, Chinese or Corean spoken in India when the Mahdi was born; a century later that would not be the case...

*

“Oh hell, I fear thy grasp now—it was all wrong, it was all a dreadful mistake, I wish with all my heart I could be back there, all those years ago, to put on the uniform of fair Spain once more but with no lie in my bearing. To avenge my father on those French bastards who forced him into collaboration and death! Forgive me my life, better than I had died and he had lived—no, better if I had never been born at all!”

– Last words of Pablo Rodrigo Sanchez y Ruiz (1797-1868)[11]​

*

“On this day of the fourteenth of March of the Year of Our Lord Eighteen Hundred Fifty-Four, I accept the office of Governor of Carolina that the people of this great nation have seen fit to confer upon me and do solemnly declare to execute it to my utmost ability, so help me God.

“Almost six years ago I stood in a place far from here, in our great rightful capital that sadly still languishes under Yankee guns, and took this same oath there. Yet it is not the same oath, for then I was forbidden from describing Carolina as a nation, the truth that was staring every man in his face regardless of his provenance. Then, I was consumed with humility at the thought that I would be called upon to fill the enormous shoes of our great founding father John Alexander. Now, though I would still not dare to call myself his equal, I do not feel ashamed at the thought that my portrait may one day hang in the same gallery, second among the Governors of this nation. Let us not let the technical difficulties of the past occlude us from the realisation that though General Alexander did not live to see the formal independence of his homeland, he most assuredly deserves his place as the first of its leaders. He paved the way, a voice calling in the desert. It is up to us to carry on the work.

“I need not remind you that the road has been long and hard, and that it can scarcely be said to be over. Half our land remains under Yankee occupation. Though this government in Fredericksburg is certainly more reasonable than any we have known for decades, it is not the rightful government of our brothers and sisters in bondage. Perhaps if it had come to power before the madness of the last few years, things might have been different—but as my good friend Mr Adams has said, I think even without the peculiar unthinking hatred of certain northern groups, the Empire would have come apart eventually. Though there were great feats done in the old Empire’s name, things we can all be proud of, I do not believe that Carolina ever belonged in it. ’Twas an accident of history. The Empire was, first and foremost, an English creation, and our forefathers from Scotland and Ulster, different in character and ways, should never have been included. That disruption in the spirit of the Empire would exist even if the crime of leaving every Negro in Africa had been committed.

“But let us not look to the past. Let us look to the future. Know that we have powerful new friends and bright new opportunities. This is not the end of the story of Carolina, this is the beginning. The great Kingdom we have built on a foundation of our own blood shall endure unto the end of the earth, and here if nowhere else on earth, the proper relationship between the races shall forever be maintained...”

– Inauguration speech of Belteshazzar Wragg upon him winning a second term as Governor of Carolina (and the first of independent Carolina), 1854​



“This new development shall ensure that America shall forever enjoy an advantage in naval warfare”
“Excuse me, but when the right honourable gentleman says ‘forever’ is he using the Carolinian definition of ‘forever’, and so shall we be deprived of this advantage in twelve years’ time?” (Laughter followed by ‘Order’ from the Speaker)

– Exchange between Jason Carey (Supremacist-Albany Prov. I), Secretary at War, and Michael Chamberlain (Liberal-Pulteney), an opposition backbencher, during a debate in the Continental Parliament on defence procurement, 1867​

*

“Blue, blue...all, they all have umlauts. Umlauts. Dot, dot. Dot, dot. DOT! DOT! Why no...days of the week. DAYS OF! THE WEEK! His family, his own family...days of THE WEEK! Carla, why Carla, where is she, where am I, I...who, the week, dot, dot. He loved, loved America, but, umlaut, but. I am...I am...A PELICAN. No, the sun is God.”

– Last words of Pablo Rodrigo Sanchez y Ruiz (1797-1868)[12]​

*
Crosstime Update Report by Dr David Wostyn: 05/11/2019 (OTL Calendar)

And with that I leave you with these extracts concerning the Great American War and its impact on the history of this world. I fear that I was unable to be as comprehensive as I would have liked under ideal circumstances—certainly for personal reasons I had hoped to cover the Second Riverine War in China, but that will have to wait for another day. Assuming such a day comes.

As you will have heard from Captain MacCauley, we believe we have located the facility where Captain Nuttall and his team are being held. It is an office of the English Security Directorate in the town of Croydon, which in this timeline is considered to still remain outside the somewhat smaller version of London and be located in Surrey. It has probably been chosen due to keeping these doubtless suspicious characters close enough to London for important figures to visit and give orders swiftly, but far enough away to be safe.

The handover of the prisoners from the National Gendarmery to the ESD appears, fortuitously, to be a recent one, and we can hope that Team Alpha have been caught up in bureaucratic limbo as the two organisations jockey for control in interservice rivalry. That is Captain MacCauley’s surmise, at least. I thank Dr Pataki for his input in suggesting that the Fifth of November might be a Heritage Point of Controversy Day, as indeed it is. Tonight there will be designated brawls between Protestants and Catholics (the latter’s numbers carefully swelled by foreign volunteers to ensure equal numbers) which should provide a neat distraction for our rescue attempt to-night.

I still have misgivings, of course. So much could go wrong. If nothing else, we could only confirm the suspicions of the security services of this timeline’s England that we are militaristic invaders. But I accept the argument that we have no choice: we cannot risk Team Alpha’s knowledge falling into their hands in an uncontrolled fashion. I still believe, however, that a civilised dialogue will be possible in the future if the rescue proceeds successfully and without bloodshed. I am aware that Captain Nuttall was sceptical about such a notion and recorded his thoughts as such, but we know and understand so much more about the driving forces for this timeline know. This country, this world, is certainly somewhat alien—but not so alien it is beyond our ability or desire to communicate with.

I am glad that we have managed to ascertain to the best of our knowledge that our opponents—I refuse to use the term ‘enemy’—are unable to detect Portals and do not appear to have extracted any information on them from Team Alpha. Our tests in triggering Portals in sensitive areas and then seeing if there is any response shows a conclusive negative result. We are very grateful to the Prime Minister for allowing us to trigger a Portal from Number Ten Downing Street to the Whitehall Forum. I do not believe that the security services of this timeline would deliberately allow such an incursion, even to lure us into a false sense of security, considering the potential threat. We did manage to return the cat, by the way, in case there were any continuing concerns about that breach. I did appreciate the joke of the tin of Kattomeat included in the last supply run, but we have enough radiation treatment pills now, even with the reinforcements—there is no need to send any more. I was quite clear that Captain Nuttall’s initial surmises were evidently exaggerated, and in part based on a misunderstanding (though perhaps an understandable one) of recent events in this timeline.

The reinforcements are settling in well. Lieutenant Black’s particular expertise on London is much appreciated and should prove vital for tonight’s operation. Sergeant Ellis has also typed up an excellent report on the local architecture which he will doubtless send when he returns from examining the roof of a nearby house whose denizen happens to be an attractive young lady. Lieutenant Tindale, while in an unsuccessful attempt to infiltrate a visitors’ party touring the New Palace of Westminster, has made a startling discovery, one which I am shocked that both Captain Nuttall and ourselves had failed to notice so far. But the media works quite differently in this timeline, with much less saturation of such things in terms of public posters and displays, and a lot is delivered directly to households via Motoscope and Motext, their versions of television and teletext respectively. I suppose this relates to the Diversitarian idea of every person believing their own unique version of the truth.

But I digress. The crucial point of Lieutenant Tindale’s discovery is that it suddenly makes everything clear. We came here expecting England to be an authoritarian, suspicious state, perhaps with a secret police like those of Eastern Europe under the Iron Curtain in our own timeline. We found it a fairly liberal nation with only slightly more visible security services than our own timeline’s Britain. So where did the sharp, militaristic response against Team Alpha come from? What made those security services paranoid and suspicious enough to launch a raid presumably triggered solely by the intercepts of what can only be garbled fragments of Alpha’s radio transmissions? Why were they so anxious to perceive a threat?

Well, Lieutenant Tindale has found out the reason why.

You see...the Olympics are on this year...”









[1] According to the official Combine version of events propagated by the Biblioteka Mundial, itself based on an account by Raúl Caraíbas. Much scepticism was attached to this even before opinion was polarised by the Black Scare: not simply because of the apparent abandonment of many of Sanchez’s principles on his deathbed but also because of the exact wording. Viennese School Societists, arguably a more bitter foe of the Combine than any Diversitarian, state that the ‘it can—it must’ phrasing was a recurring trope in Caraíbas’ writings which implies he fabricated at least parts of, and possibly the entirety of, the quotation. The misspelling of Quedling as ‘Quelding’ in the earliest versions has also been noted, and while Caraíbas claimed Sanchez had dictated the message to him, it seems questionable whether one could have been misheard as the other—whereas in the fabrication theory this would be justified as a simple mistake on Caraíbas’ part, not having heard the name or seen it written down recently. Most significant is the fact that the alleged Sanchez quote repeatedly uses the term 'Societist/Societism', which the real Sanchez is on record as disliking (rejecting any label for his ideas).

[2] At the time of this incident, the Council met for six months in the New Kentish capital of New London and then for the other six in the New Virginian capital of Norfolk (see part #154).

[3] See Part #87.

[4] Indeed (in OTL and TTL) Sikhs celebrate on the day of Diwali not because of its Hindu origins but because it is also the day that Guru Hargobind was released from prison in Gwalior.

[5] Different Islamic groups actually disagree on whether it is supposed to be 7, 9 or 19 years.

[6] By contrast probably the most influential Mahdi claimant in OTL is Muhammad Ahmad in late nineteenth-century Sudan, commonly known simply as ‘the’ Mahdi, who led the Mahdist War against the British.

[7] As described in Part #87.

[8] Cavendish had actually been attempting to reach California, as described in part #184.

[9] See Part #152.

[10] Using ‘Hanoverian’ to mean ‘Anglo-American’ or ‘English-speaking peoples’ as it is sometimes, confusingly, used in TTL.

[11] According to the version of events promoted by the Soviet Ministry of Information between 1960 and the implementation of the Iverson Protocol in 1978 (and unofficially circulated by conspiracy theorists since then). Most scholars consider this to be nothing more than crude propaganda and clearly born of the popular climate of vitriolic rage in Russia following the Sunrise War, albeit not exclusively directed at the Combine of course.

[12] According to an unofficial account taken from the diary of Sanchez’s housekeeper (discovered 1915), who gives the explanation that Sanchez was taking copious amounts of laudanum and possibly other drugs to dull the pain of his terminal condition (probably liver cancer). Scholars hotly debate whether the diary and account are genuine or a fabrication, while conspiracy theorists attempt to find some meaning in the ramblings (most infamously the eccentric actor Pierre Chaudet, who claimed that if recited backwards the nonsense becomes a demonic message). Regardless of its veracity or otherwise, the account is likely responsible for the appearance of the name ‘Fever Dream’ as a euphemism for Sanchez’s ideas.






THE END
OF VOLUME IV: COMETH THE HOUR...



LOOK TO THE WEST WILL CONTINUE
IN
VOLUME V: TO DREAM AGAIN
 
Last edited:
Top